PREFACE
[rest of page blank]
[top of page blank]
In tracing the history of my Fathers I find it difficult to obtain a satisfactory Account of the
Woodruff Family (From whom I descended) for more than three generations. I learn from the English
Book of Heraldry that [blank] Woodruff one of my ancestors was Lord Mayor of the City of
London at the time of the Great Fire in AD 1666579. My Great Grand Father Josiah Woodruff
lived to nearly 100 years of age, he possessed a strong Iron constitution and performed a
great amount of manual Labour nearly up to the time of his death His Wife's Name was Sarah
My Grand Father Eldad Woodruff like his Father possessed a strong constitution &
it was considered that he performed the most Labor of any man for many years in Hartford Co, Cot
but from over exertion in hewing timber He had a severe attact of the Rheumatism in his right hip which
caused a severe lameness for several years before his death. His Father Josiah Woodruff had 9 children
5 sons & 4 daughters as Follows Josiah, Apleton, Eldad, Elisha, Joseph, Beda, Phebe, 2 names not given
one married Mr. Case the other Mr. North.
Eldad was the 3rd son. He married Dinah Woodford by whom
He had 7 children as followes. Eldad, Elizabeth, Samuel, Aphek, Titus, Hellen & Ozem
(Eldad Married Lewy Woodford,) Elizabeth Amasa Frisby) Samuel Miss Case) Aphek Bulah Thompson & Azubah Hart)
Titus Louisa Allan,) Hellan Amos Wheeler,) & Ozem Acksa Marril & Hannah Hart,) all of which had a
Large family of children. Eldad Woodruff was born 1751, & died with an attack of the spotted fever
in 1806 Aged 55 years
My Father Aphek Woodruff who was born in Farmington Hartford County Connecticut Nov. 11 17798
Married Bulah Thompson (who was born 1782) Nov 29 1801 By whom he had 3 children (Azmon born Nov 29 1802)
Ozem Thompson born 1804) Wilford born March 1st 1807 (My Mother Bulah Woodruff Died June 11th 1808, aged 26
My Father Married his second wife Azubah Hart (who was born July 31, 1792) Nov 9th 1810. By whom he had 6 children
(Philo born Nov. 29, 1811 Died Nov 25th 1827 Aged 16 years) (Asahel Hart born April 11th 1814 Aged 24) (Franklin born March 12th 1816
Died June 1st 1816) (Newton born June 19th 1818 Drowned Sept 1820 Aged 2 yers) Julius born April 22nd 1821 Died 1823.)
Eunice Born June 19th 1820. I Baptized her into the Church of Jesus Christ of L.D.S. July 1st 1838 I married her to Dwight
Webster in Farmington Ct. Aug 4th 1841. She Died June 14th 1853 Aged 33 years. My step Mother Azubah Woodruff
Died at Burlington Iowa March 20th 1851 Aged 59 years I Baptized her into the Church of Jesus Christ July 1st 1838
My Father Aphek Woodruff like his Fathers was a strong constitutioned man, & has done all his life a great amount of Labor
He commenced attending a flouring mill also a saw mill at 18 years of age in which business he continued through
the day & half the night for about 550 years until the 23rd of March 1846 at which time I took him from
the mills in Farmington Ct & on the started with him For the Great Salt Lake Valley in Utah Territory whare
He arived in the Fall of 18747. I Baptized him into the Church with all his household July 1st 1838
THE
AUTOBIOGRAPHY
OF
WILLFORD WOODRUFF
CHAPTER 1.
My parentage, Birth, (The The misfortunes which befel me in early life,) And occupation. My Fathers family
I Willford Woodruff was the son of Aphek Woodruff, who was the son of Capt Eldad Woodruff, who was the son of
Josiah Woodruff. My Mother Bulah Thompson was the daughter of Lot Thompson All of which were born in the town
of Farmington, Hartford Co, Connecticut. My Fathers family consisted of eight sons & one daughter viz Azmon
Thompson & myself by his first wife, who Died ^with the spotted fever^ June 11th 1808, Aged 26. And married Azubah Hart for his second
wiffe who was the mother of Philo, Asahel Hart, Franklin, Newton, Julius, And Eunice, three of which
died in infancy viz Franklin, Newton, & Julius. New^ton^ was drowned at two years of age. Philo Died Nov. 25, 1827
being 17 years of age. Asahel Hart, Died at Terre Haute Ia Oct 18th, 1838, Being 24 years of age, leaving
but four of us among the living.
My life commenced with the spring. I was born in the North part of the
town of Farmington, now called Avon, . Tho occupation of my Father was a miller from his youth up
which occupation I followed untill AD 1831. Variant &and divers are the lives & fortunes of men in evry age of the
world, while the path of some are strewed with flowers & ease from the cradle to the grave, with naught to disturd their
peace, others Apparrently are marked victims, of variated misfortunes, accident & dangers, the last named class is
the one in whose ranks I have stood through my infancy, childhood, youth & manhood nearly to the present time
so much so that it has seemed at times as though some invisible power or fate was watching my footsteps in order
to find some opportunity to take my life from the earth, But I can ownly attribut the continuation of my life on earth to the
present time to a merciful Providence whose hand has ben stretched out & rescued me from death in the midst of the
many dangers & hair bredths escapes which I have passed through in life, some of which I will here mention. When three years
of age, I fell into a caldron of scalding water, was instantly caught out, &and so badly scalded, that it was nine nine months
before the[y] considerd me out of danger of the effects of the accident. My fifth & sixth years was interwoven with many acci-
dents. On a certain day in company with my elder Brothers I entered the Barn & chose the top of a hay mow for a place
of diversion. We had not been there long before I fell from the great beam upon my face upon the bear floor, which ended
our sport for that day at least, however I shortly recoverd from the fall & a few weeks afterwords was again to play
in the chamber of my Fathers House on Sunday with my Brothers Azmon & Thompson, and father reproved us for so
doing, but we were so busy we could not spend time to obey our fathers ^command^ advise, And whether we disturded him or
whether he thought of Solomons advise I know not but at all events he spared not the rod of correction, and began
to flog us. we started to go below, & as we came to the stairs I was behind & hence the blows fell on me and while making
an effort to get before my brothers I made a misstep & fell to the bottom of the stairs & broke one of my arms in the fall,
so much for disobediance. It was not long before I recoverd from this misfortune & was about the streets again
It was but a short time before I narrowly escaped with my life. My father owned a stock of horned cattle
And among them was one cow which I called mine, one evening I accompanied my father to the barn,
to fodder them. It being in the fall of the year we were feeding out pumpkins and among our stock
Father had a large surley Bull, & while distributing the pumkpkins my cow got one & the Bull another, soon
the Bull came & got the one my cow had. I then went & got the one the Bull left, to give my cow No sooner
had I got it in my arms, than the Bull left his & came after me, I ran down a hill with all my might &
the Bull at my heels my Father seeing my danger told me to throw down the pum^p^kin but feeling anxious
to see that my cow should have her right I still held on. Bullt while the Bull was approaching me with
the fierceness of a tiger I made a miss step fell flat upon the ground, the pumpkin rolled out of my arms
the Bull leaped over me run his horns into the pumpkin & tore it to peaces & probably would have
done the same by me had I not have fallen which escape like many others I attribute to the mercy & goodness
of GOD. It was during the same year that I was again under the necessary of employing a physician
while paying a visit at my Uncle Eldad Woodruff I was standing in a porch with one arm around a
pillar leaning over the railing my arm sliped off the pillar & I fell several feet across some timber &
broke my other arm. One would naturly suppose by this time that I should begin to grow caucious
in my procedings. But not many months rolled around defore I was called to endure still heavier
fate. My father owned a lumber sawmill in addition to his flowering mill, and one morning in
company with several other boys I went into the saw mill & got onto the head Block of the carriage
to ride not anticipating any danger but before I was awere of it my leg was caught between the
head block & fender post & broaken short into, I was taken to the house & lay nine hours before my bones
wer replased which time was spent amid severe pain, but being young my bones soon nit together
& in few weeks I was again upon my feet as usual attending to the sport & of my youth.
During my confinement with this lameness, my Brother Thompson was was my companion going
through a course of the tipus fever. Thus one scene of accident after another followed me through
my youth from ymonth to month & year to year. I had occasion one dark evening to cross my fathers
meadow while doing so I run against an ox that was feeding the ox not knowing what it was concluded
to defend himself with his heels, he kicked me in the bowels but I being so near him I was rather more frightened
than hurt. Again my uncle had a load of hay to get in and for the want of help proposed for me to load
it. Although I was young I agreed to make the trial, & with his assistance I thought it loaded vary well but
befor he reached the barn he drove over a large stone & turned most of the hay over I fell onto the ground
& the load top of me. But an exertion was made & the hay removed from me as soon as possible & I
once more breathed a free element. While 8 years of age I accompanied my father with several others
in a one horse waggon about three miles from home to attend to some work, while on the way the horses decame
frightend ran dow a hill & turned the waggon over with us in it But again while in danger I was saved
by the hand of providence none of us was injured. While in the days of my youth I cluimb^ed^ an elm tree
to procure some bark & while about fifteen feet from the ground the limb deing dry upon which
I stood it broke & I fell to the ground upon my baccks which apparrently beat the breath out of
my body A cousin that was with me ran to the house & told my parents that I was dead, but
before my freinds got to me I had revived rose upon my feet & met them on the way
At Twelve years of Age I was drowned in Farmington River & sunk in 30 feet
of water and was almost miraclulously saved by a young man named Bacon I suffered
much in being restored to life. At Thirteen years of age while passing through Farmington
meadows in the debth of winter with the roads drifted with snow and in an exceding
blustering day I became so chilled and overcome with the cold that I could not travel I cralwled
into the hallow of a large Apple tree to rest me. A man in the distance seeing me go into it hastened to me
realizing more fully than I did the danger I was in. when he arived at the spot I had fallen asleep,
& was nearly insensible he had much difficulty in arousing me to a sens of my situation. he procu-
red means to convey me to my Fathers House and through a kind Providence my life was again pres[er]ved.
At Fourteen years of Age I split my left instep open with an Ax which went nearly through my foot
it was about nine months getting well. I suffered much with it.
At Fifteen years of age I was bit in the hand with a mad dog in the last stage of the hydrophobia
but he ownly dented my hand with his Teeth but did not draw blood & I was again preserved through
the mercy of God from an awful death
At the age of seventeen I met with an accident which caused me much suffering & came near
Ending my life I was riding very ill tempered horse whose temper & practices I was igno-
rant of and while going down a vary steep rocky hill the horse took the advantage of the ground
instantly leaped from the road & ran down the steepest part of the Hill amid the thickest of the rocks at
full speed and he commenced kicking up at the same time & was about landing me over his head am[o]ng
the rocks but I lodged on the top of his head & grasp one hand hold of each ear as with a death
grasp, expecting evry moment to be dashed to peaces against the rocks, while in this position seting
Astride his neck with no bridle to guide him but his ears, he plunged down the hill among the rocks
with all fury untill he struck a rock near breast high, which dashed him to the earth. I went over
his head about one rod and struck the ground square upon my feet being the ownly thing that saved
my life: for had I sruck the ground on any other part of my body it must have killed me instatly.
as it was my bones crushed from under me as though they were reeds. I broke twoone ^one^ of my legs
& one twice in two & put out both of my ancles in a shocking manner. And the horse came nigh
rolling over me afterwards in his struggles. An Uncle of mine saw me fall & hastened to my
relief, & got assistance & carried me to his house in an arm chair. I lay from 2 oclok in the Afternoon
till 10 at night without aids then my Father arived bringing with him Dr. Swift of Farmington
who set my bones boxed up my limbs & carryed me in his carriage 8 miles that night to my Fathers
house my sufferings were vary great; yet I had good attendance & in 8 weeks was outdoors
upon my crutches, & soon was well again.
In A.D. while I was tending a flouring mill for Aunt Wheeler in Avon Ct. I was
standing upon one of the wheels clearing the ice off A man hoisted the gate & let a full head of water
upon the wheel which instantly started as the water struck it at the same instant my feet sliped into the wheel
wheel. I immediately plunged head foremost over the rim of the wheel into about 3 feet of water & my weight drew
my legs out of the wheel or I should have been drawn under a shaft & crushed to death
In AD while having charge of the flouring Mill at Collinsvill Ct. I was standing inside
of a Breast wheel 20 feet in diameter upon one of the Arms near the top clearing the ice out of it when
A full head of water was let onto it it immediately started I droped my ax and leaped to the bottom
of the wheel by the shaft & arms near 20 feet. As I struck the bottom of the wheel I was rolled
out against a ragged stone wall with ownly two feet clearance between it & ^the^ wheel the wheel caught
me and rolled me out into the water below whare I found myself without any broaken bones
but with some bruises and much fright
In . The day that I was Baptized into the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day
Saints. One of my horses newly calked kicked my hat off my head and had he struck
two inches lower would probably have killed me instantly. In Ten minutes after while driving the same
horses down a hill on a sled with loose bottom boards without a box the boards slip'd forward under the roll
caught the ground turned endways & fell on the horses backs throwing me between them under the sled
they run to the bottom of the hill draging me by the lines head foremost with the sled top of me abo[u]t
Twenty rods over a vary smooth snow path I escaped unharmed however in the midst of both dangers
In while travelling in Zions Camp to Missouri A rifle was accidentally discharged & the
ball passed through Three tents with a dozen men in each & lodged in a waggon Axletree without injury
to any one it passed within a few inches of my breast & many others escaped quite as narrow as myself
a few months after a musket was accidentally snaped with the muzzle pointing at my breast within
a few feet of me h[e]avily loaded with buck shot but it missed fire & my life was again preserved
In while in Rochester Ill. I was riding upon the running part of a waggon without
any box I was siting on the foreward Axletree and the boult came out fastning the four wheels togeth
this left the hind wheels, & my weight on the forward boulster & tongue turned the coupling pole
clear over onto the horses backs turned the stakes upside down & shot me up fast between the bolster &
tongue but in such a manner that my head and shoulders draged on the ground my horses took
fright & run out onto an open praire and they draged me in this position for about half of a
mile when I managed to guide them so as to run them into the corner of a high worm fence
whare we landed in a pile together I was considerably brusised but escaped without any broaken
bones and after one days rest was enabled to attend to my labour again.
On the while with the Camp of Israel building up Winter Quarters
on the west side of Missouri River then Indian Country, I passed through one of the most painful
& serious misfortunes of any of my lifife. I took my Ax and went 2 1/2 miles onto the Bluffs to cut
some shingle timber to cover my cabins. I was accompanied by two other men and while falling the third
tree I steped back of it some 8 feet whare I thought I was entirely out of Danger but when the tree
fell their was a kocrook in the tree which struck a knowl and shot and ways back of the stump and
bounded & the but of the tree struck me in the breast & knocked me several feet in the air against
a standing Oak and the falling tree followed me in its bound & caught me against the standing tree and
I came down between the two trees one falling & the other standing but before reaching the ground I was
cleared from between them & struct upon my feet it badly bruised my ^left^ thigh the whole length of it
& my hip. Also my left arm It also broke my breast bone into & 3 ribs on my left side it also bruised my
lungs vitals & left side in a shocking manner. After the accident I sat upon a log untill Mr John Garrison
went a quarter of a mile & got my horse, notwithstanding wI was so badly hurt I had to mount my hourse
& ride two & a half miles over an exceding rough road & had to dismount twice in consequence of mirey
places my breast & vitals was so badly torn to peaces that each step of the horse went through me like an
arrow I continued on horseback untill I arived at Turkey Creek on the North Side of Winter quarters
I then became exhausted & was taken off & carried in a chair to my house I was met in a thee street
by Presidents Brigham Young, Heber C. Kimball W. Richards ^& others^ who assisted in carrying me to my waggon
& family before laying me upon my bed they laid hands upon me & rebuked my pain & distress in
the name of the Lord & said I should live and not die I was then laid upon my bed in my waggon
as my cabbin was not done, & as the Apostles prophesied upon my head so it came to pass I did live
& not die I employed no physician on this occasion but was administered to by the Elders of Israel and nursed
by my wife. I lay upon my bed unabled to move untill my breast bone began to knit together which commenced on the
9th day I began to walk about in 20 days and in 30 days from the time I was hurt I again commenced hard labour
And it has always appeared mirraculous to me that with all the injuries & broaken bones that I have had that
I now have not a lame limb about, but me, but have been enabled ever since to endure the hardest man-
uel labour, exposures, hardship & Journeies, have even walked 40, 50, and on one occasion 60 miles in
a day, however if I overlabour or take a severe cold I feel it more sensibly in my breast & left side than
I did before my last injury. Thus I have occupied considerable space in refering to those peculiar circumstances
which have attended me during life and to sum the matter up it stands about thus, I have broaken both
legs (one twice in two) both Arms, both Ancles, my breast bone & three ribs, have been drowned, froze, & scalded,
have been in two waterhwheels while turning under a full head of water & have passed through a score of other
hair breadths esscape yet the mercies of God have been over me, & my life has thus far been preserved on
the Earth For which blessing I feel to render the gratitude of my heart with thanksgiving to my Heavenly
Father praying that the remainder of my days may be spent in his service & the building up of his Kingdom
CHAPTER II.
My experience and Reflections upon religious subjects previous to hearing & embracing the fulness of the
everlasting gospel as tought & practiced by the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter day saints
At an early age my mind from time to time began to be exercised upon religious subjects
but I never made a profession of religion untill AD 1830 being 23 years of age. I did not then
Join any church for the reason that I could not find any body of People, denomination, or church
who had for their foundation, doctrines, tenets, faith, & practices: that gospel, faith, principles, practices
ordinances, gifts and foundation which the Ancient Apostles Prophets & Saints Taught, enjoyed and
held forth as the gospel of Jesus Christ with the Holy Ghost and its attendant gifts and graces. And whenever
I conversed with ministers of the various denominations or sexcts they would universally tell me that prophets,
Apostles, Revelations, Healing the sick &c were given to esstablish Jesus Christ & his doctrin & have ever since been
done away and no longer needed in the church & Kingdom of God. This Argument I could not, nor, never
did believe. But I did believe that Revelation, the gifts, graces, & faith once deliverd to the saints which they
have enjoyed in all former Ages when God has hasd an acknowledged people on Earth has been done
away ownly through the disobedience and unbelief of the children of man I believed evry gift Office and
blessing just as necessary to constitute a true church of Christ and Kingdom of God in our day & gener-
ation as in any age of the world. This principle & belief was firmly rivited upon my mind from two
causes, first from the perusal of the bible whare I found cause and effect alike in all past ages and the same
promised in all generations to come. At the same time I could not find any change of the gospel or the plan
of salvation in the days of Christ & the Apostles or that their would be any change in the ordinances of the
gospel or plan of saving men in the last days. I learned from the scriptures that many of the Ancient
Prophets, & Christ and the Apostles, did foresee by Inspiration & Revelation and did prophesy that the Gentile
Nations as the Jews had done would would Apostatize & turn away from the true faith and church and
Kingdom of God that thare would be a falling away from Apostolic faith Doctrins and ordinances
and that other systems would arise in its stead, and when these fals systems had arived at their
fullness than would "the God of Heaven set up a Kingdom which should become an Everlasting Kingdom
to whose dominion should be no end." [Daniel 2:44] 'Then should this gospel of the Kingdom be preached in all
the world as a witness unto all Nations before the End should come" Then should the church come
up out of the wilderness and be esstablished upon the foundation of the Ancient Apostles & Prophets
Christ Jesus being the chief corner stone. Also that the same gospel and Kingdom of God with
all its attendant blessings & promises that was taken from the Jews (who had fallen through unbelief)
and given to the gentiles who brought forth the fruits of that Kingdom for a season but when they
fell away in like manners through the same example of unbelief Then the gospel & Kingdom of God
will be taken out of the hands of the Gentiles as Nations and again be restored to the Jews with all the
House of Israel And that when this gospel & Kingdom was restored to the Jews it would possess
all the powers gifts blessing & ordances which it did possess when it was taken from them.
These things I did learn from the perusal of the scriptures which made a lasting impression upon my
mind. Another cause for these principles being planted in my mind was I was taught in the
days of my youth by an aged man by the name of Robert Mason who lived in Syimsbury C.t.
He was called by many a Prophet and many of his prophesies have since come to pass to my
certain knowledge. through fasting, prayer, & the laying on of hands in the name of Jesus Christ the
sick were healed, and devils were cast out under his Acdministration, even his own son who had
become a raving maniac after praying & fasting for nine days in his behalf He arose from his bed on
the ninth day & rebuked the ^evil spirit^ devil & commanded the devil to come out of him in the name of Jesus Christ
and it instantly obeyed him & he was made whole from that hour. This man instilled those principles
into my mind also into the mind of my Elder Brother Azmon Woodruff ^and Many others^. He did not believe the church
& Kingdom of God in its organized form was among man on the Earth. He considerd that he had no
authority to administer in any of the ordainances of the Gospel and knew of No man that had, but
believed it his privilege or the privilege of any man who had faith in God to fast and pray for the
sick by the laying on off hands, and to pray for light knowledge truth visions & revelations. He told me
the day was night when the Lord would again esstablish his church and Kingdom on the Earth with
all the gifts & graces that were manifest in the days of the Savior. He said it would commence upon the
Earth before he died but ithe would not live to enjoy & partake of its blessings but said that
I should & that I should become a conspicuous actor in that Kingdom. The last time that
I ever saw him He related to me the following visinon which he had in his field in open day
"He said I was carried away in a vision & found myself standing in the midst of a vast
orchard of fruit trees I became hungry & I wandered through the vast forest of fruit trees
searching for Fruit to eat but I found notone & while I stood gazeing in amazement at not
finding any fruit amid so many trees they began to fall prostrate around me as though they were
torn up by a whirlwind & they continued to fall untill there was not a tree standing in the whole forest
I immediately saw young shoots spring up from the roots which formed themselves into young &
beautiful trees and they immediately budded, blossomed & bore fruit which ripened to maturity which
was the most beautiful of ^to look upon^ of any thing my eyes had ever beheld and I stretched forth my hand & plucked
some of the fruit, & I gazed upon it with delight, and as I was about to eat of it the vision closed
& I did not eat of it at all. I found myself in my field at the close of the vision and I bowed down
Before the Lord and I called upon his Holy name and asked him to make known unto me the meaming of the
vision. And the voice of the Lord came unto me saying, Son of man thou hast saught diligently to know
the truth concerning my Church & kingdom among man, this is to show you that my Church is not organized
upon the face of the earth in the generation in which you live, neither is the true fruit of the kingdom of God made
manifest among the people; but in the days of your children even the rising generation shall the Church & kingdom
of God be made manifest, revealed and esstablished upon the Earth among the children of men, then shall the
true fruit of the vine & the gospel of Christ be given unto all those who will receive it & obey the ordinances of the
Gospel of Salvation. You will live to bea made acquainted with it but will not live to partake of it before you depart this
life, but you will be blessed of the Lord after death because you have followed the dictation of the Holy
spirit while in life." when he had finished relating the vision He said to me I am satisfyed that you will
stand in that Kingdom & assist in building it up, but I shall die before I partake of its ordinances, he then
blessed me in the name of the Lord & bid me farewell, it being the Last time that I ever saw him. This was in
1828, and he was vary aged. In Zera Pulsipher came to Richland Oswego County New York
whare I was then living He was holding the office of an Elder & he preached the gospel to us in that place
and I went forth & was Baptized into the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints, and almost
the first person I thought off was Father Robert Mason and on my arival in Missouri nas a member
of Zion Camp, I wrote a long letter to him & other friends setting forth the coming visitation of
the Angel of God, the coming forth of the Book of Mormon, the esstablishment of the Church
of Christ & Kingdom of God, with the priesthood & all its attendant Blessings and all things
which I could think of connected with the esstablishment of the Church in its infancy. [Joseph Smith-History 1:59] The
old Gentleman received the Letter with a great deal of satisfaction & had it read over
many times to him, & handled it (as he did the fruit in his vision) & rejoiced before the Lord
but he sonon died & had not an opportunity of receiving the ordinances from under the hands of an
Elder in the Church, but the first opportunity which I had I was baptized for him in the Font at Nauvoo.
One of the most remarkable events of Father Masons Life was he said he was called to Fast forty
days, and he commenced to fast & pray with a determination to Fast the Forty days, but he fasted
twenty seven days without taking any nourishment or food, but on the twenty seventh day the Lord
told him to arise & eat for he had excepted his sacrafize as he did Abrahams. The Lord told him
to kill a Lamb & cook & eat of it & he did so & his apetite came to him & he partook of a harty
meal without any injury to him & the next day he walked 10 miles. He considered that He fasted
the 40 days as Much as Abram offered up his son Isaac He felt that he could have fasted the
40 days as well as the 27. [Genesis 22:1-18] There was a reasonableness in the teachings of this man which so
firmly agreed with the prophesies & teachings of the Ancient Prophets & Christ and the Apos-
tles that I firmly believed them with all my heart, And I gave myself to the reading of
the scriptures & Earnest prayer before God day & night as far as I had an oppertunity
for years before I herd the preaching of the fulness of the Gospel by a Latter Day Saint. I
have plead with the Lord many hours, in the forest, among the rocks, in the fields, in the Mill &
at midnight that He would give unto me light, truth, & the spirit of God to lead me in the way
of salvation And my Prayers were answered untill many things were revealed unto me & my
mind was opened to the truth so much so that I was fully satisfied that I should live to see the true
Church of Christ esstablished upon the Earth & a people raised up who would do the will of God &
keep his commandments & who would bring forth the true fruit of that Kingdom
CHAPTER III.
The various places in which I resided. My busines and manner of Life and experience up to
the time of my being baptized into the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints
I spent my early life in the north part of Farmington now called Avon Hartford County Ct
which was the plase of my birth, as soon as I was old enough to travel two miles to school (which was
the distance to our district school house) I attended summer & winter with my two Elder Brothers
untill I was ten years of age, at which time My Father sold out his Property consisting of a saw
mill, Flouring Mill, Carding Machine, & a large Farm & a stock of cattle this was done in order to pay
his debts as he had become much involved by loaning money & undersigning men at the bank
My early sports consisted chiefly of angling for the spotted trout which abounded in the stream
which fed my Fathers Mill Pond My Brother Thompson & myself were considered the most
successful Fisherman of any persons who visited the Brook. During the winter season we would set box
traps for gray Rabits & we caught a good many. My mind was rather more taken up upon these subjects
in my boyhood than it was in learning my books at school, for in those days Parents did not feel the
importance of looking after the Education of their children any more than merely to send them to school
considering that the Education of their children was wholey depending upon the school master.
when I was 8 years of age there was a revival of religion in our Neighborhood mostly conducted by the Baptist
denomination. Elder Brooker also Elder Quishman of Hartfort County Countynecticut preached at my Fathers House
and baptized my step Mothers & several other relatives, both of my brothers made ^a^ profession of religion
I attended their meetings, & prayed with the young People & tried to get religion but it soon wore off from my
mind as it did from the mind of Brother Thompson But Brother Azmon was very faithful to his prayers
his bible & his God through all the days of his youth & manhood up to the time of his embracing the fulness
of the everlasting gospel. My Father having sold out his property in Northington now called Avon moved
with his Family to Farmington and Engaged to attend the Farmington Flouring Mill built upon Farmington
River & owned by a company by the name of Cowles Deming & Camp, He took possession of those mills
in 1818 & He continued in charge of them nearly all the time up to 1846 I remained with my Father
attending school in the Town of Farmington untill I was 14 years. The I went to live
with Col George Cowles & remained with him two years attending school during the winter season & worked
upon his Farm through the summer. while with him during the year I passed through another great
revival of religion among the people I like the rest of my young companions attended enquiring meetings
& prayer meetings among the Pryesbeytarians they being the ownly religious society in the town I also attended their
Sundy school I laboured & prayed & tried to get religion, but there was sumthing in there manner of teaching
& exhorting us to give our hearts to God without telling us what to do or pointing out the way so that we could
understand it or comprehend it that with me it created darkness & not light, misery & not happiness & ther
teachings did not seem to enlighted my mind or do me Good although I laboured hard to obtain benefit from
it. many young people were making profession of religion but I did not wish to make a mock of those
things or profess to be converted & have religion unless I could be made sensible that I had received light
& truth & sumthing tangible that would be of benefit to me I did pray & labor hard to obtain religion
but did not feel that I obtained any special light truth or benefit in trying to follow the teachings given me at that time
I remained with Mr. Cowles untill a little over two years I then returned home & spent the season
with my Father & worked in the Mill and in the fall My Father made an arangement with Mr.
Andrew Mills of West Hartford Ct for me to board with him & do chores for my board & go to school
According to agreement I soon became a member of Mr. Mills Family & for several weeks I passed
through a regular course of that distressing deisease called Home sickness I suffered immensly I had never
before lived at any place whare I had not been free & social. But Mr Mills was a proud Auste[r]e man
& I had no conversation with him ownly in being asked & answering a question & for about 2 weeks
I did not eat drink or sleep but little but I soon began to go to school & because acquainted with my
school mates & my sickness left me & has never yet returned and at the close of the school I returned
home to my Fathers house in the spring of . But soon my Father Made a contract with Mr
Horace Judd for me to go & work one year with him. He was our nearest neighbor at our homested in Northington
and one of my school mates his Father having died & left him in charge of a large Family of sisters
He being the ownly son. I commenced work with him but did not stay the year out during the for part
of winter I split my instep open with an ax which lamed me for abot nine months My Brother
Thompson took my place and worked my time out also one year for himself. I remained at
home untill the spring of when I started from home on horseback to go some 10 miles to engage to work
for a man a year upon a farm but before I arived there my horse run away with me & flung me among
some Rocks & broke one of my legs twice in two & put out both Ancles in a shocking manner as recorded in
the Chapter of incidents. this confined me to the House near two months. the first time that I walked half a
mile I went to attend the funeral of two men one by the name of Bird who was murdered by a crazy man named Roe He
split open Birds Head with an ax and laid his brains bare & cut his throat from ear to ear, and the other mans name
was Bodwell a promising young man who was shot dedad the night after the murder by one of his companions under
the following circumstances word was given out to take Row either Dead or alive & about 500 men went out into
the Mountains Hills vallies & the whole country was guarded as the Murderer had hid himself up, they went out 3 or 4 in
company and Roe had a plad cloak on & Mr Bodwell put on the same kind of a cloak to go out to guard through
the night, his uncle strongly urged him not to wear the cloak as it might endanger his life. but He thinking
there would be no danger wore it & during the evening while approching another company a young man by the
name of Gager seeing a man by the name of Gager with a cloak on he thinking that it might be Roe
He hailed him with the countersign & recieved no answer He then leveled his gun & fired & shot Bodwell
dead he spoke a few moments & expired I saw the corpses of these men it was the first body which had ben
murdered that I had ever seen. Roe was finally taken & tryed acquitted upon the plea of insanity but
put into the insane assylum Gager was tryed for manslaughter, but forfeited & paid his bond rather than run the
risk of being found guilty. I remained at home with my Father untill Aprill 1826 at work in the mill I attended
school during the past winter being 18 years of age. In I went to live with widow Deming in
the east part of Northington, I staid with her and labored upon her farm for nine mionths I then returned
home to my Fathers House and assisted him in his mills. I remained with him untill at which
time I left home & went to live with My Fathers Sister Aunt Hellen Wheeler I took her Flouring Mill
and tended it upon shares in East Avon I never again returned to my Fathers House to live with him I
ownly called as a visitor I was always made welcome at my Fathers House by each member of it this was an
important period in my feelings to leave my Fathers roof to step forth upon the stage of life to act for myself
to be my own councellor & form my own caracter in the open broad world filled my mind with serious reflection
as I wanded my way from my Fathers Roof it created in my mind an anxiety which was more paneful than Joyous
I was twenty years of age when I left my Fathers Family & commenced business with aunt Wheeler I
remained with her for three years which brought me to . I had the following reflections on leaving my
Fathers house. -[should I outlive my Parents how long will it be before I shall follow them to the grave and the places
which now know them will know them no more & it will be said of them they have gone the way of all the Earth and
their children while filling their places are following them into the same Eternal world. I am now twenty years of
age & leaving my Fathers house this is an important period & step in my life & in the life of Evry man for at this
age generally speaking evry man forms a character both for time and Eternity. The character principles & sentiments
which are formed from the age of Eightteen to twenty five are generall so deeply planted in the heart that they
controll their future lives & remain with them through life whether they be good or evil. and I felt to say how
cautious I ought to be how I pass this link in the chain of my existance I felt that I needed caution prudence
circumspection & wisdom to guide my Footsteps as I step forth to act for myself. I reflected upon the days of
my youth which were gone & the speed of time which had flown like an arrow to return no more forever, while
walkeing in a rapid stream we cannot tread twice in the same water neither can we spend twice the same time
then how ought we to prize the golden moments of time & measure it out with our talents to the honor
& glory of God & for the salvation of our souls so that when the Lord comes he may recieve his own
with usury. In trying to comprehend the fleetness of time I asked myself the question whare is the old world
whare are the Prophets & Apostles whare are the millions of the inhabitants of the Earth including my Father
& whare are the days of my youth, gone, gone, all gone into the boundless ocean of Eternity whare
I shall soon find myself]-
During the 3 years which I spent with Aunt Wheeler I passed through quite a school of experiences
both temporal & spiritual. The class of associates which I made choice of on ariving at my new
home were young men of the first respectibility in the place yet none of us professed to be guided
wholey by religious principles Hence we occasionally mingled in parties of pleasure, the Ball room & in
several instances I took a hand at a game of cards yet I had many fears about taking this step or
mingling with men who would engage in this dangerous vice yet they were all young men who stood
high in the estimation of their friends & the world, but the influence of such men whare it is bad is
the most to be dreaded of any on Earth. becaus the example of the vulgar & disipated will not have
much influence over the man who intends to maintain a fair standing in society while at the same
time he might yield to the influence of respectable men in society even to do wrong even to that degree that
before he is aware of it that he finds that he has sacraficed his time, talents & property for that which
has done him no good, but brought upon him sorrow, disgrace, misery, & sore repentance & in many instances
when it is to late to redeem himself. But I felt that the hand of the Lord was over me in this thing as well as in
evry thing Els for whenever I have yeielded to the enticement of my associats to stake any thing at the card table
I had the good fortune in almost evry instance to loose it. I did not however loose but a small amount in
this way untill I made a strong resolution that I would entirely forsake this vice if no other before I gained
much of a taste or desire for it which resolution I have always kept. There was a spirit at work with me
in all recreation the card table, ball room, or any party of pleasure that drew my mind away I took no pleasure
in those things whatever my anticipations were they all fled when I arived at the spot I seemed to be as a
spekled birds in the midst of my associates they all seemed to enjoy themselves except me. I at times
wondered why it was so, but I have since learned there was nothing there which fed the immortal
mind. Before I commenced doing business for myself I had not acquired much taste for reading with
the intention of obtaining solid information from books neither had I improved my time in school as I ought to have
done and I now found that I had several leasure hours each day & I felt satisfyed that it was not my duty
to squander away this leasure time but the question arose in my mind what I should do with
it. I did not like novel reading because it was a fiction & did not store the mind with truth or knowledge
as for history I had not acquired a tast for that not having read it. & while reading a school Book I
found the following true remark "He that will spend his life in that manner which is most excell-
ent will find that custom will render it most delightsome." It made a strong impression upon my
mind so I immediately commenced to spend my leasure hours the first year in reading history but the greatest
difficulty with me was I read a great deal more than I could digest, remember or profit by I soon found I gained
a taste for reading History I obtained an interest in ^it^ which grew upon me. While perusing History we hold
convers with men of Judgement wisdom & knowledge & by persueing this course we can lay up an extensive
fund of valuable information. I commenced by reading the History of the United States; of England, Scotland,
Greece, Rome, Rollins Ancient History, Josephus and others which I took much interest in and finally I took
hold of the Bible for History And I never have found as interesting a history as the Bible while reading that
Book we convers as it were with the Lord & with the Prophets & Apostles of God & while studying the
word of God we learn thruths which cannot be obtained from any other source & those Books which
contain the revelations of Heaven are of far more interest than those books containing alone the opinions
theories & doctrins of man.
While living with Aunt Wheeler or during the first year of my stay
with her I passed through anoth scene of a revival of religion among the Prysbetarians who were the prevailing
religion of that place I listened the teachings of Elder Kellogg the minister of the place & attended the
meetings of the people But the teachings & principle were not such as I believed in or such as I believed
should belong to the Church of Christ, & I do not think that I obtained any special benefit during
this religious Excitement. In the midst of it I was called to follow my Brother Philo to the grave which
caused me sorrow for a season He was taken suddenly Ill & after a few days illness a Physican was employed
& ordered him strong doses of Calchicum which was poison & he died the 2nd soon after swallowing the second
dose I accidentally herd of his sickness & went home to see him I spent a few moments in conversing with
him he seemed comfortable, I lay down to rest a short time with the intention of setting up with him the
latter part of the night I had not lain long before his Mother said to me Philo was in a fit I arose
walked to his bed side & saw that He was dead I immediately called the Physician who gave him the medicine
he looked at him & turned away much agitated I considered him poisoned to death He diaed
He had a dream a few month before which troubled his mind much. He dreamed there was a Angel
arived from Heaven & was going through the streets with a roll containing a list of the Deaths of the people
in that Town during that year And the Angel approached him & unrolled his list & told him
that there would be funeral attended at his Fathers House on the 27th of Nov He recorded it in his
Journal & on that vary day he was buried himself.
Soon after I was called to set up for the night
with the corps of a young man by the name of Henry Miller who was vary wicked & profane He
had been the day before to a celebration of the 4th of July & his Father was a religious man & reproved
him for his Profanity & wickedness, & while going into the Field to get up some Hay their came up
a sudden thunder shower. & Heanry mocked God & the thunder & in a moment he was struct dead
standing near his Father I attended his Father funeral & it made a deep impression upon my mind
I remained with Aunt Wheeler during 3 year & 10 days but I lost a good share of my wages by loaning my money
to an unprincipled young man by the name of Wm Sage & Joining my Brother Azmon in Fitting out Ezra Hart
on a padling expedition he turned crazy & lost nearly all we sent out by him I left Aunt Wheelers Family
On the with the feelings of Friendship & good will to wards her & her Household
Up to this period I have spent my life a little like a ship tosted upon the waves of the sea up & dow^n^ unstable
& unsettelled in my mind, at times triying to worship the Lord & living thate life of a christian & then at other times
giving it up & trying to take pleasure in the the things of the world, but in the midst of it all there seemed to
be an unseen hand guiding my destiny. I had now arived at 23 years of age and I sensibly realized &
deeply Felt that my youth had gone to return no more forever to me, and I felt that I had spent a good deal
of my time in a manner that was not profitable to me not that I had been guilty of committing any Heinous
or outbreaking sins such as Murder, theft, Adultary, Fornications or Blasphamies, yet I hagd a good deal
of my youth in vanity & folly giving way at times to many idle words and vain and foolish recreations
which did not store the mind with knowledge or produce any profitable fruit. At this time I reflected
deeply upon the past & I became thoroughly convinced that there was no real peace or Enjoyment in any
thing except in the servitce of God or in those things which the Lord would Approbate. And I came to a
determined firm resolution in my own mind that from this time henceforth & forever I would seek
the Lord with all my heart, I would seek to know his will by faith, Prayer, & the reading of the
word of God, and I was determined to follow the dictation of the Holy spirit and do the will of God as
far as I could learn it. I brought before my mind in my meditation all the honor, glory & happiness of
the whole world as far as I could grasp in my imagination I placed before my mind the gold & wealth
of the miser. The glory grandure & power of Monarchs, kings, Princes Presidents & Rulers. The military
Renown of Allexander Napoleon & other Military Generals. I cast my mind through the innumerable paths
through which the giddy world travel in search of pleasure happiness, & Joy, and in suming the whole matter
up in the vision of my mind I had to exclaim with Solomon that it was all "vanity of vanities, or all is vanity
saith the preacher" I could see that it would all find one common grave in a few short days and I was
thoroughly convinced that no man could enjoy true happiness & peace & obtain that which would feed
the immortal mind. Except God was his friend, and Jesus Christ his Advocate, & he done their will & kept
their commands. Upon this ground I felt determined to stand & spend my future life.
I made an ingagement with Mr Samuel Collins of Collinsville Cdt (the manufactrurer of the Collinses
axes) to attend his Flouring Mill I commenced work for Mr Samuel Collins on the . I commenced boarding with a company of about 30 men, mostly young men but they
being of a vain worldly turn of mind I did not enjoy myself in their company and I change my
boarding place took up my residence in a private family by the name of Dudly D. Sacket.
About this time a Reformation broke out in Farmington Connecticut mostly conducted by
the Methodist denomination My younger brother Asahel H. Woodruff made a profession
of Religion and seemed to be vary much ingaged in the cause which was a great consolation
to me I attended there meetings and felt to regoicede to see my brother so much ingaged in
trying to serve the Lord & acting up to the best light he had. I had a great Desire to do the
will of God & to know what to do to be saved I prayed night & day as I had an oppertunity
& the Lord Blessed me with much of his Holy Spirit and I was happy, all things to me seemed
to praise the Lord the soon [sun], Moon & stars, sky, air land and water, Montains Hills rocks & Dales, forests
groves meadows & grain all things seemed to praise the Lord. it began to me to be the Hapiest period of
my life. I had often herd those feelings expressed by individuals but to me it was a blind story untill
now. My Feelings brought plainly to my mind the words of the SlPsalmest David whare he plainly expresses
his feelings upon this subject when he called upon the Rocks, woods, Mountains, & hills to Praise the Lord He
calls upon the waves of the sea to praise their God "He says the Mountains skiped like rams & the Little
Hills like lambs. He exclaimed what ailed theeye ye mountains that ye skiped like rams & ye little Hills like
lambs.["] [Psalm 114:4-6] now my impression is that the mountains did not move but it was the feelings of the Psalmest he was filled
with such a sense of the Love of God & that these theings were the work of his hands & that God was in them &
that they were praiseing him, this feelings is enjoyed more or less at times by all who are governed and
controlled by the Holy spirit. I felt to resolve more and more that I would spend my whole life in the service
of the Lord. My work was very light in the Mill and I had much leasure time for reading, meditation
& prayer and I began to read the bible with a more prayerful attention than ever before in my life and
I found it to be a new book to me it contained truths of the most glorious & sublime nature if I wish for
History I could find it there. If I was cast down or tried or tempted I there found a remidy in con-
nextion with the spirit of God. The Lord is the author of the Book and his promises swep away the darkness
from my mind. The more I prayed & searched the word of God the more I felt my own weekness & dependence
upon the Lord. I felt to pray that the Lord would enlighten my my mind, enlarge my heart & give me wisdom
& understanding.
The reformation continued in Farmington, and a number of my relatives
were deeply ingaged in the service of the Lord according to the best light they have among whom was uncle
Ozen Woodruff & his wife Hannah Woodruff unto whom I have been much attached all my life having lived a
good deal with them during my early life I attended meetings freequently with them and Enjoyed
myself much in their society
There was an Island but a short distance from the Mill the center of which was an ^open^ level field
covered with wildflowers of various kinds, the Island was surrounded with a rapid current of water, dashing
over rock, the banks of which were thickly studied with tall waving pines. I chose this Island day &
night as my place of retirement for prayer, praise & meditation before the Lord I spent many a midnight
hour alone upon that Island in prayer before the Lord, and the many happy hours in sweet meditation
which I spent in my lonely walks upon that Plesant retreat I shall never forget in time. The words
of Robert Pollock in one of his poems often came to my mind while sitting alone in that solitary place
where He says "In the wide desert where the view was large,
"Plesant were many scenes but most to me,
"The solitude of vast extant, untouched by hand of art,
"Whose natured sowed herself, and reaped her crops.
"Whose garments were the clouds, whose minstrels Brooks,
"Whose lamps the Moon & stars, whose organ choir the voice of many waters,
"whose banquits the falling deesws, whose heroes storms,
"whose warriors mighty winds, whose lovers flowers,
"Whose orators the thunderbolts of God,
"Whose palaces the Everlasting hills,
"Whose ceiling heavens unfathomable blue,
"And from whose rocky turrets batteled high,
"Prospects immens spread out on all sides in air,
"Lost now between the walk in and the main,
"Now walked with hills that slept above the storm
The roaring waters, the waving pines, giving room to the passing winds, the field of flowers crusted with
the silver rays of the moon, being all open to the eye and ear while the curtain of heaven clo decked with the stars
and moon mingling with the survey. These things resting upon my mind as the handy work of God in connextion
with prayer & meditation accompanied by the Holy spirit, gave unto me peculiar charm, sensation Joy & happiness
which I had never before enjoyed & experienced in my life. The Lord Blessed me with joy happiness & consolation
becaus I was acting up to the best light and knowledge I had, and when a man will do that in any age of the world
I am satisfied the Lord will bless him. I had no Peter, or Apostle, or any man who held the holy Priesthood to lead me
or teach me the way to be saved. So I had to do the waybest way I could. I got up prayer meetings in our village & prayed
for light and knowledge. I attended a methodist camp meeting in Farmington Ct. with many of my relatives &
friends and had an interesting time. I now searched the bibles & prayed earnestly to know what duties I should
perform in order to be saved & I called upon the Lord & prayed unto the Lord to guide me in all things both
temporal & spiritual & the Lord did manifest many things unto me & heard and answered my prayers
yet I felt that I needed a teacher & leader in the things of God I had a Desire to attend to the ordinances
of the gospel yet I did not feel disposed to Join any religious sect or church that I was acquainted
with because I could not see the organization with any sect on earth that was manifest in the days of the prophets
& Christ and the Apostles. yet I could see that Baptism by immersion was a commandment of God &
I had a Desire to be baptized and not understanding any thing about the Priesthood or the Authority
to administer in the ordinances of the Gospel I applyed to a Baptist minister to Baptize me I told him
at the same time that I did not wish to Join his church & gave him my reasons that I did not consider the
organization according to the pattern of the Apostolic Church Mr George Phippen was the name of the
Baptist Minister at first refused to Baptize me saying that it was against there rules to Baptize any one
except he joined there church, but after conversing with him several times upon the subject he said
he would baptize me. So upon the , on Saturday Mr Phippen Preached a discourse in
Farmington upon the subject of Baptism & then went to Farmington River accompanied by a large congregation
and Baptized myself & my Brother Asahel and we went our way rejoiceing thinking we had done
the will of God. this is the ownly Gospel ordinance I attempted to attend to untill I joined the Church
of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints hands was not laid upon me for the Holy Ghost for it was not practiced
but I had peace of mind because I acted up to the best light I had at the time.
I did not remain with Mr Collins quite one year he wished to remove his Mill as he wished the water privilege
for other purposes so I settelled up my business with him & Engaged to tend the Flowuring mill to Mr Richard
B. Cowles of New Hartford Ct. when I settled with Mr Collins he gave me a strong invitation to come and
labour for him should I wish a place & proffered to give me any recommends I should ask. I parted with
him and his Clerk John Barlow and with all my acquaintances in that place with the Best of Feelings and I felt
that I was leaving a place whare I had spent many a pleasing & happy hour, after spending a few days in
visiting my Friends I went to New Hartford & commenced business for Mr Cowles on the
I spent one year with Mr Cowles During my stay there I attended meetings with the various denominations of the place I also held
meetings with the young people I found several persons with whom my spirit was congenial with my feelings among whom
was two men by the name of Lyman & Buel there feelings & views were in a measure similar to my own
we visited each other much & prayed together often & spent many a good hour together in prayer & conversing
upon the things of God. there were several protracted meetings in the Town while I was there I freequently
attended & several ministers asked me to Join their churches I would ask them if they had the faith that was
once delivered to the saints, if they laid hands upon the sick & had dreams Revelations & visions as did the Ancient
Saints & if they had Prophets and Apostles they would say no these are not needed now they are done away so
I could not believe as they did so I did not Join any church but I gave myself constantly to Prayer reading
the Bible, & meditation and I called upon the Lord Earnestly to lead and guide me I spent many hours in the
woods among the Rocks & in the mill at midnight calling upon the Lord to teach me what to do I finally made
the following prayer & petition unto the Lord with a determination to ask untill I obtained an answer "O Lord
are the priest & People who profess they name and who appear zealous in thy cause by holding many meetings
& call upon they name with a loud voice & who labour hard to make many proseliytes are they they people are
they & their works excepted at thine hand. if so O Lord why am I separated from them in spirit
why cannot I feel at home with them & worship with them why am I left alone like a speckled bird of the
forest why do they oppose me in those things which the spirit & word of God teach me is true. And again
if they are not the people of God and are not excepted of thee why do they prosper why do they gather
many souls unto there churches who appear cincere. And if they are not the people of the Lord where
shall I find they people O Lord show me these things and teach me what to do and I covenant to
obey thy voice and do thy will, and after praying earnestly onto the Lord with this prayer on a
certain night in my mill untill after midnight the spirit of the Lord rested upon me & the voice of
the spirit of the Lord said unto me go to my word & I will there show thee my will and answer
thy prayer. I opened the Bible promiscously praying the Lord in my heart to direct my mind to
that portion of his word which would answer my prayes & show me the truth and I opened to the
LVI Chapter of Isaiah which I read and was satisfied that it was in answer to my prayer. I was satisfied
the salvation of God was abot to be revealed and his righteousness to come forth I was also satisfied that I should
live to see the people of God gathered, and I should be with them and that I should have a name & a place
in the House of God with his sons and Daughters, and I felt that I ought not any more to say that I was
utterly seperated from the people of God. I aslso believed that the priests of the day were in great measure like
the shepherds described in that chapter that they were ignorant and did not understand, and that they all looked
for their gain from there quarter and that they were not satisfied and were like greedy dogs who could never
have enough. from that hour I was satisfyed to remain as I was untill I should find the people of God which I
looked for in faith and believed I should know them when I saw them. I had no one to lead or guide me in the
way of the Lord except the spirit and word of God, these I tried to cling unto. My mind abut this time was
deeply exercised upon one principle and that was Keeping the seventh day of the week for the sabbath in[stead]
of the first day I found that the seventh day was esstablished by the Lord himself as the sabbath day
and all Israel was commanded to keep it as the sabbath day forever throughout there generation &
I could never find where the Lord ever changed the sabbath day. Jesus & the Apostles kept the seventh
day of the week as do all the Jews up to the present time and my mind was troubled upon this subject
and I was never satisifyed in my mind upon the subject untill I promised the Lord that I would keep that
day for the sabbath as soon as I was liberated from the gentile yoke so that I could. During the spring of
while at Mr Cowles I read a short article in a News Paper stating that there was a New sect rising up that
were called Mormons that professed to have the ancient gifts of the gospel they healed the sick, cast out devils
spoke in tongues and performed miracles as the Apostles did and that they were going up to Missouri to a place
they called Zion and that they had got a New Book called the Book of Mormon which was revealed
to them by an angel of God. [Joseph Smith-History 1:59] The Editor of the paper ridiculed the people I heard there was one of the Books
in Barkhampstead 10 miles distant from me I felt very anxious to obtain it to read but I did not get an
oppertunity. I said when I saw the article and read it that I did not care what was said about
the people if they really had the gifts which the Ancient Saints possessed it was all I would ask, they
were the very people which I was looking for.
I settelled up my business with Mr Cowles in
an Amicable manner although he wished me to remain with him yet I had made up my mind to go to the
Western Country to purchase a farm. for about 2 weeks previous to leaving him my mind was deeply
exercised upon the subject of going to Rhode Island the spirit that was upon me day and night said
go to Rhode Island. I called upon my Brother Azmon's to stop with him untill we should start for the
west. as soon as the salutation was past I said to him I wondered what the Lord wanted of me in
Rhode Island for the spirit of the Lord had rested upon me for 2 weeks & said to me go to Rhode Island
In about one ^hour^ after this my Brother Asahel also arived upon a visit and after shaking hands almost
the first words which he spoke was I wonder what the Lord wants of me in Rhode Island for the
spirit of the Lord has been upon me for two or three weeks and told me to go to Rhode Island this caused
us to marvel as we had not spoken to each other or seen each other for several months I felt convinced it
was our duty to go there yet we could not tell what it meant. But Brother Azmon thought that as
we were about prepareing to go to the west we had Better omit it & I reluctantly consented to it. Subsequently I
learned that at that vary time Elders Orson Hyde & Samuel H Smith was preaching the gospel in that state
and had we have gone we should certainly have embraced the work & Joined the Latter Day Saints
for we were prepared in our minds to have received the truth at that time But like Jonah who was
sent to Nineveh went to Tarshish so I insted of going to Rhode Island Prepaired myself & went to
western New York. Brother Azmon & myself took each of us a tin trunk with some goods & $800
dollars in Monney and started for the west in the spring of we called upon Father Woodruff
at Colebrook Ct whare he had moved a short time previous to attend the flouring Mill of Mr Sage
we spent a day or two at Fathers House then went on our Journey for the west not knowing whare
we should go we finally wandered about through the western part of New York finally went north
of Sarycuse into the Town of Richland Oswego County & called upon a man by the name of Constant
Souls & we purchased his Farm of him containing 140 Acres of land a saw mill good Dwelling House Barn
& orchard for $1800. We Paid down $800, & the remainder afterwards. I made it my home with Mr
Souls and Azmon returned to Connecticut for his Family He soon returned & we commenced farming & fencing
& lumbering which business we followed together untill the spring of . As soon as I commenced doing business
for myself I commenced keeping satrurday the seventh day of the week for the sabbath as did my Brother
Azmon. we held meetings upon the seventh day and several others in the neighborhood attended the
meetings with us and kept the same day of the week for the sabbath I also attended with the various
donominations that were around us freequently. My Brother Azmon had been a vary peculiar person
from his childhood up He had been vary strict to his bible, his prayers & to his God. He prayed much
from his childhood & had much of the spirit of the Lord & had much light & I was much edifyed &
interested with his teaching & conversation He would never employ a physician when sick but always
trust in the Lord we were in Richland when the cholera first made its appearance into the United States via carrier
into Sackets Harbor. My Brother Azmon had a severe attack of the cholera in the fall of I laid hands
upon his head with his wife according to his request & prayed for him and Asked the Lord in the name of
Jesus Christ to rebuke his desease & command it to Depart from him & the cholera was stayed from the hour
and in the morning He was able to walk about & He immediately recovered. this had always been his faith
from his youth up He had been through some severe fits of sickness but would not empl[o]y any medical aid
but always trusted in God, believing it was his privilege to be healed by the prayer of faith and the laying on
of hands as it was in Ancient days this was the state of mind we were both in when the fulness of the gospel
reached us by an Elder of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints. we were looking to find a people
who would build up the Chirsturch of Christ according to the Ancient Pattern. Thus I have given a Brief synopsis
of my life & experience up to the time of my Embracing the fulness of the gospel & Joining the Latter day Saints which
event was one of Great Joy to me which laid the foundation of a greater & more glorious work then
ever I expected to see in this life & I Pray God in the name of Jesus Christ to guide my future life
that I may live to his honor & glory & be a benefit to my Fellow man and at last be saved in his
Celestial Kingdom even so Amen
CHAPTER IV.
My first hearing and embraceing the fulness of the Everlasting gospel of Jesus Christ as taught by
the Latter Day Saints. My Journey to Kirtland Ohio. My first interview with the Prophet Joseph
On the Elder Zerah Pulsipher & Brother Cheny called at my House &
wished to hold a meeting in the neighborhood I and Brother Azmon were absent from Home My Brothers
wife informed them that we would light wish to hear them Accordingly they gave out an appointment for
preaching in the school house that evening when I arived home my sister in law informed me that there
would be a mormon meeting in the school House that evening. I immediately turned out my horses & without waiting
to eat my supper started for the school House I prayed all the way in my heart that the Lord would open my understa-
nding & give me his spirit and if they were men of God & had the truth I prayed that I might receive it I arived at
the school House in this frame of mind without any prejudice in my heart and when I arived the House
was crouded full I went alone my Brother Azmon had gone before me I crouded my way through the Assembly
and got upon one of the writing desks whare I could see Brother Pulsipher opened the meeting by Prayer He
knelt down and asked the Lord in the name of Jesus Christ for what He wanted his manner of praying
struck me vary forcibly & I felt the spirit of God bear testimony that He was a servant of God He arose & sung
then He preached to the People about one hour & a half & the spirit of God rested upon him He bore a strong testimony
of the truth of the gospel which he preached & of the truth of the Book of Mormon which he said was Delivered
to Joseph Smith by an Angel out of Heaven. [Joseph Smith-History 1:59] the spirit of the Lord bore a strong testimony to me that what
he said was true. I believed it when he closed He was followed by Brother Cheney who bore testimony
that what had been said was true Brother Pulsipher then gave liberty to any one in the congregation to
make any remarks either for or against what had been said. And almost instantly I found myself
upon my feet without any intention upon my part of speaking but when I founed myself upon my
feet I felt urged by the spirit to bear testimony to the truth of what I had heard so I exhorted my neighbors
& friends to be careful what they done as touching those moen not to oppose them for they were the servants
of God & had preached the pure gospel of Jesus Christ unto us this night & I warn you in the name of the Lord not
to oppose them but to search the scriptures diligently to see if those things are so. when I closed my Brother Azmon
arose & also bore testimony to the truth of the work & he was followed by several others at the close of the
meeting I went to the Brethren and asked them to go home with me they did & we had a good deal of conversation
with them. I took the Book of Mormon & went to reading it & the spirit of God bore testimony to me that the
Book was true I believed it we sat up till a late hour. I felt to open my Eyes to see, my Ears to hear, & my heart
to understand, & my Doors to entertain the servants of God.
I arose in the morning reflecting upon the gospel
which I had heard the day before I felt it my duty to offer myself for Baptism. Brother Azmon also felt the
the same we told Brother Pulsipher that we wished to be baptized He appointed the next to Baptize us during
the day he called upon Elder Holton a preacher of the Free will Baptist denomination He had a Daughter lay
vary sick & he wished Brother Pulsipher to lay hands upon her & he promised the Lord that if she was healed
he would go foreward & be baptized. Hands was laid upon her & she was healed. also another young woman I spent
a good Deal of the time through the day & night in reading the Book of Mormon & conversing with the Brethren I became
more & more convinced of the truth of the work. . At 11 oclok A.M. there was quite a congregation
of People gathered together at the water and I went forth with My Brother Azmon & the two young women who were
healed the day before & we were baptized for the remission of our sins By Brother Zera Pulsipher an Elder in the Church
of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints the snow was about 3 feet deep a cold day & the water mixed with snow & Ice
yet I did not feel cold Brother Pulsipher Appointed a meeting at candle light to attend to our confermation
a large assembly came to gether and they brought a good deal of the spirit of opposition with them Brother
Pulsipher spoke upon the principle of Latter Day Saints laying on of hands He then laid hands upon sus & con-
firmed us as members of the Church there was a good Deal of Darkness in the room untill the congregation
dispersed they took away the darkness with them & the Holy Ghost fell upon us & we rejoiced greatly.
Elder Noah Holton had covenanted with the Lord to obey the gospel if his child was Healed
which was the case, but he had not obeyed, & Brother Azmon called upon him this morning & told him in
the name of the Lord that if he did not go forth & obey his covenant with the Lord by being Baptized the Lord
would curse him He recieved the warning & went for the with several others & was Baptized this day
Elder Pulsipher called all together to day who had been baptized under his hands and organized us into
a Branch of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints containing 12 members. He ordained my Brother
Azmon Woodruff & Noah Holton to the office of Elders & myself a Teacher & I felt that I could truly
exclaim with the prophet of God that it was better to be a door keeper in the House of God than to dwell in the tents of
wickedness. [Psalm 84:10] I felt much of the spirit of God resting upon me & bearing testimony to the truth of the Book
of Mormon The license which I received reads as follows
(A Power & Authority given to Wilford Woodruff proving that he is a teacher in the Church of Christ by
the will of God the Father according to his Holy calling & the gift & power of the Holy Ghost agreeable to the
Revelations of Jesus Christ signifying that He has been baptized and received into the Church according to the
Articles & Covenants of the same and ordained under the Hands of Zerah Pulsipher given at Richland
Oswego County N. Y. Jan 2nd 1834 Zerah Pulsipher.) I continued with my Brother in Richland
through the months of , & labouring with the Church we had considerable opposition from the
Priest & people yet inasmuch as we were humble the Lord ever Delivered us. I walked 65 miles in company
with Brother Hoton to attend an evening meeting with Brother Pulsipher & a few other saints at Brother Newcome
House in Fabeus when we arived we held several meetings & spent several Days with them the spirit of the Lord was
with us & we had a good time & were much edefyed and we returned home rejoiceing. We were soon visited by
Elder Harry Brown & Priest James Blakesley who held two meetings with us & we were much interested. we were
not visited any more untill about the at which time Brother Harry Brown returned accompanied
by Elder Parley P. Pratt the first time I had ever seen him. we appointed a meeting for him he met with our
little branch and we had a precious time with him He spoke till near midnight He was upon an important
misshion He in company with Lyman Wight was under a commandment of the Lord to gather together the servants
of the Lord His young men & warriors to go up & redeem Zion it was the will of the Lord that they should gather
to gether 500 men but not to return less than 100. it was the will of the Lord that the young men & middle aged should go
up to Zion all that could be spared I told Brother Parley my circumstances He told me it was duty to try
& prepare myself to go up to the Land of Zion and Accordingly I used every exertion to settle my business
and arange my affairs aso as to go up to Missouri in the spring I went north to Jefferson County with Brother
Pratt & Brown & heard Brother Pratt preach several times which strengthened me much in the gospel of
Christ I returned home in Few days & laboured diligently to settle all my accounts so as to be ready to start
for Kirtland in the spring & on the Brother Harry Brown & Warran Ingles called at my house
to accompany me on my Journey they remained with us untill the following day. Then on the after prepareing my Horses & waggon I took the parting hand with My Brother Azmon & his
wife & children & the Brethren sisters & neighbors in that place & we commenced our Journey for kirtland
Ohio whare all the brethren were to meet who were going to Missouri the time of meeting was the first day
of May so all the Brethren could be together according to the word of the Lord. Many of my Neighbors called
to see me & urged me not to go said that I should get killed I told them I had no fears of being killed and
I was I should go for the Lord had commanded it we called upon the Saints at Lyons & spent the first sabbath
with them. And the next sabbath we spent with the Brethren in Genese co. We also called upon Brother
MCWithy & spent the night with him we also called upon Brother Lewis we found Brother John Murdock there
and also Orson Pratt this was the first time I had seen those brethren we spent the sabbath with them &
heard them both Preach & on monday continued our Journey for Kirtland accompanied by Brothers Pratt
& Murdock. Brother Ingels & myself called upon Brother Strong at Tompson & spent the night with
him. I was much Edifyed with his conversation. He showed a draft of a city which he called
Zion which he held in his possession. We arived in the Town of Kirtland on the night of the . There for the first time in my life I had an interview with our Beloved Brother
Joseph Smith the Prophet Seer & Revelator whom God has raised up in these last day to esstablish
his Church & kingdom in the Last days & to bring forth Revelation unto the children of man this
was the most important event of my life as far as my feelings were concerned Although my
first introductions to him was of that Nature that might have been calculated to have tried the feelings & faith
of some men whato had formed in there own mind how a Prophet would look & act for when I first saw
him & his Brother Hiram they were shooting at a mark with a brace of Pistols when they stoped shooting
I was introduced to them Brother Joseph shook hands Hartily with me & invited me to go to his house &
make his habitation my home while I stayed in Kirtland I gladly excepted the invitation & went home
in a few moments he brought into the room a wolf skin & said come Brother Woodruff I want you to
help me tan this wolf skin as I want to put it on my seat while I go my Journey to the west so I pulled
off my coat rolled up my sleeves & went at it & soon taned it over a chair post. while employed at
this I smiled at the appearance of my first labour with the prophet but during the evening He was conversing about
the camps going to Zion. He was filled with the spirit of the Lord He smote upon his breast and said I would
to God I could unbosom my feelings in the House of my Friends Among his remarks in the evening He
said dont be discouraged Brethren about our not having means to go to Zion will the Lord will provide
means & He will put it into the Heart of somebody to send me some money. next day he received a Letter
from Sister Vose containing $150. when He opened the Letter & took out the money He exclaimed see here did
I not tell you last evening that the Lord would send me some money to help us on our Journey here it is
I was perfectly satisfyed that Joseph Smith was a prophet of God. I here became acquainted with
Many of the Brethren who were going in the camp of Zion & with the High Priest & Elder & private members of
the Church who were living in Kirtland among whom was the Smith family Cowdry, Rigdon, Brigham Young
& his Fathers Family Orson Hyde Milton Holmes & many others. On the being Sunday I attended
meeting and heard many of the Elders preach & testify among whom was Sidney Rigdon, Orson Hyde, ^&^ Orson
Pratt. ^Hyrum Smith Oliver Cowdry & Joseph Smith^ it appeared to me there was more light, knowledge, truth, & good sense made manifest in that meeting
respecting the gospel & kingdom of God than I had ever received from the whole sectarian wourld during ^my^ life
I rejoiced much in being made acquainted with a Prophet of God & the Saints of God I felt that it was
in fulfillment of the promises of God to me in former days it was what my soul had desired for
many years And I had now found the people, Church, & kingdom of God And I was satisfied
And I felt to Praise the name of the Lord with evry feeling of my whole soul
CHAPTER V.
The organization of the Camp of Zion. Our order of Travelling. Incidents of the Journey.
Our Arivel in Missouri. Cholera visited our Camp. Death & buriel of the Brethren. My stay with Lyman Wight
Copy of A Letter from my Brothers Azmon & Thompson My answer to the same.
The first of May was appointed tofor the Camp of Zion to organize & start from Kirtland but as the
Camp was not ready Joseph Advised some of us who were ready to start out & go as far as New Portage
On the morning of the I left Kirtland and started upon my Journey for Missouri
our company consisted of 20 men & 4 Baggage waggons being a part of the main camp we travled to New
Portage and there remained with the Church untill the remainder of the Camp Joined us from Kirtland
they arived upon the and Joseph called all the camp together & organized them in regular
order He appointed all general officers & diveided the whole camp into companies of 12 men each company
appointed their own captain we Appointed Orson Pyderatt Captain of our company each man had his duty
assigned him as follows 2 cooks, 2 firemen, 2 tent makers, 2 watermen, one runner, 2 waggoners & Horsman,
and one commissary we bought our own flour & provision done our own baking & cooking Frederick G.
Williams was Appointed Pay Master every man put in all his money into one fund whether He had
little or much. Our company when organized at New Portage consisted of about 150 men & 20 Baggage
waggons the men were mostly young & held the office of High Priest, Elder, Priest, Teacher, & Deacon we had
collected what goods, clothing &c we could to take up to Zion to our afflicted Brethren as they had been
robed of nearly all they had by there persecutors Having become fully organized we started upon
our Journey being lead by our Prophet. We were all armed as far as we could obtain arms that we might
be in a state of Defence against the mob. I had a good rifle, sword, Dirk, & pistol Brother Joseph wanted
my sword & I let him have it. We left New Portage on the and we travelled like
the children of Israel Pitching our tents thby the way at the Blowing of the trumpet at night evry man went
into his tent, bowed down upon his knees & one man in each tent offered up Prayers unto the Lord each one
took his turn as he was called upon. each waggon or tent was numbered I had a pair of Horses and
waggon which was Number 4 in the train I was Teamster & took care of the Horses. this was a vary interesting
Journey to me we JGenerally pitched our tents saturday night & Remained over the sabbath & had preaching Joseph often
taught us in the name of the Lord & was clothed upon with much of the Holy Spirit, and his teachings were vary
instructing & Edfying. we travelled on the 8th 12 miles to Chippeway & pitched our tents in a Beautiful grove
for the night I walked upon a Hill & looked down upon the Encampment & it was truly an inspireing sight
we continued our Journey on the & on the we passed through Mansfield and Encamped in Richfield
to spend the sabbath. Sunday 11 Elder Sylvester Smith Preached & we partook of the sacrament, of Bread & wine
We continued our Journey our waggons were filled with Baggage & we all had to walk most of the way the
feet of the Brethren were blistered & blood run through their stockings into there shoes we continued to travel daily
& arived at the Miami River on the . Spies followed us continually & tried to get into our camp at night
but were stoped by the guard we forded the Miami River with our Baggage waggon and the man waded
through the water. On the we crossed the state Line of Ohio. And Encamped for the sabbath near
the limits of Indiannaa Having traveled 40 miles that day, our feet were vary sore & stockings wet with
blood. we had our centinal out evry night on accout of our Enemies who were continually trying to harass us
We we had Preaching as usual & the administration of the sacrament
we passed through Vandalia ^Indiapnapolis^ the People threatened us said we should not pass through their town but we went thr[ou]gh
undisturbed the people seemed filled with fear at night we encamped on [illegible] where we lost one horse
we forded White River.
Sunday we arived at the state Line of Illinois. we had no meeting to
day but attended to Baking, washing, & preparing to resume our Journey which we did do on Monday , and at night were
aroused by the continual threats of our Enemies who were breathing threats against us yet we did not fear neither
did we hesitate to prosecute our Journey for God was with us and his angels for they were seen & went before us &
the faith or the little band of valiant men was vary great.
we arived to day at the deep River Kaskaskia
whare we found two skifts which we lashed together & on which we farried over our Baggage we then swam
our Horses & waggons & as soon as the Horses reached the shore men stood ready with ropes & drew them out
of the water and up the steep bank some of the Brethren fall trees across the stream upon which they cross all
got over safe.
we arived at Decatar another Horse Died. we encamped 1 mile from
Jacksonvill & made preparation for the sabbath.
Sunday we had preaching to day and many of the people
came to hear. Elder John Carter formerly a Baptist Preacher spoke in the morning & was followed by 4 other
Elders who had been preachers for varios ^de^nominations when the inhabitants herd those Elders they appeared
much interested & were vary desireous to know who we were. many questions were asked but no one could learn
our names profession, business or Destination. althoug they suspected we were mormons they were very civil
our Enemies had threatened that we should never cross the Illinois River but on Monday the we were ferried
over without any difficulty the ferryman counted de& declaired there were 500 of us yet our true number was
ownly about 150. our company had been some increased by brethren from various Branches as we pased al[on]g
we encamped over the bank of the river untill Tuesday the . During our Travels we visited many mounds
trown up by the Ancient Inhabitants the Nephites & Lamanites & this morning we went onto a high mound near
the river Joseph & many of the Brethren went up this mound was vary high from the top of it we could over look
the tops of the treese as far as our vision could extend and the scenery was truly delightful. On the top of
the mound were stones which presented the Appearance of three Alters having been erected one above the other
according to the Ancient order of things & human bones were seen upon the ground. we had taken a shovel
along with us Brother Joseph wished us to dig into the mound we dug into it about 1 one foot & kame upon the skeleton
of a man almost entire and an Arrow was found sticking in his back bone Elder Milton Holmes picked it
out & brought it into camp with one of his legs bones which had broaken He put the leg bone in my waggon
& I carried it to Clay County Missouri. Brother Joseph feeling Anxios to learn somthing concerning this man
prayed to the Lord & the Lord gave him a vision in open day while lying in his waggon this man & his history was
placed before him His Name was Zelph He was a white Lamanite the curse had been taken off from him
because of his faith & righteousness He had embraced the gospel He was a short stout thick set man He had been a
great warrior Had Joined the Nephites & fought for them under the direction of the great Prophet Onandagus
who held sway & command over the Armies of the Nephites from the Hill Cumorah & Eastern Sea to the
Rocky mountains though the Book of Mormon does not speak of him He was a great warrior leader Guard
& prophet. Zelph Had his thigh bone broaken from the sling of a stone while in battle in the days of
his youth He was killed with the Arrow sticking in his back bone the vision of the great slaughter of the
people at the time that Zelph was killed was opened to the prophet Joseph & there bodies were heeped upon
the Earth & that great Mound of near 300 feet High placed over them. I felt anxious to bury Zelphs thigh
bone in the Temple Block of Jackson County Missouri but I did not have an opportunity & I buried it
in Clay County near the House owned by Colonel Arthur ocupied by Lyman Wight
^The arrow head is now in possession of his wife Emma Woodruff^
we camped upon the bank of the Missippssippi River Here our Enemies strongly threatened that we should not cross
into Missouri. The river being nearly one mile & a half wide & we having but one boat it took two days for us to
pass over into Missouri. while some were ingaged in ferrying others were ingaged in Hunting fishing &c
while Here Sylvestor Smith rebelled against the order of the company & gave vent to his feelings against
the Prophet Joseph this was the first difficulty which had occured in Camp to mar our peace while on
the Journey.
we resumed our Journey & on the camped in a peace of woods near a spring of water
at Salt River whare there was a Branch of the Church.
Sunday we had preaching and in the course of
the day we were Joined by Brother Hyram Smith & Lyman Wight with a company of volunteers which
they had gathered in Michigan. The whole company now consisted of 205 men & 25 baggage waggons
with 2 & 3 Horses each. we remained at Salt River untill the refreshing and reorganizing, which
reorganizing was done by Appointing Lyman Wight Commander in Chief Joseph Smith Appo[in]ted
20 men his Life guard & his Brother Hyram was chosen Captain & G. A. Smith his Armour Bearer
the remainder of the company was organized according the pattern given at New Portage. while
at Salt River General Wight marched the camp on the prairie inspeted our fire locks ordered a discharge
of the same at target by platoons drilled us about half a day & returned to camp. we left the Bank of
salt River & travelled 14 miles & camped on a perrairie the people manifested a respect for us & some of them
acompanied us some miles upon our Journey. we continued our Journey Daily untill the when
we pithched our tents one mile from Richmond Ray County. The whole country now was in the midst
of Great excitement the inhabitants of Jackson County who had previously driven our people out of
there county were now swareing vengance upon our heads & trying to stir up the feelings of the people
in Clay County against us the judgments of God fell suddenly upon some of the leaders of the mob
in Jackson County & they were drowned in the Missouri River while crossing in a ferry boat
& the buzzards eat the flesh off there bones. A Rumour reached us that the people of Richmond
would not let us pass through there town But in the morning of the we went through vary
quietly before the people were up no one attempted to disturb us & we intended to go to Clay
County that day but the Lord knew best what was for our good & he began to harden our progress
soon one wheel broke down & another run of & one thing followed another to hinder us so that
we did not travel ownly betwen the 2 forks of the fishing river we camped upon an Elevated
peace of Ground having traveled ownly about 15 miles. Fishing river at this point was composed
of seven small streams & those betwen which we had camped were two of them. As we halted and
were makeing preparation for the night five men armed with guns rode into our camp & told us we
see Hell enough before morning and there accompaning oath partook of all the malace of Demands they told
us of the various companies of men forming to come against us to night. 60 from Richmond 70 from
Clay 200 from Jackson &c all had sworn to destroy us. the weather was pleasant at this time all was
calm & sereane but as soon as the men left the camp there was a small cloud as big as a mans
hand seen & it soon began to spread with great rapidity & in a few moments the whole Heavens gathered
blackness & a mightly storm burst with fury upon the Heads of our Enemies the storm tremendious
the wind Hail & rain & thunder met our Enemies in great wrath & soon softened their direful
courage and frustrated all their plans to "kill Joe Smith" & his Armey. Instead of fighting they
crawled into waggons & under them & into Hollow trees one company filled an old shanty & held
the bridles of their Horses betwen the logs of the cabbin till the Horses were so pelted with hail they broke the brid[l]es
across the fingers of their owners & fleed many miles before the storm leaving their riders to suck the Blood
off from their peeled fingers while they were swaring that they could not go to fight "Joe Smith but what thare
must be a Hail storm sent or some other Damned damned thin[g] kicked up to stop them["] and after the mob had
had spent that Dreary night in the midst of the pelting storm, all their amunictian wet many of their Horses gone
they were willing to return home & as soon as Arangements could be made this forlorn hope took the back
tract to Jackson County & other places to Joined the main body of mob. "fully satisfyed as were the survivors of
those who were drowned that when Jehovah fights they would rather be absent the gratifycation is too terrible"
There was but little Hail fell in our camp but the rain fall in torents & the wind blew all our tents down but fortunately
we were near an old Baptist meeting house wall [we all] went into that & was comfortable Joseph tried to hold up his tent itill
the groungd was covered with water then He let it blow down & went into the ^House with the^ rest of us & remarked as He came
in "Boys there is a meaning to the storm the Lord has sent this as a Blessing unto us it is for our defense the storm
in camp was but light to what it was around us, for all around for half a mile distant the Hail stones & lumps of Ice
fell in great abundance cut down the crops of corn cut off li[m]bs from the trees, lightnings flashed incessantly
& the roaring of thunder was tremendious. the Earth trembled & quaked it seemed at [as] if the mandates of
vengance had gone forth from the gGod of Battles to protect his servants from the Destruction of their enemies
The little stream that was not more than Ancle Deep at sundown in the morning was about 40 feet deep &
our Enemies swore that the waters rose 30 feet in 30 minuts in Little fishing River. it broke up all
the calculations of the mob about fighting us & they all broke up & went home the best they could
we went 5 miles onto the prairie to procure food for our horses & ourselves & to esstablish ourselves for a short
time so we could Defend ourselves from the wrath of our enemies, and while in this situation on Saturday the
Col Sconce with two other Leading men from Richmond Ray County came to see us & wished to know
our intentions. For said He I see there is an Almighty Power that protects this people for I started from
Richmond Ray County with a company of Armed men having a full determination to destroy you but was
kept back from you a tremendious storm. When He entered camp He was seized with a great trembling
& had to sit down & when he had told the object of his visit Joseph arose & addressed them & told
them our sufferings in Jackson County & other places in consequence of our religion & that we had come
1000 miles to bring clothing & other assistance to our persecuted Brethren and after making a lengthy speech
they were melted down & offered him their hands & said they would use their influence to allay the excitement
& would do us what good they could, they wept while Hearing the recital of our persecutions & found that our
intentions wer good, according to there agreement they rode all around among the people & allayed the excitement so that we could
go whare we pleased unmolested. Cornelius Gillom the sheriff of Clay County called upon us & wanted to see
Joseph Smith He steped forth & said I am the man the first time He had made himself known to his enemies since He
left Kirtland. He expressed his views concerning us & gave some instruction concerning the manners customs & dispositions of
the people. The Prophet Joseph received a revelation to day on Fishing River Missouri June 22 concerning our camp
excepting our offerings as He did Abrahambs &c it is published in the Church History concerning the Redemption of Zion.
About this time Brothers Thayer & Hayes were attacked with the cholera & Brother Hancock was taken during the storm
Joseph Had previously called the camp to gether & told them that in consequence of Disobedience they of some who were
not willing to listen to his words & carry out his council & had rebelled & said that God had decreed that sickness should
come upon them & they would die like sheep with the rot & warned the camp that they would be visited by sickness
& Judgment he was sorry for it but could not help it.
On the we started for Liberty Clay County
taking a circuitous course round the Heads of fishing river to avoid the deep water when within 5 or 6 miles of Liberty
we were met by Gen Atchinson & others who desired us not to go to Liberty as the feelings of the people were so much
against us. we then wheeled to the left & crossing the prairie & woodland we came to Sidney Gilberts Residents &
and Encamped on the Bank of Rush Creek in Brother Burghates Burgharts field Brother Burghart offered me small
room for me & my company if we would clean it out so we went at it & cleaned it out & spread down our
Blankets we had but Just got it fiixed when the Brethren were attacked with the cholera in camp & they were brough
in & laid side & sid & it was but a short time untill their was near a Dozen laid open our beds as the
prophet had Declaired so it came to pass men fell in camp as though they were struck down
by the Destroying Angel and during the night some of the guard fell to the ground with their gun in hand
at the commencement Brother Joseph laid hands upon those who were seized with it cholera but He quickly
learned by experienced that when the great Jehovah Decreed a Destruction upon any people & made that known man
must not attemp to stay his hand for as soon as he laid hands upon the sick & rebuked the desease it instantly
seized him & came near slaying him. Early in the morning of the the camp was seperated into small
bands & all that had teams was councelled to take them away And as I had a team I made preparations
to leave all were councilled to leave the ground except enough to take care of the sick As Brother Seth
Hitchcock of my company had the cholera we have him his choice of any men in our company to
satay to take care of him He made choice of Warran Ingels Harry Browns Brother in Law He
took his gun & things out of my waggon & went into the room & hung them up & wept because
he had to stop he felt as though he himself would die which afterwards proved to be the case. I rem[ov]ed
my waggon to Brother Lyman Wights with Milton Holmes & Heman Hyde & made it our home
with him we went However to Brother Lowerys House first & spent the first few days with him from there to
Lyman Wights. But while I was there a number of the Brethren among whom was Brigham Young Heber C.
Kimball Orson Pratt Luke Johnson G. A. Smith & others were in the camp of the sick, attending to the sick &
Burying the dead. see Heber C Kimballs Journal & Church History which gives an Account of the same
"The cholera continued its Ravages about 4 days about 68 of the saints suffered from this disease during
which time the following persons died 13 in number John S. Carter, Eber Wilcox, (Seth Hitchcock (from my
company) Erastus Rudd, Algernon Sidney Gilbert, Alfred Frisk, Edward Ives, Noah Johnson
Jesse B Lawson, Robert McCord, Elial Strong, Jesse Smith & Betsey Parrish. When the cholera first
attacked the Brethren John S. Carter was the first man to stretch out his hand to rebuke it & he was instantly
seized with it & the first man that Died about 6 oclok in the afternoon in about 30 minuts after Seth Hitchcock
died. it was impossible to obtain coffins but the Brethren roolled them up in our Blankets which we had spread
down & drew them half a mile & buried them on in the Bank of a small stream which empties into rush creek
the dead was drawn upon an ox stead, while some were diging the graves others stood & guarded
with gun in hand to keep off the Enemy. almost evry man in camp was afflicted with a camp distemper
or diarrhea except myself I was not troubled with it allt all not that I considered myself any better than my Brethren
who had died many of the Brethren were sick night unto death with it among whom were Orson Pratt J. B. Nobles
Z Coulton, G. A. Smith & many others but they practized bathing & baptizing in cold water which
they thought was very Benefitial to them Brother Ingles was attacked with the cholera & died and was
among the Last that were buried. I went down one night to take care of him but he had a watcher so I took
care of Zebedee Coultrin during the night as he had no one with him Brother Joseph was also afflicted
with it for several days. Brother Ingels had been my companion all the way from my home in
Richland while on the Journey after Brother Joseph got better He called the Saints together at Br
Lyman Wights & told them the cholera had been sent according to his prediction & nearly all had
suffered more or less & some 15 had died & he said to the Saints if you will now humble yourselves
before the Lord & covenant to keep his commandments from this time forth I promise you in the name
of the Lord that the plague shall be staid from this hour & there shall not be another case of it
and the Brethren covenaneted with uplifted to hands to keep the commands of God & to obey
the council of the prophet & the plage was stayed from that hour there was not another case
of it among the saints. Brother Lyman Wight had taken a Job of work of Col Arthur to make
him 100000 Brick & to build him a House. I commenced work for Brother Wight about the
we first went into Col Arthurs wheat field to help cut his wheat. I found it a great privi-
lege to live with Brother Wight at this time as all the High Priest & High Councils meetings were held in
his house and nearly all the Councils of the Church in Zion were held at his house this gave me a chance to obtain
great light knowledge & instruction which I highly prized. The Prophet Joseph met with all the Authorities o
the Church in that Land & organized the Church in Zion He appointed a presidency of three & a High Council
of twelve men He met with us several times. He met the Authorities at Lyman Wights on the where brother Joseph gave us a great deal of teaching & council while he was clothed upon with much
of the spirit & power of God He taught with regard to the office of the priesthood & administering therein He ordained
David Whitmer President & W. W. Phelps & John Whitmer assistance. He also ordained Twelve Councellors
Father Whitmore came forward & blessed his three sons David, John & Christian Whitmore in the name of the
Lord Also Father Knight Blessed his son Newel. All present voted with uplifted hands to Heaven to sustain
Brother Joseph & allso the Authorities in Zion who had been appiointed & set apart for this purpose to preside over
the Church & Kingdom of God this was the last meeting I ever attended with Joseph Smith in the State of Mo.
I counted it one of the greatest Blessings of my life to have the privileg of travelling in Zions Camp with him
one thousand miles & of hearing his teachings & instruction it was a feast to my soul. He left for Kirtland
with his Brother Hyrum & others on the . Brother Joseph Advised according to the word of the Lord in
the revelation given that all who could stop in Missouri & not go back should do so. I gave in my name
to tarry so I spent the summer with Brother Wight & worked in company with Milton Holmes Heman
Hyde & others. Brother Joseph returned to me the sword which I had given him & he had carried it all
the way upon his Journey from Kirtland to Missouri so I felt to keep it & preserve it as a relic of
that campaign.
I attended ^meetings^ through the summer we occasionally had preaching from the Elders who
were appointed to teach & evry sabbath we had meetings at Brother Wights & broke bread & exhorted
each other to faithfulness. I also occasionally met with the Teachers Quorum which office I still held
and I enjoyed the meetings well. While at Brother Lyman Wight I wrote a vary lengthy letter to Father Robert
Mason of symnbury Ct. who was called the Prophet Mason & who had taught me from my youth up the gifts &
graces of the gospel. I gave him an account of the rise & progress of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints
the Administration of the Angel the coming forth of the Book of Mormon the order of the Priesthood &c [Joseph Smith-History 1:30-59] He received the
Letter Heard it read with Joy several times (He handled the Letter as he did the fruit in the vision.) but he was near
a hundred years old. He soon died & did not live to see an Elder to administer unto him the ordinances of the gospel I
have spoken upon this same subject in my 2nd Chapter.
The following is a list of the names & Priniple places &
distances which I past through going From Richland N. Y. to Kirtland Ohio & to Clay County Mo. with the
Camp of Zion. From Richland to Oswago 20 miles, to Rochester 70, Leroy 25, Batavia 10, Buffalo 39, Cataragua 30
Freedom 15, Westfield 15, Stateline 11, Erie 19, Elk Creek 15, Coneaut 14, Ashtabula 14, Unionville 15, Panesville 14,
Kirtland 9: (Total 336) From Kirtland to Streetsboro 26, New Portage 23, Woster 30, Mansfield 33, Galliton 16,
Bucyrus 12, Little Sandusky 15, Belfountain 41, Urbanna 18, Springfield 14, Dayton 25, Eaton 25, Richmond 16, Centervile 6, Dublin 12
Raysville 18, Greensville 14, Indianapolis 18, Green Castle 40, Clinton 38, Paris 17, springfield 116, Jacksonville 35, Isllinois River 22, Atlas 26
Louisana 7, Salt River 49 Liberty Mo 180. Total from Kirtland to Liberty 336 + 902 = 1238 Miles sum total 1238 miles In
Believing it to be the Duty of the Latter Day Saints to consecrate and Dedicate all there properties with themselves unto
God in order to become Lawful Heirs to the Celestial Kingdom of God, it was under such a view of the subject & in
obedience to the cammandments of God that I consecrated what I had (though but little) before Bishop Edward
Partridge who was the Presiding Bishop in the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter day Saints in Clay County Mo.
The following is a copy of the consecration.
Clay County Missouri Dec 31st 1834. Be it known that I Wilford Woodruff do freely covenant with my God that
I freely consecrate and Dedicate myself together with all my Propertyies and Effects unto the Lord for the
purpose of assisting in building up his Kingdom even Zion on the Earth that I may keep his Law & lay all things
before the Bishop of the Church that I may be a Lawful heir to the Kingdom of God even the Celestial Kingdom
The following is an inventory of my Property laid Before the Bishop
One Due Bill payable in one year $20. One trunk with its contents Principly Books $18, Hat Boots & clothing $23.
One volice [valise] 2.50, One Englis watch 8.00 One Rifle & Equipments 9.00 One sword $5, One Pistol 1.50 sundries 3.00
Notes which are Doubtful and uncertain $150. Total $240.00
I received a Letter from my Brother Azmon Woodruff the Latter Part of
which gave me much sorrow. He was my Eldest Brother and a vary religious man from his
childhood up, and he laboured hard to know the will of God and to do it. He believed in the
ancient order of the Church, and he rejoiced when the fulness of the gospel came unto us and
was baptized under the hands of Zerah Pulsipher at the same time that I was and when I left I
gave him a power of Attorney to sell my Property at the same time that he did his so that He could
come on to Zion. The following is an extract of his letter which shows that he had Apostitized
and left the Church His letter was Dated Richland Oswago County N Y. Aug 9th 1834.
"Brother Wilford I wish to call your Attention a few moments while we take a glance at what is
called Mormonism. you well know that my mind was tryed on the subject before you left us in
the spring. I have since you left endeavored to look at the subject with an impartial Eye and
weigh it in an ^even^ balance and try it by Gods word and spirit, even the word spoken by the Ancient Apostles
and Prophets and by Christ himself and if any man speak not according to this word Judge ye
whether in such a case it is right to receive or not." "Joseph Smith says by Revelation that there
shall be 500 ^or less^ of the Lords warriors or valiant menyoung men and middle Aged raised who should go up to
Redeem and Defend Zion, and you are not ignorant Brother of their taken carnal weapons such as
fire Arms spears dirks swords &c &c. Jesus Christ sayes put up thy sword into its sheath all they that taketh
the sword shall perish with the sword [Matthew 26:52]. Further more Jesus sayes if thine Enemy hunger feed him if he thirst
give him drink [Romans 12:20]. Again love ye your Enemies bless them that curse you, do good to them that hate you
and pray for them that despitefully use ^you^ and persecute you [Matthew 5:44], and all this for what, the answer is that ye may
be like your Father in heaven. Again Jesus says unto you that ye resist not evil if the a man smite you
on the one cheek, offer the other also [Matthew 5:39]. He did not say after you have been smitten once, thrice or twice take the
sword and fight and slay your enemies, but the contrary, he taught both by precept and example. And
perhaps you may ask shall we suffer our Enemies to destroy us. shall we suffer ourselves to be trodden down
as the mire of the streets and make no resistance. [Micah 7:10] In answer I would say If we take Jesus for an
Ensample sure it is that we should not fight and resist evil. for when was our great Ensample
ever known to retaliate or resist, or revenge or take vengance. No this He never done but suffered
himself to be lead as a sheep to the slaughter and like a Lamb before his shearers &c" [Isaiah 53:7] Now Brother
how near a like is the procedings of the Mormons and example and precepts of Christ I will tell you"
as much alike as light and darkness. And there is as much agreement between in the proceedings of the morm-
ons and their preceps & examples of Christ as there is between Christ and Balial and no more. If I am able to
Judge in this respect. If they persecute you in this city flee ye into another [Matthew 10:23] does this look like disputeing
the ground with the point of the sword at the peril of our lives. there is much in the Testimony if my limits would
admit that I would like to call your attention unto but cannot at this time" "There is one thing more
however that I cannot forbear to mention and that is division in families or rather breaking up of families
as to the revelations upon this point I am not so well informed, but have understood from the Brethren from
different setctions that it was the duty of heads of families or say the Husband or man as he is the head if he is a
believer it is his duty to forsake ^pursuade^ his wife to go with him up to Zion if in his power but if she will not be pursuaded
to go with him, then it is his duty to gather up his substance and go up to Zion and leave his wife & family behind
Now I would ask what is there in the Old or New Testiament that will support a man in such a course as this the
Apostle says if the unbelieveing depart let him depart but there is no liberty given to the believer to leave one of his
family what God hath joined together let no man put assunder. [Mark 10:9] Now for instance were I to leave my family & take
with me my substance (if I had any) and go up to Zion should I not according to the testimony (not of Mormonism) but of
Eternal truth be under censure," "should I not be one that refused to provide for his own, even those of his own house
if so then I should be the man that had denyied the faith &c." "I have been taking a view of the revelations of
Joseph Smith and I am persuaded that they not ownly contradict theChrist and the Apostles but they contradict themselves
And I must receive Smiths Revelations and reject Christs or Receive Christs & the Apostles & reject Smith's As
I cannot be vary particular here I will ownly ask you to look at one or two. What does the Revelations say concerning
the Lords warriors the Revelations says as I understood P. P. Pratt That inasmuch as 500 of the Lords warriors &
valiant young men &c raised &c & if 500 could not be had 400, 300, 200 or 100 but not to return less than 100 [Doctrine and Covenants 103:32-34] And
I understood the Revelation to say that with them I would redeem Zion and if I understood your letter there was over
200 went up in the camp to redeem Zion armed with various weapons of war. Now the Revelation says that
Zion cannot be redeemed because the strength of the Lords House has not come up" Again you say that the Lord
says by revelation that He is well pleased with those who have come up even as he was pleased with Abraham
And we know that God was so well pleased with Abraham that He swore to him with an oath. Yet we are
informed that the Lord sent the destroying Angel into your camp to purge & clense it. Now Brother if you cannot
see any impropriety and contradiction in those Revelations as well as others, then I ientreat you to stop for
a moment and consider and look again, also the Revelation concerning their stay at Kirtland at first it
was to be but 5 years, now there is to be a Temple built there, and it is to be one of the stake of Zion not to
be removed &c." "I intreat my Brother for Heavens sake & for your own souls sake & Body sake to look at
those things & compare them with themselves & with others of the Revelations And also try them by gGods word
& spirit & see if the spirit of truth which cannot lie, you the spirit of inspiration of the Almighty moving
upon Joseph Smith caused them to be uttered and written for our learning and profit. And whereas two cannot
walk together except they be agreed. and as I understand that God is love & he that dwelleth in God dwelleth in love &
God dwelleth in him [1 John 4:16] and that love works no ill to his neighbor [Romans 13:10], the fruits of the spirit are peace, joy, longsuffering
gentleness &c [Galatians 5:22]. I do confess that I never so learned Christ as to learn war or a disposition to return an injury
to mine Enemy but on the contrary Gods word & spirit teaches to keep co^a^les of fire on the Heads of our Enemies
by rendering good for Evil and Blessing for cursing"—** "I would inform you that in the fore part of July I requ[es]ted
of the Church of Latter Day Saints in Richland to strike off my name from the Church Record as I could no longer
walk with them I freely delivered up all power and Authority that I was invested with by writing Church Articles
&c but as they refused to drop my name I was necessiated to fling in a withdrawing letter and cut myself off from
the connextion. the particulars I cannot now mention." "Dear Brother if I had room I would like to tell you
how much of the fulness & Blessings of the gospel of Christ these dear Brethren & sisters of the Mormon
Church in Richland possess. Once their was nobody like Brother Woodruff now he is so bad. If it was
in their power I think they would sift me as wheat. I am glad for one thing and that is my soull,
nor my body my time nor my Eternity is not at their disposal, if it was I should greatly fear
what would become of me. If they are a fair sample of mormonism god Lord Deliver me from
it." "I think it likely you will see me published in the star. I though[t] I would be to quick
for them but do not know but I shall see how far they will go in doing by others as they
would wish others to do by them. I do not doubt but that many sincere honest souls have
gone into the work, such I think will come forth when they see they are going counter
to the testimony of Jesus Christ. You may perhaps think me to severe. But I can
say if I know my own heart that I desire to know the truth yes that truth that maketh
free [John 8:32-33] and that brings not into bondage to any man. I think that I realize in some degree that
fire shall try evry mans work of what sort it is [1 Corinthians 3:13]. O may the good Lord help us so to build that when the
burning days shall come our works shall a bide the fire and come forth as the most fine gold which may
the Lord grant for his sons sake. Yours in the flesh and I trust in the Lord. Azmon Woodruff
^The following was written to me in connexion with the foregoing letter. By my Brother Thompson Woodruff^
The following is the Answer which I sent to my Brother Azmon Woodruff in reply to the foregoing Letter
Dear Brother Wilford. I write to inform you that I have arived at home in Richland and found to my
disappointment that you had gone * * Your Father and we all feel vary bad to think you have gone after such
eronius Erronious principles. we think you must be vary much deceived. Why not stay whare you was and worship
your God under the true light of the gospel in spirit and in truth and with liberty. And you must know that it is a
great disappointment to your friends to have you go and leave them. It is my wish to have you leave mormonism
and come back, but you can do as you please. But whether we meet in time or not is vary uncertain
but I hope the Lord will forgive us all at last. Your Affectionate Brother Thompson Woodruff
The following is the Answer which I sent to my Brethren Azmon & Thomson Woodruff in reply to the foregoing Letters
Liberty Clay County Missouri
To all my Kinsfolks in Richland. I received your letter
under date of Aug 9th But have not attempted to Answer it untill the present time. But being sensible that
time is short with many of this generation, I feel desireous to address you by letter as I think it vary uncertain
whether I ever ^shall^ behold your faces again untill I f meet you at the bar of the gGreat Jehovah. I would inform
you that my health is good and at present I possess a contented mind. It rejoices my soul that the Lord
hath speared my life to the present time and supported me through so many dangers seen and unseen
both temporally and spiritually and embraced me within the new and Everlasting covenant and given me the
privilege of Enjoying the society of those servants of God who are determined to follow Christ through evil as
well as good report. Brethren; it was a satisfaction to me to hear from you, yet some of the contents of
your letters gcaused me pain and that too for your sakes. And in answering your letter I must answer my ^own^
mind and clear my soul of your Blood, that your Blood be not required at my hands at the bar of God.
And could I have the privilege I would rather clear my mind by conversing face to face than by writing
but as I am wholey deprived of that privilege I feel it my duty to do it by writing and also to answer some
of your questions. Brethren in answering your letter I have no desire to injure your feelings yet I must
be plain and answer my mind and what I say to you I shall say with a realizeing sens that I shall one
day be called to give an account for this act to that God who has made me & redeemed my soul.
Brother Thompson let me answer you by saying that the cause of my leaving Richland when and
as I did was not to injure you or out of any ill will towards you but I did this act with a settelled belief
that it was my duty. And I am more and more convinced that I did my duty in so doing. I acknowledge
your question to be vary civil in asking me whiy I "could not stay whare I was and worship God under
the true light of the gospel in spirit and in truth and with Liberty." In answering this question I would
say that you have the sentiments of my heart when I say that I verily believe that Lot would have
been as safe to have remained in Sodom after being warned to flee out by the Angel of God as I should
have been to have remained in Richland, calculating to make it my abiding place with the light I had
before me. No I could not remain there and worship God under the true light of the gospel in spirit and in truth
because the voice to me is, come out of her ye my people that ye partake not of her sins that ye receive not of her
plagues [Revelation 18:4]. Brother Thompson you may be assured that God hath not finished his work on the Earth &
his wsword is hathed in heaven and will soon fall upon Idumea or the world [Isaiah 34:5] yea I believe that
most awful events await this generation yea I believe God is about to exhort his power to overthrow Babylon
and to shake both Earth and heaven. yea I believe that sword pestilence and famine await this generation
of the human family who do not repent and turn unto God and stand in Holy places. Brother Thompson
I feel deeply interested in your welfare and salvation both Temporally and spiritually both for time
& Eternity therefore let me this once perhaps for the last time waren you to prepare to meet your gGod and
also this once not to despise & reject the revelations of Jesus Christ for he will soon come to judge every man
for the deeds done in the body. Brother Thompson what more can I say to you, it is a day of warning
& not of many words [Doctrine and Covenants 63:58], the day is not far distant when you will know of a truth whether the cause
in which I am Engaged is of God or from a source of Darkness and Error. Yea I verily believe the
hour is nigh at the door that will report in the Ears of those who remain in Babylon far more heart rending scenes
respecting the things which await them & will overtake them than you are permitted to receive from my pen.
Although I should incur the displeasure of many of my fellow men or even my relatives by the grace of
God assisting me I shall not scease to exhort my influence or to lift my voice to warn this generation to prepare
themselves to be accounted worthy to escape the Just Judgements of God that awaits this generation. I do not
expect to remain stationary long in Clay County But I expect to travel south during the winter how much
longer I do not know * * Brother Thompson I now bid you farewell and I desire that while the kingdoms
of this world are overturning that you may receive and obey the celestial Law of God that you may abide
a celestial Glory And that God will Enlighten your understanding to that degree that you may so improve
the blessings which are within your reach in the last days so as to find a seat in the Celestial Kingdom of God with
Abram Isaac and Jacob is the prayer of your Absent Brother Wilford Woodruff
Brother Azmon I not ownly feel it a privilege but my duty to address you this again by writing and
answer some of your questions given to me in your communication. I am sensible we cannot give
a fair representation of things by writing as by word of mouth. We are more liable to form wrong
conceptions of things by letter (even where the intention is good) than by word of mouth. The questions
which you have asked in your letter appear very clear to me and could I see you I think I could e
explain them to your satisfaction but it is a thing almost impossible to do it upon one sheet of paper
yet I feel it my duty to say a few words respeting some of them as it respects carnal weapons being
used by the saints of God in the last days there is much said up on the subject by the Ancient Prophets
The Plough shares are to be beat into swords & the pruneing hooks into spears, Let th[e] weak say I am strong [Joel 3:10]
Yea, one is to chase a thousand and two put ten thousand to flight [Deuteronomy 32:30] this is to take place in Gods own time
in the last days. It is to be said to Zion, (according to the Prophet Isaiah) that her horn should be made
"Iron and her hoofs Brass and she should beat, in peaces many people &c" [Micah 4:13] As it respects the remark I made
about the Lord's being pleased with those who came up in th[e] camp of Zion or they being compared with
Abram, it was their offering which he was pleased with. that is to say they were willing to lay down
thare lives for Christs sake and the sake of their Brethren. Yet He was not pleased with any murmurings
or complainings that might be in the camp but rather they were chastized for it, some mens sins go
to judgment beforehand while others follow after. Again as it respects Kirtland being a stake of Zion
there never has been any revelation given to infringe upon Kirtland's being a stake of Zion or
bearing any import why it should not become a stake & evry word of the Lord be fulfilled.
Because the Lord said He would not hold any guilty who should go up to Zion with an open
heart, after the space of 5 years, which time the Lord willeth to retain a strong hold in the Land of Zion
Kirtland [Doctrine and Covenants 64:21-22]. This saying does not prove that Kirtland will not be a stake of Zion for a longer
period than 5 years but it goes to show that the Lord wished many of his servants to remain in
Kirtland that length of time for a special purpose. Neither does it prove because the Lord
has commanded his people to build unto his name a Temple or a city that it will not eventually
be thrown down. Again you say that if the brethren or sisters in Richland are a fair sample
of Mormonism you wish to be delivered from it. I wish to ask you if you consider such means
a fair way to investigate the subject, if they as members of the Church of Christ have done wrong
does this prove that the whole body is corrupted or that it is not a true church. Because there was
a Judas with Christ and the Apostles, does that prove that they were fals teachers or Christ a
fals Prophet certainly not. Brother Azmon I think it is for the want of intelligence &
information that causes you to discover such gross Errors and contradictions (as in your view)
there is in the Revelations given in there last days. for my part I cannot discover any
contradictions in themselves or that contradicts the teachings, precepts, & revelations of Jesus
Christ our Savior. But rather I behold them beaming with gospel light, truth intelligence and glory
Brother Azmon I was not a little surprised to learn from your letter that you had denyed and
rejected the Revelations of Jesus Christ for I know them to be such which you have rejected. I
say I was not a little surprised to learn this fact after your having received as great a degree of
light as you have in your day and generation. Let me this one call your mind to review the past with
reflection, and at the same time permit me to ask you some questions. I wish you to call to mind the days and
years of your youth. while standing as it were alone to maintain and contend for that faith once delivered
to the Saints. Also the many times you have stood and proclaimed in the ears of this generations those
things which awaited them if they rejected the gospel of Jesus Christ. Again have you not long been
looking for the Church of Christ to arise out of the wilderness of darkness and Error yea when you
heard the sound of the gospel proclaimed did you not gladly receive it with your whole soul and went
forth and was baptized the first sermon that you herd an Elder of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter
day saints deliver unto the people. I now wish to ask you, By what spirit was you actuated and moved upon
when you bore witness unto your fellow men and testifyed unto them that the spirit of God bore witness to
you of the truth of the Book of Mormon and by what spirit was you governed when you went
to Brother Holton in the name of the Lord and told him if He rejected the work which the Latter Day
Saints brought unto us that his days would be short and what light he had would be taken from him
And also when you told Wm Hubbard that you knew that He would be condemned if He rejected it
And also when you declaired that you was Delivered both soul and body by the laying on off hands of
Elder Zerah Pulsipher in the name of the Lord. I believe that you was actuated and moved upon by the spirit of
God yea I believe that you was honest and sincere in those things. And if this was the case let me now
ask by what spirit are you governed and controlled when you turn around and deny and reject these
things it certainly is not of God. And now Brother Azmon considering exhisting circumstances
with you I cannot forbear unreservedly telling you what I Believe concerning you and your course
when I have behel the light and Glory that the Celestial Law and kingdom of God is presenting to us in these
last days it has been a source of Great Enjoyment to me in the reflection that the day was near when
I should Join with you in the kingdom of God in partaking of those Celestial Immortal and Eternal
glories But Alas how am I disappointed Brother Azmon unless you repent like Peter and humble
yourself before God I do not ever expect to meet you there. [Matthew 26:75] Dear Sir you have but a faint
idea of the immortal Joys & glories that you have in a voluntary manner deprived yourself
the privilege of ever enjoying. I intreat you in Christ stead to stop while to stop is in your
power and consider the awful calamity and destruction you are bringing upon your own soul.
I mean by denying the Lord that bought you, and put him to an open shame. perhaps you may
consider this a light thing But those revelations which you have denyed are the Revelation of Jesus
Christ And you will soon find it a fearful thing to fall into the hands of the Living God. [Hebrews 10:31] I had not
received your letter when I sent you the Book of Commandments and if you have received them
and consider them of No worth unto you, You will do me a favor by giving them to Brother Fisk
or to someone in the church of the Latter Day Saints. But above all things I warn you to beware about
treating those things with disdain or making ridiclule of them for of a truth if you do they will
rise in Judgment against you. you now profess to believe those revelations to be of man & not of God
but should they at last prove to be of God it would be better for you that they had not fallen into your hands
inasmuch as you treat lightly the things which they contain. But there is no doubt upon my mind upon
this subject And I again warn you in the name of Jesus Christ that you no more tread lightly those
Revelations and Commandments for in so doing you treat with disdain the council of the Almighty
and set at naught the Revelations of Jesus Christ and if you continue to do those things they will serve
to pearce your soul Yea if you continue such a course and do not repent you will have cause to
drink with carefulness & Eat your bread with trembling for your days of prosperity will be few
Brother Azmon the day is nigh even at your own door when you will know of a truth that these
sayings are not fables but Eternal truths. the time is at hand when the heavens will be rolled together as
a scroll and Jesus Christ will be revealed in the clouds of Heaven with his saints to take vengance on
those who know not God and obey not the Gospel And He will reward evry man according to the deeds
done in the body.
Brother Azmon I have dealt thus plain with you that I may be clear of your
Blood and be found acquitted at the bar of God. I think it doubtful whether I meet you short of
the Eternal world. But I commend you into the hands of Almighty God who doeth all things
wright. I leave these remarks in your hands to deal with as you see fit. But remember we are
Accountable to God for all the deeds done in the Body That the Lord will be merciful unto you and deliver
you from Darkness And Error, give you light and truth & so direct your remaining days as to cause you to
repent and humble yourself before God that you may again Embrace the fulness of the Everlasting Gospel & the
New and everlasting covenant that you may escape the Just Judgments of God is the earnest Prayer of you[r]
Absent Brother.
I would say to all my friends that I desire your welfare and your salvation And
I intreat you all not to treat lightly or abuse any sacred things or principles which you have in
your possession or within your reach for the day is at hand that will try many souls. As it respects
myself I can say the cause I am ingaged in I will never renounce for friend or foe. No by the
grace of God Assisting me I am determined that neither the powers of Earth or Hell wicked men
or devils shall ever separate me from the New and Everlasting Covenant which God hath
made in these last days with his Saints. I to highly prize and value the Blessings embraced
in this covenant to part with such glorious treasures for any shineing straws that are
floating down lifes stream. There is virtues in this covenant that will give a man Joy
when this Earth shakes like chaos and will fill him with Joy and felicity and glory at the
sight of his Lord and Master in the clouds of heaven Yea their souls will be inspired
with the recollection that they have fought the good fight, that they have finished their
course and are now prepared to receive there crowns [2 Timothy 4:7-8]. Yea I essteem the reproach of
Christ greater riches than the treasures of the Earth [Hebrews 11:26] and I am determin to spend
my days in the cause even if Father, Mother, Brothers, Sister, and all my kindred oppose
me for in some degree I know the value of the cause in which I am Engage And if God be
for me who can be against me? [Romans 8:31] As Ever I remain your Brother Wilford Woodruff.
CHAPTER VI.
My ordination to the Aaronic Priesthood My first mission to Preach the gospel
My travels through Missouri, Arkansas, and Tennessee Incidents of My Journey
Having embraced the fulness of the everlasting gospel|Everlasting gospel of Jesus Christ and seeing in
it great beauty, power, Glory, and salvation I had a great desire to teach it to my fellow
men and this desire increased upon me and rested with great wait upon my mind, but
I did not reveal this to any man. But one sunday evening I retired into the woods alone
by myself and called upon the Lord in mighty Prayer to open my way to go & Preach the
gospel of salvation to the children of men, the spirit of the Lord rested upon me and bore
witness unto me that my Prayer was heard & should be answered upon my head I arose
from ^my^ knees happy and walked some 40 rods through a thick wood into an open road
as I entered the road there stood before me Judge Elias Higby an High Priest with whom
I had associated daily but he had never passed a word with me about Preaching to my recollection
but now as I approached him He said "Brother Wilford the spirit of the Lord tells me that
you should be ordained and go & preach the gospel.["] I said vary well if it is the will of the Lord
I am ready. It was a Practice at this time in Zion if anyone was to be ordained to be recom-
mended by the branc[h] where they lived And at a meeting of the High Council Held at
Lyman Wights, Clay County, Missouri, On the Brother Lyman
Wight called a vote of the Branch of the Church to recommend Stephen Winchester, Heman
T Hyde & Wilford Woodruff to the High Council for ordination the vote was unanimous Then
the High Council voted to ordain us the office of Priest. Brother Simeon Carter was appointed to
to ordain us we were Accordingly ordained under his his hand to the office of a Priest on this
5 day of Nov 1834.
I Received the following license. To whom these presents may come
This certifies that Wilford Woodruff has been received into this Church of Latter Day Saints organized
on the 6th day of April AD 1830 and has been ordained a Priest according to the rules & regulations
of said Church and is duly authorized to preach the gospel and act in all the ordinances of the House of the
Lord agreeable to the Authority of the office.
Given by the direction of a council of Elders assembled in
Clay County Missouri
John Whitmer
I called upon Bishop Edward Partridge and asked him whare my mission should be in what part of the country
I should go to preach the gospel. He replyed that He would like to have some of the Brethren go into the Southern States
through Arkansas, Tennessee, Kentucky, &c if he could find any body who had faith Enough to go for it would
be a hard mission & a hard mission country to travel in at present in consequence of the Missouri persecution
I told him I was as ready to go South as any whare Els if he wished it. As Arkansas lay south of Mo I
asked him if I should go through Jackson County as that county lay direct in our path. He said it would be
a risk of ones life but if I had faith to undertake it I might do it He had not. I asked him if I went
through Jackson County should I start without "Purs or scrip" He said he had not faith enough to attempt
it through Jackson County if I had I might try it. As the commandments required the Elders to travel
without purse or scrip I felt strenuous to keep the commandments so I resolved to go without purse or scrip
I wished to have some companion to go with me upon my mission as I did not wish to launch forth into the open world
alone I called upon Brother Henry Brown (who had gone accompanied me from Richland N. Y. to M.o.)
I laid before him my intended mission and requested him to acompany me, it met his wishes and he agreed
to go with me and we immediately commenced preparing for our Journey which we were soon prepared and
on the I received the following Recommend
Liberty, Clay County, Missouri, Jan 13th 1835. This certifies that Wilford Woodruff has faithfully discharged
evry duty required of him in the Camp of the Saints in Journeying from Kirtland Ohio to this place, has been
very faithful in the discharge of his duty since his arival here both spiritual & temporal, is strong in the
faith of the Latter Day Saints and worthy of his calling he is recommended by the Church in this place
to any branch whare Providence may call him
Lyman Wight
After receiving the above recommend I bid Brother Wight & family goodby and shouldered my voliese
weighing 15 lbs, mostly Books of Mormon, and started in company with Elder Henry Brown upon my first
mission upon this 13th day of Jan 1835. we started without purse or scrip. I also took with me a petition
to the Governor of Missouri for redress of wrongs done us biy the inhabitants of Jackson County in driving
us from our homes iand lands in Jackson County Missouri. this was a bold move as we were about to
pass through Jackson County & should we be caught by the mob & the petition found with us it might
cost us our lives. But I felt to lift up my heart in prayer to God to preserve us from the hand of our
enemies and to Grant us wisdom & make us meet for our Masters use and assist us to rightly divide
the word of truth & give evry man their portion of meat in due season that our garments might
be clear of the Blood of all men. We crossed the Missouri River in a ferry bout & landed in Jackson
County as we steped upon the bank two horsemen went into the boat they Eyed us vary close but said
nothing to us. this was the first time that my feet had ever troad the soil of Jackson County Missouri
and I felt to thank God for the privilege we bowed down upon our knees before God & offered up our
petitions & thanksgivings unto God while at the same time that Land was polluted by wicked and
ungodly men. we travelled 23 miles & spent the night with one Brother Benson who still remained in
that county & we got 5 signers to the ^petition to the^ Governor of Missouri for wrongs done us by the Jackson
County Mob. Travelle[d] but 5 miles & spent the night with Brother Charles McClure & got him
to sign the petition. Travelled 12 miles through some of the most beautiful rolling prairie I
ever behold which was ownly inhabited by deer, wolves, &c. We spent the night with
Brother J. Hitchcock still in Jackson County He signed the petition to the Governor
We Travelled 12 miles south of Grand River and was kindly received by Mr James
Porter we preached the gospel to him & his household the distance of the day was 23 miles
we travled 26 miles and was kindly received by one Mr Walker within 12 miles of the Harmony Mission
we travelled to the Harmony Mission we there had an interview with the President of
the mission a Presbyterian Minister He knew we were mormons he looked upon us with
scorn it was near sundow when we left him & it was 15 miles to the nearest house on
the Osage River which was an indian trading House kept by A Frenchman named Jarew
I asked the Missionary to give us the direction to the House. He said there was but one straitght
road & that forked but once said the right hand fork was the one for us to take, the spirit said
to me he was deceiving us I asked him the question tree times over And he affirmed
each time that he was telling us the truth, we took his direction and it led us into the Osage
River swamp and we were lost in the darkness of the night. we undertook to follow the
river but it being about the crookedest one on Earth & we wallowing in mud & water we
made but slow progress we finally struck out into the open prairie concluding to lie
down till day light. But the Osage Indians were having a pa wa at the traiding post
and by the sound of their drums, hoops, yiels, & shouts, we were guided into their midst
near midnight vary weary & covered with mud, about a dozen large savage Indgian
dogs surrounded us before we got into camp came & smelt of us in a friendly manner
but did not either bite or bark. We were vary kindly received & entertained by Mr
Jerew through the night He had an Osage Squaw for a wife. she got us a good
supper but marvelled that we did not drink coffee. she offered us their best
bed which we did not except off as we were as were covered with mud, she then made
us a good bed before a large fire whare we slept till Morning. May the Lord reward
both Mr. Jerruw & wife also the Priesbyterian Minister both according to their deserts
This morning Mr Jarrew furnished us with a good breakfast sent an Indian to set us across
the Osage River, and we started upon our long days Journey it being 60 miles to the nearest House in
the direction in which we were travelling & we had not one mouthful of any kind of food with us
my feet were quite lame in the morning being galled by my boots while travelling in the mud &
water the night before we travelled in a South East direction we crossed a long level prairie
we travelled in but little timber through the day. we came into timber about dark a large black
boar [bear] came out of the timber & met us on the prairie we had no weapons of any kind when He
approached within a few rods of us he arose upon his hind feet and examined us closely then left
us & went away in another course. we travelled vary hard & fast all day as we wished to get
to a house, at about 9 oclok at night we were travelling in the woods it was exceding dark we had
great difficulty in keeping the road, we were surrounded by a hungry drove of woolves what number
we could not tell, but their seemed to be many of them, they would rush upon us & come within
a few feet of us & then fall back and kept up a continual Howling we travelled in the midst
of them in ^this^ way for about one hour untill we felt that it was dangerous to travel in such company
we concluded to build a fire & wait untill morning Having fireworks with us we struck up a
great fire of large oak limbs & the wolves retreated to the distance. as we were about to lie down
for the night to await the light of day, we heard the barking of a dog and soon the Jingling of a cowbell we took
each of us a fire brand in our hand and we soon arived at a House occupied by a Mr Williams who was
in Jackson County during the mobings of the Saints. He & his family was in one room of an old log
cabbin about 12 feet square & one bed in the room, upon which lay his wife & children & several small
dogs He lay streached out upon the bare floor with his feet to a small fire there was no door to
the House but a ragged quilt Hung up in the door way I removed the blanket looked in & saw evry
thing people & dogs in a sound sleep I spoak 3 times & no one stired or answered I then steped to
the man & put my hand upon his shoulder & shook him to wake him up the moment he felt the
wait of my hand upon his shoulder he leaped to his feet & began to run around his room leaping
as high as He could evry stept in great Fright, I told him not to be alarmed that we were
friends & travelers & would not hurt him and asked the privilege to stay in his house over night
when He came to his senses he gave us permission to stop with him & lie upon the bare floor as He
did which we excepted off. He said the cause of his being Frightened was that a few evenings
before he had shot a large panther which stood in his door & he thought that his mate had lit upon
him. I asked him for sumthing to Eat as we had travelled 60 miles without Eating He said He had
nothing cooked to eat he lived by his rifle would have to hunt game for his breakfast so we
lay down upon the bare floor vary hungry & weary but we were vary thankful for that
plase for it soon began to rain & we had a vary hard rainy knight but we slept sound most
of the night finding it still raining when we awoke This was in Polk County
we arose this morning still Hungry & started in the rain upon our Journey we travled 12 miles
to a house which was the nearest one to whare we staid last night, this House was occupied
by one Mr Cornor He was also From Jackson County & was acquainted with the mobing
of the Saints He was an Enemy nevertheless he asked us to take sum breakfast as He knew
we were Hungry we ate a vary harty meal while he sat & swore at us vary severely
because we were mormons. when we stoped Eating we thanked him for our food for we felt
thankful for it as we had 72 miles without Eating we then went our way crossed a river
& travelled 18 miles & spent the night with Mr William Crisp in Polk County we preached
the gospel to him & family He seemed quite satisfied with it
we again crossed the river & travelled 15 miles & spent the night with Col Robert
Pollan who received us vary kindly we preached the gospel to him
Travelled across Spring River & on 15 miles to Mr. Fishers in Green County
we gave out an appointment for Preaching on the morrow
We travled to Mr Nathan Turners in Green County whare we spent the night we gave out
an Appointment for Preaching on the morrow at Mr Turners house
I preached at Mr Turners house the first time that I ever attempted to preach to a public congregation
there was quite a snow storm during the time I had good liberty & was followed by Brother Brown
at the close of the meeting we went one mile & spent the night with Mr Charles J Peas
On Sunday we Travled 3 miles & Preached at the House of Mr Joseph Hendersons in
Green County Mr Henderson and family were believing and vary friendly, they father &
son both signed the petition to the Governor, they all bid us God speed
We travelled across Shoal Creek continued 14 miles & spent the night with Wm C Paine in Barry County
We travelled 20 miles & spent the night with Samuel Vaughn being near the State Line
We travelled this day out of the state of Missouri into the state of Arkansas and was glad to
get out of the state for a season. We felt that the Lord had preserved our lives while travelling through
Jackson County in one instance in a miraculous manner we came suddenly upon a grog
shop filled with about 60 of the mob with none outside but the door was open which we
had to pass right by, but just before we got against it some man shut the door so we passed by
unpercieved we had travelled near two miles beyond the shop before we were discovered
then the came out & parraded before the House & looked at us but did not feel disposed to follow
us but had we been seen while passing the House it would probably have cause us our lives
we travelled 24 miles on this 28th day & spent the night with Mr Andrew Nail in Washington County
He received us vary kindly we also spent the with him in consequence of a hard storm of snow & rain
We trough Fayettville & onto Mr Ingham's in Washington County & spent the night 20 miles
We travelled 8 miles & spent the night with Mr John Billingsly in Washington County
Sunday I preached at the House of Mr John Billingsly's to an attentive congregation
much of the spirit of the Lord rested upon us while speaking
We travled 25 miles we passed through some cane breaks or fields this day the first that I had ever
seen. we passed into LCrawford County & spent the night with Mr Sanford Elmore
We travelled 20 miles crossed Frogbyow Creek & spent the night with Andrew Boyd
Travelled 20 miles in Crawford County, spent the night crossed little & big Mulberry Creek
And also white oak creek & spent the night with Mr John Simsns in Crawford County
Travelled 20 miles crossed White Oak Creek & spent the night with another Mr Simms ^Nickolson^
Crossed the Arkansas River in a Ferry boat. Also crossed Short Mountain Creek, and
spent the night with S. U. Walker Distance of the day 30 miles
Travelled 26 miles crossed a large creek & spent the night with Mr Wm Riley, Scott Co
8th I had the following Dream during the night while at Wm Rileys I thought that Brother
Brown & myself were commanded to walk in a strait Narrow Path let it lead where it might
while walking in this path it lead to the door of a house with high walls so we could not get around the House
without going through it. I opened the door and saw the room was filled with large serpents I shuddered
at the sight & tried to avoid going through the room but I could not do it so I steped into the room to go
through trusting my life in the hands of God, and as I got near the center of the floor all the snakes
arose in a curve with their heads several feet from the floor & sprung at me as though they would
devour me in an instant there was one much larger then the rest & he struck at my face Just before
he reached me he droped dead & evry one drop dead in the room, they burst open, took fire, & were consumed
& I passed through the room unharmed I then awoke, in the morning I told Brother Brown my dream
& told him that we were going to meet with opposition but we should conquer & it was nigh us
[FIGURE] Our expectations were high this morning of meeting with Latter Day Saints as we were
now in the Neighborhood of the Akeman family who were in the persecution in Jackson County
Father Akeman had a family of sons grown up large tall men they were all in the persecution
his wife died strong in the faith in Jackson County. his Name was Allexander Akeman
some of his sons were severely whiped in Jackson among whom was Willis Akeman. the old
Gentleman was surrounded with his sons who had settelled around him he was living alone with
one Daughter. This 8th day of Feb was sunday we arose in the morning took breakfast & walked
5 miles to Mr Akemans House, went into his house expecting to meet a friend we passed complements
with him but he received us vary coldly & we soon found that he had Apostitized & was
bitter against the Church He found much fault with the Leading men of the Church & said the Book of
Mormon came from the Devil, and he told us the people in the Neighborhood would be opposed to mormonism
I soon began to see that here was the field for my dream to be fulfilled in. I asked Mr Akemans if thare
was not some in that Neighborhood who were in the faith of the gospel he said his son Wright Akeman
professed to be in the faith he lived near by with another of his sons we might see him he directed us
where he lived we went down to see him. We found him a little like a drowning man neither dead or alive
we got him into the woods prayed and talked with him for hours and at last he appeared to have a litterle life
we took up our abode with him for a short time
As it began to be noised abroad that there was two mormon preachers in the place it created quite a stir
up & down Petty John Creek which was thickly settelled for 20 or 30 miles, the people began to cry out
against us & said they ^would^ mob us and ride us upon rails & c Brother Brown was for leaving but I told him
I felt resolved to stay & see my dream out. Soon the people began to be taken sick & die as though the
cholera ^was^ upon every hand we spent the day at Mr Akemans
We Travelled around the Neighborhood some 6 miles Assisted Mr Willis Akeman in some business
There was an Aged man living near by named Johnathan Hubbel He had read the Book of Mormon
and Believed it. He called upon us and invited us to make his house our home while we tarried in
the place we went home with him & spent the night
We spent the day at Mr Hubbels in writing
I wrote a Letter to the Brethren in Zion. we were now hearing of Deaths all most daily around
us. I had been impressed several times to go up & visit Mr Allexander Akeman who had apostitized
& bear my testimony to him of the truth of Mormonism but whenever I did it I met the powers of
darkness and opposition so great that my mouth was closed & I had no freedom of speech and
the last time I visited him the opposition to me was so great that I resolved I would never called
upon him again, unless I was commanded of the Lord to do so. the opposition was increasing around
us yet we had given out some Appointments for preaching
This was an important day to me. In company with Brother Brown I took my ax
and went into the woods to help Brother Hubbel clear some land. we continued choping untill 3 oclock
in the Afternoon, the spirit of the Lord came upon me like a rushing mighty wind & the voice of the spirit
said to me go up again & visit Mr Akeman again bear testimony unto him of the truth of the
Book of Mormon & the work of God. I marvelled at this I told Brother Brown what the spirit
said to me. He said I might go if I wished but He should not. I carried my Ax to the House
& walked up to Mr Akemans about 1 1/2 miles through a plesant grove meditating upon this strange
operation of the spirit onto me & was in a deep gloomy frame of mind and thought as I approached
the House I saw the door open and Mr Akeman walking the floor I felt particularly
impressed to ask if he was well He said he never felt better in health. I told him I had
come to again bear testimony unto him of the truth of the Book of Mormon & the work of God and
the danger of opposing that work. He soon was filled with wrath & indignation and He opp[os]ed
me in the storongest tearms and raged against the leaders of the Church, my mouth was more closed
up than before I felt that the house was filled with devils & awful darkness I felt Horreaibly
^[FIGURE]^ I did not understand why the Lord should send me into the midst of such spirits to bear testimony
of his work I felt vary strangely my tongue was glued to my mouth I could not speak I
arose to my feet to leave the House. I felt as though the floor moved under my feet & when I
stoped upon the ground I felt that I was surrounded with devils and I felt like fleeing as Lot
did when He went out of Sodom, without looking behind me. [Genesis 19:17] Mr Akeman followed me
out of the door close to my heels about 8 rods without either of us speaking I knew he was
following close to me when about 8 rods from the House this strange feeling left me in
the twinkling of an Eye and when Mr Akeman got to the place where this feeling left
me he fell dead at my feet as though he had been struck with a thunderbolt from Heaven
I herd him fall to the Earth, but I was so agitated I did not look behind me at all
his daughter stood in the door way saw him fall she fainted & fell at the same time & neither
of them spoke a word that I could hear, I continued to walk down to Mr Hubbels as
fast as I could meditating upon the strange dealings of God with me still not knowing
that Mr Akeman was dead. I arived at Mr Hubbels Just at dark in a peculiar
state of Mind. supper was ready we all sat down to the table blessing was asked I took
up my knife & fork to commence eating and I herd a horse coming upon a full run
I droped my knife & fork & listened, a man rode up to our door and cryed out Mr
Akeman is dead I want you to go there immediately. In a moment my eyes were open to under-
stand the whole subject I felt satisfied with the dealings of God with me in calling me to go & warn him
as soon as his daughter came to her senses she ran to her nearest brothers & gave the alarm we walked up to
the house as soon as we could when we arived there we found all of his sons in the house around his body
wailing in an awful manner. he was naturally a large man but when we come to see his dead body
it was swollen to a great extent it appeared as though his skin was ready to crack open & he was
as black as an Affrican. We immediately went to work & made a large box and put him into it
I continued to think of my dream
Sunday we had an Appointed a meeting at Mr Hubbels for Preaching to day but in consequence of the death
of Mr Akeman but few came together I spent the day there conversing upon the gospel
[FIGURE] We attended the funeral & assisted in burying the body of Mr Akeman I preached the gospel to
the people at the close I got 10 signers to the petition to the Govornor of Missouri. we also continued to
hear of Deaths around us almost daily
We travelled from Mr Akemans to Mr Elijah Bakers Preached at his house according to appointment
from thence to Josiah Harts who invited us to spend the night with him & we did so he was 74 75years of Age
Travelled to Wm Wit's 5 miles got 5 signers to the petition and A patriot in the Revolution He signed the petition
Walked to Mr Hubbels and Preached according to an appointment at his house we got 6 signers to
our petition. we then walked 4 miles to Benjamin Snellin's
We walked in the morning to Brother Wright Akemans & spent the day labouring with our hands
In the evening we walked 3 miles to Mr IHubbels & spent the evening in Preaching the word
of the Lord to his household. Brother Brown spoke in Tongues & interpreted the same the spirit of
of the Lord rested upon us
Spent the day labouring with our hands & the night with Mr Snelling who was dangerously sick
22 Sunday we Preached to Mr Hubbel's to a full House at the close of the meeting Brother
Brown Baptized Mr Hubbel & his wife
23rd Brother Brown was now vary anxious to continue his Journey down the Arkansas River to Little Rock
cross the Missippi bottom and go into the State of Tennessee. This is an Error which many Elders fall
into as soon as they get doors open for preaching & the people were ready to receive it they will run away
& leave them this was the case with us. We had been there 13 days had met with much opposition in
the begining but the Lord had sent Judgment upon our opposers & there had been more than 20 death in the
neighborhood during our stay with the people, and our worst opposer had droped dead at my feet, my dream
had its pe[r]fect fulfillment, prejudice had given way, & the people were Just ready to Embrace the gospel &
pleading with us to stay and preach to them, which had we have done we certainly should have built up a
church in that place. I wished to stop & labour with the people as the Lord had opened doors for us, But Br
Brown would not consent. He was Holding the office of an Elder, I a Priest, And I felt that I must
be subject to any one over me in office so I had to yield much to the grief of the people & in opposition
to my own Judgment. We left Brother Hubbel's accompanied by Brother Wright Akeman travelled 23 miles
crossed the Arkansas River for the purpose of making a canoe to go down the river in we spent the
night with John Morse
We went onto the Bank of the River cut down a cottonwood tree 4 feet in diamieter & cut
off 12 feet of the butt of it & spent the day in diging it out
We finished our canoe & launchied it put on a good pair of oars & tied it to a tree
We crossed the River returned 23 miles to Brother Hubbel's to attend to an Appointment which we had left
We spent the day labouring with our hands we did not eat the bread of Idleness but we spent all our
leisure time in labour where ever we were this I considered to be right
We Preached at Brother Hubbels House
Sunday & my birth day I Preached to day to a large congregation at Brother Hubbels House
and the last time we ever preached to the people in that settlement there was a great anxiety among the people about
our leaving them they left the meeting with tears in their eyes I was 28 years of age this day
I took the Parting Hand with Brother & Sister Hubbel & all our Friends upon Petty John Creek we were
accompanied By Brother Wright Akeman we travelled to the dardanells crossed the river and was
kindly received by Mr John Morse, here we found Mr Wm & Willis Akeman I got 7 signers
to the petition today. travelled 23 miles
A Frenchman by the name of Sangrain made us an offer to take us down the river in a Flat bottom
boat & pay us some wages if we would stop a few days we excepted his proposals & went to labouring
for him with our hands we spent the week choping & spliting black wallnut rails up to the
Sunday I preached at the house of Mr John Morse. Brother Brown & myself visited the top
of the high Bluffs at the dardanells & engraved our names in the rock. This is the high station which
the Osage Indians chose to look for their Enemies in time of war it is several hundred feet perpendicular
to the ground below & it is said that the Indians formerly flung their prisioners down this precipice where
they were dashed to peaces
, & We continued to labour for Mr Sangrain we saw some dangerous reptiles while here such as
Tarantula & Centipedes which are numerous in Arkansas
11th In consequence of low water Mr Saugrain informed us that he had abandoned the idea
of going down the river with a boat so we must look to our own resources again, so we concluded to
procede on our Journey in our canoe. We left Mr Saugrain embarked in our canoe travelled 25 miles
down the river to Petty John Mountain and stoped for the night with A Mr Barnet Pope County
We rowed our canoe to day 50 miles & spent the night in a place called the Cadron there were a number
of good Houses built & all was deserted it was said the place was haunted we went into a house that
must have cost $3 or $4000, that was called the worst Haunted house there was not a human being
in many miles of the place but ourselves we built up a good fire rosted a peace of pig & ate it with some
corn dugar [sugar] givien us in the morning by a poor woman we asked a blessing & prayed then climbed
into one of the chambers on the starirs were broaken down we lay down upon the floor it was a cold
night we had nothing to cover us I soon fell asleep without any regard to the gosts that haunted the
place I dreamed that I called at My Fathers House & my step Mother made me up a good Feather
bed I lay down upon it & had a good nap & rested me well. I did not awake untill near sun-
rise when instead of Finding myself upon a Feather bed at My Fathers House in Farmington Ct
I was lying my back against a bare deserted, Haunted, chamber wall on the Bank of the Arkansas
River quite cold & chilly I awoke Brother Brown we arose not having been disturbed by Ghosts
or evil spirits we prayed built a fire warmed ourselves eat what little we had left & started in our
canoe down the river after walking onto the top of the black bluffs & taking a survey of the country
13 We travelled 40 miles and spent the night with Samuel Blackburn Pulaski County
We travelled to Little Rock and spent three quarters of ahn hour visiting the city then
continued down the River 10 miles and was kindly received for the night by Mr Isaac
Jones in Pulaski County we travelled during the day 53 miles
We spent the day with Mr Jones and Preached the gospel to him and his household
We left our canoe with Mr Jones and travelled up the River 10 miles untill we reached
the old military road leading from Memphis Tennessee to Little Rock Arkansas we took
this road and started Eastward for Memphis. This road lay through the Missippi swamp
175 miles to Memphis mostly covered with water which we would have to wade through
we walked 22 miles and spent the night with Col Blues in Pulaski County we got 2 signers to
to our petion
We walked 40 miles through mud and water and spent the night with Mr Thomas Cribbins
in Monroe County
We walked 18 miles and spent the night with Mr James P Kellean
, , We spent the time in labouring with our hands for Mr Kellean
Sunday we spent the day Preaching at the house of Mr Kellean
We walked 40 miles through mud and water and spent the night at the House of
Mr Wm S Clom at second creek St Francis County
[FIGURE] We started this morning as usual in the mud and water I had not gone but a short
distance untill I was taken with such a rheumatic pain in one of my knees that I
could not travel. My companion Elder Harry Brown was vary anxious to take a speedy
journey to the River & take a steamer up the Missippi and Hasten to his family in Kirtland
he therefore thought we had Better separate as he wished to travel faster than I could in my
lame situation. I did not object to the proposition though I thought I should not be willing to leave
a ^lame^ companion in the ministry in an open swamp without knowing whether he would ever be
able to walk far enough to again ever meet withe any company more acceptable than the wolves, bears,
and alegators with which Ie was surrounded. However we parted to meet no more for several years
he left me sitting upon a log in the mud and water without any food and 12 miles to the nearest
House upon my road. He I gazed upon him as he hastened out of my sight I then knelt down
in the water and prayed the Lord in Faith and asked him in the name of Jesus Christ
to heal me up and open my way so that I could continue my Journey, and the Lord heard
my Prayer and the spirit of God descended upon me and I was healed and I arose and went
my way rejoiceing. I walked 14 miles and was kindly recieved and Entertained for the night
by Mr John Casber here was quite a settlement the people came together and filled his house
I preached to them and bore a strong testimony of the work of God revealed in our day. Brother
Brown ownly gained 3 miles of me during the days travel and in trying to travel the last 3 miles
in the Evening he got lost in a thicket of Brambles or mohawk briars He& tore nearly all
the cloths of[f] his body and it took him nearly all night to mend them up at the cabin
whare he stoped
I walked 20 miles crossed St Francis River got 3 signers to my Petition and spent
the night with Mr Wm A. Jefferson
I walked 14 miles through mud and water and preached at the House of Willis Fields in
Crittenton County, and got Eleven signers to My petition to the Governor of Missouri
I walked 14 miles to the Missippi River crossed the ferry and walked into the city of
Memsis a stranger and alone, weary and hungry, without money, clothing rough, dirty, &
nearly ragged having walked through so much swamp, mud, water and brush, but in this
situation I called at one of the most respectiable taverns in the city kept By Mr Jackson
when the following Dialogue took place
W. Sir I am a servant of God a preacher of the gospel and without purse or scrip will you
Entertain me for the night and trust to God for your Pay.
J. How do I know sir but what you are an imposture, you dont look much like a preacher
what Denomination are you of.
W. I am a member of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints, it is true that you
do not know but that I am an imposter. (And no doubt but he believed it) I can show
you my licens and recommends to Preach the gospel
J. How do I know but what you forged them
W. It is true you do not know, but if you are not willing to take my word for it nor willing
to keep me for the night I will go my way and try Els whare
J. No sir you cannot go, give me your valise I will keep you over night and get you
a congregation and you must preach to us in order to prove to us whether you are
a preacher or not.
By this time I was satisfied that Mr Jackson believed me an impostor
I was alone yet I will confess that I did feel somewhat mischieveious I appeared as though
I was frightened and did not wished to be put to the test of preaching in order to prove me
a preacher this was the view of Mr Jackson untill he became highly Excited and was in for
having some fun. I was pleased to see it take this turn for I desired to preach to the
people they set a table and gave me a good supper in a large hall. Mr Jackson went out into
the city immediately and gave Notice to a certain class of men and women to come to his hall
to hear an imposture preach, and before I got through eating the room began to be crouded
with a class of men and women who were dressed in their silks, satins, and Broad cloth and as
soon as I finished my supper the table wdeparted over the heads of the people and Mr Jackson
gave me a chair in the cornor of the room placed a stand before me with a Bible & Hymn
Book upon it about a dozen men formed a half circle in front of me and I saw by
the countenances of the people that they expected some sport. I commenced my meeting
by reading a Hymn I asked the assembly to sing but no one sung I then knelt down
and prayed the men in front of me all droped upon their knees. When I arose I read
and read the 11 chapter of Romans and preached from the 21 vers "For if God spared not the
natural Branches take heed lest he also spareed not thee." I spent but few moments in talking
about the Jews But I turned to the assembly before me and as the spirit of God rested upon
me and revealed unto me the wickedness of their hearts I poured it out upon them and
told them of their wickedness whoredoms and abominations in vary plain terms
I do not suppose they ever had their sins as plainly pointed out to them as on this
occasion the men who sat in front of me droped their heads in the early part of my
discourse and I could not cketch their Eye afterwards, when I had thooroughly answered
my mind and had spoaken about an hour and a half I closed my meeting and not
a word was spoken by any person the room was instantly cleared and in two minutes
I was left alone. The Land Lady came in and and let me to my bed. I had not been
in bed but a few moments untill a croud of the men who had attended collected in the room
Joining me and dicused the subject of my being an impostor and my sermon and they decided
that I was not an impostor and it puzzled them much to understand how I should know so
much about their crimes being a stranger to them for I had told them much which they were
guilty off. They discussed this subject till near midnight when some Negroes came and broke
open their turkey roost and they all put out after the Negroes and this enabled me to go to
sleep. I arose in the morning and took breakfast. I then called upon Mr Jackson who
was in his store and I thanked him for his kindness and Entertainedment for the night
He said I was entirely welcome and if I ever came that way to called upon him and
I should be welcome to any thing his house afforded. I went my way and walked
32 miles and was kindly entertained for the night and over Sunday by Mr
John A Logwood who is what is termed an Infidel by the Christian world I attended
a Presbytarian meeting in the forenoon the sermon was about 10 minutes long but devoid of sense,
meaning, light or knowledge this was in Fayett County I got 2 signers to my petition.
30th I walked 35 miles and spendt the night with sq[ui]r[e] Hardamand in Hardamand County I
was vary weary and went to bed early he had 2 sons returned home from colledge they had
a Ball and danced till 2 oclok in the morning so I did not get but little sleep
Mr Hardamand was living in great splender, while taking Breakfast with him
with his table surrounded with Gentlemen and ladies and he was an Episcopalian and believed
much in music and danceing. He asked me if we believed in music and danceing I told him
we did not consider it an ordinanance really essential to salvation He said he did so he should
not Join our Church. I walked 24 miles and spent the night with Jacob Sipes and preached at
his house in Madison County
I walked 30 miles crossed Mount Pinson and spent the night with David Beard in Henderson County
1st
I walked 30 miles through Plesant Grove, Lexington and maple springs and spent the
night with Wm Morrell in Carrol County
[FIGURE] I walked 14 miles and called upon Brother Cade Crawley in Humphrys County Brother
Crawley was the first Latter Day Saint I had met with in Tennessee Elders David W.
Patten and Warren Parrish had a arived in Tennessee a short time before I had and
had baptized over 20 persons in this region I was truly rejoiced to meet with any Latter Day
Saint as I had travelled several hundred miles alone
I walked 5 miles to Brother Joseph Frys here I had the hapy privilege of meeting with
Elder Warren Parrish who was travelling and preaching almost daily and baptizeing such as
would receive his testimony. He wished me to Join him in his labours and I did so.
Sunday we remained at Father Frys and Preached at the meeting house on Eagle Creek
Benton County. We also Preached in the same house during the day and Evening on the 6th
We spent the day visiting the Saints, walked 8 miles and spent the night with Brother Cade Crawley
We walked to Brother John Jacksons and preached in the evening at his house
We travelled 24 miles to Paris Henry County and spent the night at Brother Isaiah Bentons
We held a prayer meetings at Brother Lanes in the evening
We travelled 10 miles and spent the night with John Hartfield
We travelled 10 miles to Naples and preached at the meeting house and was kindly received
for the night by Dr Richard Clausell
We travelled 9 miles into the State of Kentucky and preached in the evening at the House of David Kelley
We travelled 6 miles and Preached in the Evening to an attentive congregation at Mr Claps
We preached at the House of a widow then travelled 9 miles to Dr Clausells Henry Co Tenn
We travelled 10 miles preached at Mr Etherage at 12 oclok and at Mr Butterworth in the evening
We travelled to Brother L Taylor and spent the night distance 14 miles
We preached at the school house and spent the night with Joseph Chumley
We preached at the school house Elder parrish baptized 5 persons 3 of Mr Chumleys family
Travelled to Brother Samuel Smith in Calloway Co Kentucky and preached at Mr W. Mallary
Travelled 18 miles to Col Samuel Copeland's Henry County Tenn. Sister Copeland was
sick and we administered to her and she was healed
We travelled 10 miles to Parris
We spent the day in Paris held a Debate with two methodist Priest and a prayer Meeting in the evening
Travelled 15 miles and held two meetings at the House of Elijah Foster
Travelled 15 miles to John Jackson's
We travelled 15 miles to Wm Camp at Chalk Levil Preached at his House and Elder Parrish baptized one person
Elder Parrish Baptized one then we walked 10 miles to Father Frys Eagle Creek Benton County
We Preached at Eagle Creek, visited the sick and administered.
I spent the day at Father Fry's I wrote 2 letters one to the Saints in Zion one to Arkansas
I wrote a letter to my Parents in Connecticut and Preached in the evening at Caswell Matlocks
I returned to Brother Frys and continued writing
Preached at night at Brother Medlocks and Elder Parrish Baptized 2 persons
Sunday we preached at Father Frys. I wrote a Letter to Ozems Woodruff
Spent the day at Brother Frys I went 3 miles and preached at Wm Malins
I rode to Morgans Creek and preached at John Walkers returned to Brother Frys 15 miles
Spent the day at Father Frys Spent the day visiting the Brethren
Sunday I rode to Mag Maddens and preached to a large congregation from thence to
Brother Crawley's 30 miles Elder Parrish Preached at Eagle Creek and Baptized 1.
. Rode 8 miles to Brother Utley's Rode 6 miles to Lewis Barkers preached at his
house Elder Parrish Baptized 2 persons
Rode 7 miles to John Jackson's I preached at his house I Baptized 2 persons
Rode 33 miles to Parris Henry County Tennessee here we found a Brother by the name
of Asa Dodds who was nearly blind both temperally and spiritually
I spent the day in Parris and preached in the Evening in the Court House
Elder Parrish mailed a Letter to Kirtland Ohio we rode 10 miles to Col S Copeland's
Sunday we preached at the Academy to large congregation and in evening at Copelands
Rode 30 miles to Brother Wests in Humphrys Co
Rode 18 miles to Brother Fry's
Rode 20 miles and preached at the house of John Jackson
Rode 25 miles to Col Copelands Rode to Brother Taylors on Bloody [River] 10 miles
Rode 10 miles to Mr Butterworths and preached at his house
Sunday I preached at Mr Butterworths also in the evening I Baptized 2 persons & Rode to J Roys
Rode 10 miles to Brother Taylors. Called upon Brother Smith then rode 10 miles to Col Rowlets
Rode 14 miles to Col Copelands Rode 10 miles to Brother Lanes in Paris Tenn
Rode to Mr Fosters and Preached at his house, then to John Jacksons distance 30 miles
We rode to Renynolsburghdsburgh then crossed the Tennessee River and preached at Mr Rogers 15 miles
Sunday we preached at Mr Rogers to a large congregation on the Authenticity of the Book of mormon
We crossed the Tennessee River rode 12 miles to Brother West
Rode to Brother Seth Utley's Preached at his house Baptized 1 person & went to Brother Caps
We rode to Maj M Maddens preached at his house prayed with the sick then rodse to Maj Beards 25 m[iles]
We preached at Mag Burrall Beards, then rode to Brother Frys 18 miles
Spent the day visiting the Saints on Eagle Creek. Preached at the Meeting house on Eagle Creek
Sunday Preached at the school house on Eagle Creek, & at Brother Frys in the evening & Baptized 2
Rode 6 miles to Brother Crawley's and spent the night
Rode to Brother Barkers and Preached at his house, went to sqr Pettys 8 miles
Rode to John Jacksons 3 miles and spent the night
We preached at Brother Jacksons. Elder Parrish Baptized 1 Abert Petty esqr stoped at ^14 m[iles]^ J Lowerys.
We rode 13 miles to Brother Lanes in Paris and preached in the court
We rode to Col Copeland's 10 miles. 14th Sunday we preached at the Academy.
Elder Parrish Baptized 1. Then rode to Brother Taylors 10 miles and spent the night
We preached at Brother Taylors then rode to John Freemans 5 miles
Rode to Concord called upon Dr R B Clausell then to Joseph Chumleys 7 miles
. Rode to Mr Isaac Hendricks Preached at his house distance 10 miles Br Parrish confirmed one
Rode to Col Dodds Graves County 10 miles. Rode to Brother Clapps and preached at his house
Sunday preached in a grove to a large congregation Elder Parrish Baptized 3, then rode to
Mr MCcaman and preached at his house distance 10 miles
Rode to Bloody River, from thence to Col Copeland's 25 miles
Rode to Paris 10 miles Preached in the Court House. We received a letter to day from Oliver Cowdery
containing a request for Elder Parrish to return to Kirtland as he was one of the seventies
chosen. He also stated that it was wisdom for me to remain in the south and take charge of the
churches which we had raised up and If I would labour in great humility I should loose
nothing as there were other seventies to be chosen I should be remembered
We held a debate with a Lawyer Wm L Sloss, then rode to Mr Fosters & Preached at his house 14 mls
Rode to Brother John Jackson Humphrys Co 16 miles
Elder Parrish baptized John Jackson then rode to Mr L Barkers Preached at his house was followed
by a speech from Mr Cave Johnson followed By Mr Congo Pervatt we then rode to
Brother Petty. Elder Parrish Baptized Sister Catherine Petty. distance of the day 6 miles
Rode to Major Beards preached at his house then rode to Brother Fry's Eagle Creek 26 miles.
The following is a synopsis of my travelleds since I have been a member of the Church of Jesus Christ.
I travelled while holding the office of a Teacher from the 11th April 1834 to the 25th June following
| From Richland Oswago County New York to Kirtland Ohio 336 miles from thence to Clay Coounty Missouri 902 miles in company with Zions Camp. | Total 1238 miles |
| I wrote 12 Letters while holding the office of a Teacher | wrote 12 Letters |
| I travelled while Holding the office of a Priest 212 miles in Missouri, ^while a Teacher^ 656 miles in Arkansas, 9 | 1238 + 1808 Total Miles = sum Total 3046 miles |
| I held 70 meetings, 14 in Arkansas 56 in Tennessee & Kentucky | 70 Meetings |
| I Baptized 8 persons and assisted in the Baptizing of 20 others Parrish 18, Brown 2 = | 28 Baptized |
| I Procured 73 signers to the petetion to the Governor of Missouri for redress of wrongs done the Latter Day Saints by the Jackson County mob. 10 in Missouri 56 in Arkansas 7 in Tennessee | Total 73 signers |
| I procured 4 subscribers for the Messenger and Advocate and ^while a Teacher^ wrote 10 Letters | [10] + 12 = Total 22 Letters |
My ordination to the office of an Elder; An account of my ministry
and labors while holding the office of an Elder in the Church of Christ
Sunday Elder Warren Parrish preached his farewell address to the Eagle
Creek branch of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints. At the close of his discourse
Elder Parrish laid his hands upon my head and ordained me to the office of An
Elder and appointed me to preside over the Southern Churches. He also ordained
Caswell Medlock A Deacon over the Eagle Creek branch of the Church. I wrote
A recommend for Elder Parrish to the Church in Kirtland signed by the male
members of the Church. We partook of the sacrament closed by singing a farewell
song I then rode in company with Elders Warren Parrish and Calvin H Nickolson to Br Medlocks
I received the following license from Elder Warren Parrish
This certifies that Wilford Woodruff has been received into the Church of Jesus Christ
of Latter Day Saints organized on the 6th day of April 1830 And has been ordained
an Elder according to the rules and regulations of said Church and is duly authorized
to preach the gospel and act in all the ordinances of the House of the Lord agreeable to
the Authority of that office. Given under my hand by the voice of the Eagle Creek branch
of the Church of the Latter Day Saints on the 28th day of June 1835 Elder Warren Parris
Humphreys Co Tennessee
I rode in company with Elders Parrish and Nicholson to Brother Frays then to
sqr Ivins Elder Parrish Baptized 1 person we then went to Brother Walkers and spent the night
We rode to John Walkers on Morgan Creek preached at his house then to Brother Frys 14 miles
Rode 8 miles to Brother Utley's and spent the night
We preached at Brother Utleys and organized that Branch of the Church called the Chalk
Level branch Elder Parrish ordained Abel B Wilson a Deacon
Rode 4 miles to Brother Crawley's. Crossed Tenn River passed through Reynoldsburgh
to Col Rutherfords I Baptized one person 12 miles
Preached at Col Rutherfords I Baptized 1 person
I crossed the river rode 12 miles to Brother Utleys Elder Parris Baptized 3 in Henry County
Rode to John Jackson's & preached at his house 4 miles. There was an appointment made by the
mob to meet at Brother Jacksons today for the purpose of mobing us but while sickness fell
upon some and fear upon others they abandoned their design. I remained at Brother Jacksons
I rode to Mr Fosters preached at his house, then rode to Brother Lanes in Parris distance 30 miles
Rode 10 miles to Col Copelands. I spent the day at Col Copeland's
Sunday I preached at the Academy to a large congregation
I rode to Samuel Roberts preached at his house then rode to Brother Taylors 10 miles
I preached at Brother Taylers then rode to Mr Chumleys.
Rode to Dr Clausell's at Concord and preached in the grove then rode to Brother Taylors 10 mils
I left Brother Parrish and the Saints on Bloody River and to Mr Butterworths and Preachd
at his house & rode to John McCullock 13 miles
Rode to McCamans and preached at his house
Rode to Mr Lewis Clapps 15 miles received Elder Asa Dodds credentials according to
the council sent me from Kirtland. I ordained Benjamin Clapp a Teacher.
I preached at the school house I followed a Campbellite preacher I was much threatened before
meeting yet I was not disturbed. I also preached in the evening at Mr Clapps and Baptized 2
I rode to Clarks River and preached at the house of Mr Thomas in the afternoon and also
in the evening to a large congregation of both priest and people. One priest opposed me the rest wore sile[n]t 12 m[iles]
Rode to Concord then to Brother Taylors 30 mils.
I rode to Col Copelands 10 miles Here I again met with Elder Parrish. He had baptized 5 persons
[FIGURE] since we had parted. I received a Letter from my parents
I rode fior the last time in company with Elder Warren Parrish to the mouth of Sandy Brother
Parrish preached to several hundred for the space of three hours and baptized 1 person At the close
of the Baptism I took the parting hand with Elder Parrish and Brother Seth Utley who was to accom-
pany Brother Parrish to Kirtland. This plasced me under great responsibility even the care
of all the Churches in Kentucky and Tennessee and I was on a circuit of some two
hundred miles and was travelling and preaching daily this great responsibility filled my mind
with solumn reflections and I felt to pray the Lord to give me grace equal to my day after
parting with Elder Parrish I rode 20 miles to Col Copelands and spent the night
I rode to Paris and spent the night at Brother Lanes 10 miles. I spent the day in Paris
Sunday rode to Johnathan Lowery's preached at his house to a large congregation was opposed
by several individuals then rose to Brother Jacksons & spent the night with him 25 miles
I spent the day at Brother Jacksons. I preached at Brother Jacksons and Baptized 1. Some armed
men gathered togetherd it was supposed with the intention of mobing me but I was not disturbed
I rode to Brother Petty's then to Brother Williams 4 miles
I rode to L Barkers then to Brother Camps 8 miles. Rode to S Utleys then to Brother Crawleys 8 miles
Rode to Brother Fry's 8 miles. Preached at Eagle Meeting house at 12 oclok also at 4 oclok at Sister
Barnetts I Baptized 2 persons and spent the night at Sister Barnetts
I spent the day at Sister Barnetts studying stonography from Wm L. Sloss Esqr.
I rode to Brother Utleys and preached at 12 oclok. I spent the day at Broth. Utleys
I crossed the Tennessee River Preached at Col Rutherfords, and returned through Reynoldsburgh
it being Election day and there was much drunkenness and fighting. I rode to Brother Jacksons
and preached in the evening distance 23 miles. I rode to Mr Fosters and preached & got 2 subscribers for the Messenger & Advocate 15 miles
I rode to Paris and he^a^rd much excitement fearing an insurrection of the blacks in the South
Sunday rode to Col Copelands and preached at the Academy 10 miles
I rode 10 miles to Bloody. I preached at Brother Taylors. Rode to Brother Smiths and spent the night 5 m[iles]
I administered to the sick then rode to Brother Taylors. 5 miles. I preached at Mr Butterworths 10 miles
I spent the day at Mr Butterworths. Rode to Mr Taylors was under the necessity of swiming Bloody River
the water was so high the Banks were all overflown, I could not see the fording place and as my horse went
at the bank he plunged into a hickery tree top and became entangled in the limbs and came nigh drowning
I had my valice fastened to the saddle and a walking cane in my hand which I did not wish to loose
it was with difficulty that I got my horse extricated, when he got at liberty he swam out onto the bank on the
opposite side I also had to swim out, he reached the dry land first and waited for me I mounted & rode to Brother Taylors 10 miles
16thSunday I met with the saints and partook of the sacrament with them I wrote a Letter to Asahel H Woodruff
^[FIGURE]^
I spent the day at Brother Taylors studying and writing. I rote a letter to Harry Brown of Kirtland
I rode to Concord and Back to Brother Taylors 14 miles. Rode 10 miles to Col Copeland's
& I spent the time at Col Copelands Sunday I preached at the Academy
Rode 10 miles to Paris. Rode 14 miles to Mr Fosters. Rode 14 miles to Brother Jacksons Preached at his house
Rode to Albert Petty's 2 miles. Rode to Lewis Barker's preached at his house then rode to Eagle Creek 10 mil
Preached at Brother Fry's and we cut off Fanny Lewis from the Church
I administered to several who were sick travelled 6 miles. Rode 6 miles to Brother Crawleys
I rode to Brother Samuel West, preached at his house, then rode to Brother Petty's 8 miles
Preached at Brother Pettys, then rode to Brother H. Williams 4 miles.
Rode to David Crenshaw preached at his house 11 miles. Rode 14 miles to Paris received a letter from W. Parris
Rode 10 miles to Col Copelands. Sunday Preached at the Academy then rode to Mr Lowthers 14 miles
Rode to Samuel Roberts preached at his house, then rode to Brothers Taylors 12 miles
Preached at Brother Taylors and rode to Concord 8 miles Rode to Mr Chumblys 9 miles
Rode to widow MCCamrans passed many sick families. 12 miles
Rode to Brother Clapps Callowway Co Kentucky 10 miles
We found Brother Benjamin Clapp and wife vary sick I laid Hands upon them and they wer both
Healed. I then rode to Brother Loys. Sunday I preached at Mr Clapps also in the evening I Baptized Mary Clapp
Rode 12 miles to McCollocks Rode 14 miles to Mr Chumleys on Bloody Rode to Brother Taylors
Rode 7 miles to Mr Freemans Preached at his house. Rode 2 miles to Brother Samuel Smith
Rode 9 miles to Mr Gainers. Sunday preached at Mr Gainers Administered the Sacrament
I ordained James Young a Deacon
Rode 10 miles to Paris worote a Letter to John Whitmer. I read the Debate of Campbel and Owen
Rode to Cranshaws preached at his house 15 miles Rode to Howard Williams 15 miles I herd of the
death of sister Nancy Wood who died on the 13th Sept 70 years of age I rode to Brother Utleys had
a plesant interview with him he had Just returned from Kirtland He brought me a letter from
Warren Parrish. Also the Book of Doctins and Covenants which was a present from O. Cowdery
I spent the day in persuing the Doctrin & Covenants and found it a precious Legasy from heaven
I rode to Lewis Barkers preached at his house and Baptized 1, angd got 1 subscriber for the M & D 5 m[iles]
Rode to Brother West and preached at his house 6 miles
Sunday rode to Brother Caswell Medlock's preached at his house to a large congregation also in
the evening at Sister Barnetts, 9 miles & I spent the time writing my journal at Father Frys
30 I preached at Brother Freys. Rode to Brother Medlocks preach in the evening and Baptized 1.
Rode 8 miles to Brother Crawleys & Preached at his house. Rode 6 miles to Brother Utleys
Preached at Brother West on Sunday. I Rode 6 miles to Brother Petty's.
I preached at Brother Pettys and rode 4 miles to Brother Williams. I rode to Brother Jacksons
I Rode to David Cranshaws & Preached at his house. I rode 15 miles to Paris and got 2 letters
Rode 10 miles to Col Copeland. Sunday preached at the Academy and rode 4 miles to Mr Frasiers
Rode to Samuel Roberts Preached at his house then rode 10 miles to Brother Taylors
Preached at Brother Taylors received 2 subscribers for the Messenger and Advocate
. Rode to Concord and returned to Brother Taylors 16 miles
15 I Rode to Isaac Hendricks Preached at his house, then rode to Mr Clapps on Taropen and preached. 30 m[iles]
Rode to Brother Loys. Preached at Brother Clapps & Baptized one, then preached at Brother Loys.
Sunday rode 10 miles to Clarks River and Preached in the meeting house had a Debate with a
Campbellite priest. I also preached at night in the same place on the Authenticity of the Book of
Mormon to a large assembly. I got 1 signer for the M & AD.
I preached in the evening at Brother Thomas'es the spirit of God rested down mightily upon me
I Baptized three Campbellites one was A Deacon, then rode 12 miles to Mr Greenwoods
and Preached at his house Mr Joseph Greenwood was 81 years of age A Revolutioner
under George Washington. His wife was carding woll her name was Elizabeth Greenwood
she was 93 years of age. She well remembered Braddocks armey
I got 2 signers for the M & Ad I rode to Brother Clapps and Preached in the evening at his
house from the L Psalm 3, 4, 5 verses at the close of the meeting I opened a door for Baptism
when 8 came forward and gave me their hand all were Campbellites exscept one He was a
Baptist. we repaired to the water And the spirited of the Lord rested upon us while I
administered the ordinances of Baptism unto them 3 men led their wives down into the water
and were baptized. I preached at Brother Camps. I got 1 signer for the M & Ad
I rode in company with Benjamin Clapp to Brother Taylors 22 miles
[FIGURE] I wrote a Letter to John Whitmer which was published in the Messenger and Advocate page 237. I sent $5.
I preached at Mr Chumleys on Sunday Rode 10 miles to Col Copelands
Rode to Paris 10 miles held a council and expelled Mrs Lucy Benton Mailed my letter to John Whitten [Whitmer] Dated 27th
Rode to Capt Lowery's then to John Jackson I got 1 subscriber for the M & Ad distance 40 miles
Rode to brother Jackson Pettys after preaching at Brother Jacksons 12 miles
Rode to Mr Barkers preached at his house then rode to Brother Crawleys 10 miles
Rode to Brother Frey's. preached at Brother Freys & rode 7 miles
Rode 10 miles to Brother Utleys Rode 2 miles to Brother Wests preached at his house two had the gift of tongues
Rode to Brother Petty's preached at his house from thence to Brother Jackson 8 miles
[FIGURE] I wrote a letter to Br Benton Rode to Mr Fosters with Brothers Utley & Clapp 14 miles
Rode to Paris. To Col Copelands. Preached in the evening to Mr Lowthers Rode 10 miles to Br Taylors
Preached at Br Taylors Rode to Brother Smith's 7 miles. Rode 8 miles to Mr Chumley's
Rode to Mr Hendricks and preached at his house 12 miles Rode 25 miles with Br Utleys to Brother Claps in K.Y
Preached at Br Camps in the evening. the spirit of God rested upon us, the signs followed the Believers. I Baptized 2
Sunday I preached at Brother Clapps upon the Atributs of God at the close of the meeting I
Baptized 5 persons we then mounted our horses to ride to Clarks River in company with
5 brethren and 2 sisters among the number iswas Seth Utley and B. F. Clapp there had been a hard
storm of rain which had swollen the streams when we came to the stream we could not cross it witho-
ut smiming our horses and as we had females in company it was considered dangerous for
them to siwim the streams we attempted to head them sufficient to ford them and in doing so
the darkness of the night with a hard storm of wind and rain overtook us and we became lost
in the thick woods. we had neither fire, light, or road, but was in the darkness, rain, wind,
mud, creeks and treetops we crossed the creeks near 20 times and setting aside our females
and Horses we made more the appearance of fishermen than travelers I thought of Pauls perils
by water [Acts 27] but the Lord was merciful to us in the midst of our perils, for while we were in the wood
grouping as the blind for the wall, suffering under the blasts of wind and rain, A Light suddenly
shone around about us without either aid of Either the sun, moon, or stars and it revealed to
us that we were in danger of killing both ourselves and animals by riding of[f] steep bluffs as
we were riding upon the Edge of a Deep gulf at the time the light appeared this light conti-
nued with us untill we found a house and were put upon the right road then the light
disappear and the darkness returned yet we were enabled to reach the house of Brother
Henry Thomas at 9 oclok in the evening without receiving any harm either man or beast
Having road 20 miles, and being five hours in the storm and crossing creeks some
20 times we felt to thank the Lord for our preservation and his blessings
I preached at the meeting house on Damons Creek and at Mr Thomas House at candle light
I Baptized one and organized the Damon Creek branch of the Church I ordained
Daniel Thomas A Teacher then rode to Brother Loys 12 miles I was called out in the night
to view the signs in the heavens which was 3 clouds having the appearance of fire and Blood
one in the west, one in the East, & one in the North, Each about the size of an acre
of ground. They arose from the Horizon to the zenith and freequently changed their positions
I preached at Mr Greenwoods I preached at Mr Chumbleys
I preached at Mr John Gainers, & I Preached at John Jacksons
I continued to travel and Preach daily
I spent this day at Father Frys in writing. I wrote 2 letters
one to John Whitmore & one to Warren Parrish at Kirtland Ohio
I met with Elder E. F. Wells at Brother Cade Crawleys He will travel
with me for a short time.
I preached in the Evening in the Court House in Parris Tennessee while speaking
some persons turned our Horses loose to stray off I wrote Letters to My
Father & Mother Woodruff also to my Brother Asahel H Woodruff
I wrote in my Journal & rode to Brother Benjamin L Clapp and Preached
at his Fathers House at the close of the meeting I Baptized 5 persons 4 men
and one women. One of the men was a Campbellite preacher
Sunday I wrode to Clarks river & preached at the house of Mr Henry Thomas
a mob of 50 men led by a Baptist Priest gathered against me, but after
questioning me upon one point the leader advised them not to lay hands
upon any man for his religious principles
[rest of page blank]
Sunday the , we preached at Mr Hubbal's to a full house and
at the close of the meeting brother Brown baptized him and his wife.
Elder Brown was now very anxious to continue his journey
down the Arkansas River to Littlerock cross the Mississippi
bottom and go into the State of Tennessee. This was an error
which many Elders have fallen into. As soon as doors have
been opened to them for the preaching of the Gospel and
the people have been ready to receive it they have removed
and left them. This was the case with us. We had
been there thirteen days and had met with much opposi-
tion in the beginning; but the Lord had sent judge-
ments upon our opposers; during our stay there had
been more than twenty deaths in the neighborhood;
our worst enemy had falled dead at my feet; my
dream had received its perfect fulfilment; prejudice
had given way and the people were ready to receive the
Gospel. Indeed they pleaded with us to stay, which had
we done we certainly should have built up a branch of
the Church in that place. I desired to tarry and labour
with this people as the Lord had opened doors for us; but
brother Brown would not consent and as he was an
Elder and I but a Priest I yielded much to the grief
of the people and in opposition to my own judgment.
Thus was it that on the we left brother
Hubbal's acompanied by brother Wright Akeman and
travelled twenty three miles across the Arkansas River
for the purpose of making a canoe to continue our
journey. This night we spent with Mr John Morse.
On the we cut off twelve feet of
a Cottonwood tree which we also cut down for the purpose
of making our canoe. The tree was four feet in diameter.
This day was spent in diging out our canoe which we
finished on the next and then launched it put on a
good pair of oars and tied it to a tree.
We recrossed the river on the and
returned to Brother Hubbal's to keep an appointment.
Here we spent the following day in laboring with our
hands. We did not eat the bread of idleness but spent
our leasure time in laboring whenever we were. This
I considered right.
closed the week and the month an on this day we
preached at brother Hubbal's house
was my birthday and it being Sunday I preached
to a large congregation in the house as before. This was the last
time that we preached to the people in that settlement. They
were much grieved at our leaving them an departed
from the meeting with tears in their eyes. On this day I
was twenty-eight years of age
On the we took the parting hand of brother and
sister Hubbal and all our friends upon petty-John Creek
Accompanied by brother Wright Akeman we travelled to
the Dardanell's crossed the river and was kindly received
by Mr John Morse. This day I obtained seven names
to my pettition and travelled 23 miles.
a Frenchman by the name of Sangrain
made us an offer to take us down the river in a flat-
bottom boat and to pay us wages if we would stay a few
days. This offer we accepted and spent the interval to
the in chopping and splitting black walnut trails
Sunday , I preached at the house of Mr Morse. On
this day brother Brown and I went to the top of an high
bluff at the Dardenells and engraved our names on the rock
This is the high station which the Osage Indians chose to
look for their enemies in time of war. It is several
hundred feet perpendicular from the base and it is said
that the Indians formerly flung their prisoners down
the precipiece where they were dashed to pieces. We threw
rocks down in experiment and found that by the great
force of their fall they broke off large trees in the valley
beneath.
We continued to labour for Mr Sangrain and saw
some dangerous reptiles while here such as the tarantula
and [blank] wich are very numerous in Arkansas;
but on the in consequence of low watter Mr
Sangrain informed us that he had abandoned all
idea of going down the river and that we must look
to our own recourses again. So we concluded to
proceed on our journey in our canoe. Embarking we
sailed twenty-four miles down the river to Petty-John
Mountain w[h]ere we stoped for the night with a Mr
On the , we rowed our canoe 50 miles and spent the
night at a place called Caldron. There were a number of
good houses built; but all were deserted, the place, it was
said being haunted. There was not a human being
but ourselves within miles of the place. Entering a
house that must have cost from three to four thousand dollars
supposed to be the worst haunted of the lot we built a good
fire, & rosted a piece of pork to eat with some corn doger
given us by a poor woman in the moring. We asked
a blessing eat our supper and then climbed into one
of the chambers as the stairs were broken down. It was
a cold night but we laid upon the floor with nothing to
cover us. I soon fell asleep without any regard to the ghosts
and dreamt that I called at my father's house and that
my stepmother made me up a good feather bed at my
father's house in Farmington. I thought that I laid down
upon it, had a good sleep and rested well. I did not awake
until sunrise when instead of finding myself upon a feather
bed in my parent home I was quite cold and chilly lying
on my back against a bare desolate haunted chamber wall
on the bank of the Arkansas River. Awaking brother Brown
we arose not having been disturbed either by ghosts or evil
spirits. We then prayed built a fire warmed ourselves,
eat what little we had left and then started down the
river after first going to the top of the high bluff and
taking a survay. We travelled 40 miles this day and spent
the night with Mr Samuel Blackburn Palaski County.
The we travelled to Little Rock, spent three
quarters of an hour in visiting the city then continued
down the river ten miles and was kindly received by a
Mr Isaac Jones at whose house we spent the night.
We had travelled this day fifty-three miles.
We spent the with Mr Jones and preached the gospel
to him and his household; and on the following day leaving
our canoe with him we travelled ten miles up the river until
we reached the old military road leading from Memphis,
Tennessee to Little Rock, Arkansass. We took this road and
travelled eastwards though the road was through the Missis-
sippe swamp and was mostly covered with water through which
we should have to wade. We walked twenty-two miles and spent the
night with Col. Blues. In Palaski County we obtained two signatures
to the petition
On the we walked forty miles through mud and water
and spent the night with Mr Thomas Cribbin in Monroe County and on
the day following we walked eighteen miles and spent the night with Mr
James P. Kellean for whom we laboured with our hands the three
succeeding days.
Sunday the we preached at the house of Mr Kellean and
on the following day we walked forty miles through mud and water
and stayed for the night at the house of Mr Wm. S. Clonn at second
creek, St Francis County.
On the morning of the , we started as usual through
the mud and water but I had not gone far before I was taken with
such rheumatic pains in one of my knees that I could not travell
My companion, Elder Brown was very anxious to make a speedy
journey to the river take a steamer up the Mississippi and hasten
to his friends in Kirtland. He therefore thought we had better
seperate as he could travel faster than I in my lame condition
I did not object to Elder Brown's proposition although I thought
that I should not have been willing to leave a lone companion in
the ministry in an open swamp without knowing whether he would
be able to walk far enough to meet again any companion more
acceptable than the wolves bears and alagators with which I was
surrounded
My fellow traveller left me sitting upon a log in the mud and
water without any food and twelves miles to the nearest house on my
road. I gazed upon him as he hastened out of my sight, then
knelt down in the mud and water and prayed unto the Lord in the
name of Jesus Christ in faith that he would heal me and open my
way that I might continue on my journey. The Lord heard my
prayer: His Spirit descended upon me and I was healed. I arose,
went on my way rejoicing, and, after walking fourteen miles was
kindly received by Mr John Caspber. At this place there was quite
a settlement and the people came together and filled the house.
I preached to them and bore a strong testimony of the work of
God revealed in our days.
It afterwards appeared that Elder Brown only gained
three miles upon me during the day; and in travelling those
in the evening he got lost in a thicket of brambles or Mohawk briars
and tore nearly all the clothes off his body which took him nearly
the entire night to mend at the cabin where he stoped.
On the I walked twenty miles, crossed St Francis
River got three signers to my petition and spent the night with
Mr Wm. A. Jefferson and the travelled fourteen miles
through the mud and water and preached at the house of Willis
Fields, Crittendon County. Here I obtained eleven more
signatures to my petition
. I travelled fourteen miles to the
Mississippi River crossed the ferry and walked into the
city of Memphis a stranger and alone—weary hungry and
without money—my clothing rough dirty and nearly
ragged, having walked through so much swamp water
and brush. But in this situation I called at one of the
most respestable taverns in the city kept by a Mr Jackson
between whom and myself the following dialogue took
place:
Myself: Sir I am a servant of God—a preacher of the ^Gospel^
and without purse or scrip—Will you entertain
me for the night?
Jackson: How do I know sir but what you are an impostor?
You don't look much like a preacher. What
denomination are you of?
Myself: I am a member of the Church of Jesus Christ
of Latter-day Saints. It is true you do not
know but that I am an impostor; but I can
show you my licence and recomendation.
Jackson: How do I know but you forged them?
Myself: You do not and if you are not willing to take
my word for it I will go my way and try elsewhere.
Jackson: No sir y[ou] cannot go. Give me your valise. I
will keep you for the night and get you a
congregation and you must preach to us in
order to prove whether you are an impostor
or not."
By this time I found that Mr Jackson really beleived that
I was an impostor. I was alone yet must confess that I
felt somewhat mischevious. I feigned to appear as though
I was frightened and not wish to be put to the test: at which
Mr J. grew excited and I saw that he was in for fun. It
suited my purpose for matters to take this turn for I was desirous to preach
to the people.
They sat me a table in a large hall and gave me a good supper
and large Mr Jackson went into the town immediately and gave notice
to a certain class to come to his house and hear an impostor
preach and before I had finished my supper the room began
to be crowded with men in broad-cloth and ladies in silks
and satins.
As soon as I had done my meal the table departed
over mythe heads of the people. My host gave me a chair in
the corner of the room and placed a stand before me with
a Bible and a hymn-book upon it. About a dozen of the
company formed a circle in front of me; and I saw by the
countenances of the people that they expected some fun.
Commencing my meeting by reading a hymn I asked the
congregation to sing; but no one sang. I then knelt down and
prayed and the men in front of me all droped upon their knees.
When I arose I read the 11th ch. of Romans and preached from
the 21st verse: "For if God spared not the natural branches,
take heed lest he also spare not thee"
I spent but a very few minutes in discourse about the
Jews but turned to the assembly before me and as the Spirit
of God rested upon me and revealed to my understanding the
wickedness of their hearts I poured it out upon them telling
them of their wickedness whoredoms and abominations in very
plain terms. I suppose they never had their sins so plainly
pointed out before. The men in front of me dropped their
heads in the early part of my discourse and I could not catch
their eyes afterwards. Having thoroughly satisfied my mind
and spoken about an hour and an half I closed the meeting
and not a word was spoken by any one. The room was instantly
cleared. In two minutes I was left alone and soon after the
landlady came in and lit me to bed.
I had not been in bed more than an hour before a crowd
of men who had attended the meeting collected in a room adjoining
mine and discussed the subject of my being an impostor or not
and also my sermon. Their decision was that I was not an
impostor and it puzzled them much to understand how I should
know so fully of their sins for I had told them much of which
they were guilty. The subject was discussed until near midnight
when some negroes came and broke open the turkey roost and they all
put after the theives and this enabled me to go to sleep.
In the morning I arose and took breakfast and then enabled
upon Mr. Jackson who was in his store and thanked him for his
kindness and entertainment. He said I was welcome and
that if ever I came that way again he wished me to call
upon him and that I should be welcome to all that his house
afforded. I then went on my way walked thirty-two miles
and was kindly entertained for the night and over Sunday
by a Mr John A Logwood who was termed an infidlel
by the Christian world.
Sunday, , I attended in the forenoon
a Presbytarian meeting. The sermon was about ten minutes
long; but its shortness was its best feature; for it was devoid
of sense knowledge and light. This was in Fayett^e^ County
Here I obtained two signatures to the petition.
Monday the , I walked thirty-five miles and
spent the night with sqr. Hardamand in Hardamand Co.
Being very weary I went to bed early; but as there was a
ball that night in honor of the return of the sqr's two sons
from college and dancing until 2 o'clock in the morning I
got but little sleep. Mr Hardaman lived in great
splendor. At breakfast time next morning, when his
table was surrounded by ladies and gentemen, he asked
me if we beleived in music and dancing. He was an
Episcopalian and esteemed highly those amusements. I
replied in a spirit of pleasentry that we did not consider
it essential to salvation to which he returned in the
same spirit that he did and so should not join our
Church. Starting again on my jorney I walked twenty-
four miles and spent the night with Mr. Jacob Sipes and
preached in his house. This was in Madison Co.
, I travelled thirty miles, crossed
Mount Pinson and spent the night with David Beard
Henderson Co.; and on the I jorneyed through
Pleasent Grove Lexington and Maple Springs and spent
the night with Mr Wm. Morrell in Carrol County.
On the , I walked fourteen miles and stoped
at the house of brother Cade Crawley in Humphry's County
He was the first Saint whom I had met in Tennessee.
Elders David W. Patten and Warren Parrish had arrived
a short time before and had baptized over twenty persons in this
region. I was truly rejoiced to meet any of the Saints as I had
travelled several hundred miles alone; and I felt it a happy
privilege when after walking five miles next day I met Elder
Warren Parrish
Elder Parrish was travelling and preaching almost daily
baptizing such as would receive his testimony. He wished me
to join him in his ministerial labors and I did so; and we
labored together during a period of about three months travelling from
place to place and preaching nearly every day. We held several debates
administered to the sick and baptized twenty-six up to the date
of the . In this interval I also wrote two letters to
the Saints in Zion, one to Arkansas and one to my parents.
On the we received a letter from Oliver
Cowdery containing a request for Elder Parrish to return to
Kirtland as he was one of the Seventies chosen. He also
stated that it was wisdom for me to remain in the South and
to take charge of the Churches which we had raised up. I
was instructed to labor in great humility and told that I
should lose nothing as there were other Seventies to be chosen
and that I should be remembered.
My Autobiography is not about to branch into my ordination
to the office of Elder and to take in an account of my labors
while holding that office. I will therefore close this chapter by
subjoining the following synopsis:
Synopsis of My Travels, Etc.
Travels As A Teacher:
I travelled while holding the office of Teacher from the 11th of April 1834
to the 25th of June following; from Richmond Oswego County New
York to Kirtland Ohio 336 miles; from thence to Clay County
Missouri in company with Zions camp 902, making a total of 1238
miles
As A Priest:
While holding the office of Priest I travell in Missouri 212 miles; in
Arkansas 656; in Tennessee and Kentucyky 950, making 1818 miles.
Meetings Held:
In Arkansas I held 14 meetings, and in Tennnesee and
Kentucky 56 making a total of seventy.
Baptisms:
I baptized eight persons and assisted in baptizing twenty
making twenty-eight.
Signatures for Petition:
I procured seventy-three signatures to the Petition to the Gov
of Missouri to redress the wrongs done the Latter-day Saints
by the Jackson Co. Mob: Ten was obtained in Missouri,
fifty-six in TArkansas and seven in Tennessee.
Letters and Subscribers
I procured four subscribers for the Messenger and Advocate
and wrote while a Teacher twelve letters and while a
Priest ten.
Chapter VII.
Introductory Remarks.
In continuing thye embodiment of my Journals in the form
of history I do not design to make it a mere diary. In
describing my journey and the incidents thereof I followed
a consecutive daily detail and shall adopt the same form
at times hereafter when it appears most suitable but as in
general one days record must be very similar to those
of many days so as a general rule I shall not follow a
diary form. My journals will show that as a rule
every day was spent in the active performance of
ministerial duties in daily travels and daily preaching
from place to place. I shall only note in this history
that which contains some leading incident or which has
a variation worthy of notice.
My Ordination to the Office of Elder.
Sunday Elder Warren Parrish preached his
farewell address to the Eagle Creek Branch of the Church. At the
close of his discourse he laid his hands upon my head and
ordained me to the office of an Elder in the Church of Jesus
Christ of Latter-day Saints and appointed me to preside
over the Southern Churches. He also ordained Caswell
Medlock a Deacon in the Eagle Creek Branch. I wrote a
Recommend for Elder Barrish to the Church in Kirtland
singed by the male members in this place. We partook
of the sacrament at this meeting which we closed by
singing a farewell song. I then rode in company of
Elders Warren Parrish and Calvin H. Nickolson to brother
Medlocks. I received the following
Elder's License
This certifies
that Wilford Woodruff has been received into the
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, organiszed on the
6tth day of April 1830, and has been ordained an Elder
according to the rules and regulations of said Church, and
is duly authorized to preach the Gospel and act in all the
ordinances of the House of the Lord, agreeable to the authority
of that office:
Given under my hand by the voice of the Eagle Creek
Branch of the Church of Latter-day Saints, on the 28th day
of June 1835,
Elder Warren Parrish.
Humphry's County, Tennessee.
: After preaching at the house of brother Otlay's we
organized a Branch of the Church called the Chalk Level Branch
and having on the crossed Tenneessee River and passed
through Reynoldsburg to Col Rutherford's I preached at his
house on the and baptized one person and on the returned
to brother Otlay's on which day Elder Parrish baptized three in
Henry County.
On the I rode [to] John Jackson's and preached at his house. There
had been an appointment made by a mob for the purpose of disturbance
but as sickness fell upon some and fear upon others they gave
up their designs.
Having filled up the interval to the with the usual
labors I rode on this day 15 miles to Lewis Clapp's. Here I
received Elder Asa Dodd's credentials according to counsel sent
me from Kirtland and also ordained Benjamin Clapp
a Teacher.
On the I preached at the School House follow-
ing a Campbellite preacher. I was much threatened before
the meeting; yet I was not disturbed. In the evening
after preaching at Mr Clapp's I baptized two and on the
I rode to Clark's River and preached in the
afternoon and evening to a large congregation of priests
and people. One priest opposed me: the rest were silent
Returning to Col. Copeland's on the I
again met Elder Parrish from whom I parted on the 16th.
He had since then baptized five persons. This day I
received a letter from my parents.
I rode in company with Elder Parrish on the
for the last time, to the mouth of Sandy. Here he preached
for the space of three hours to several hundred persons and
baptized one. At the close of the baptism I took the parting
hand of Elder Parish and Seth Otlay who was to accompany
him to Kirtland. This placed me under great respon-
sibility having the care of all the churches in Kentucky
and Tennessee; for I was on a circuit of some two
hundred miles and travelling and preaching daily. This
resposibility filled my mind with solemn reflections and
I prayed to the Lord to give me grace equal to my day
After parting from these brethren I rode 20 miles to Col.
Copeland's where I spent the night.
From date of 23rd of July to I had
been travelling and preaching; had heard of much excitement
caused by fears of the insurrection of the blacks in the
South; had administered to the sick baptized three
and obtained two subscribers for the Messenger and
Advocate. On this day riding to Mr Taylor's I was under
the necessity of swiming Bloody River. The water was so
high and the banks all overflown that I could not see the
fording-place and as my horse went off the bank he plunged into
a hickery-tree-top and became entangled in the limbs and well-
nigh drowned. I had my valice fastened to the saddle and a
walking-cane in my hand which I did not wish to lose. It was
with difficulty that I got my horse extricated but when he got at
liberty he swam to the bank on the opposite side and I also had
to swim. The horse reached the dry land first and waited for
me. I then mounted and continued my journey to brother
Taylor's and on the next day, Sunday , I met with the Saints
and partook of the sacrament with them. I also wrote a letter
to my brother Ashel H. Woodruff
During the period from the 16th of August to the I continued as usual travelling and preaching, several
times of which was at the Academy of Col. Copeland where I had
frequently preached to large congregations. I had also administered
sacrament received a letter from Elder Parrish baptized Mary
Clapp and ordained James Young to the office of Deacon
On the 21st I rode 10 miles to Paris and wrote a
letter to John Whitmore and read the Debate of Campbell and
Owen. The I travelled 15 miles and preached and
on the rode to brother Otlay's and had a pleasent inter-
view with him. He had just returned from Kirtland and
brought a letter from Warren Parrish also the Book of
Doctrine and Covenants which was a present from Oliver
Cowdery. The day following I spent in reading it and
found it a precious gift from heaven
In the interval to the I baptized 3
and obtained subscribers to the Messenger and Advocate
and at about the time at which the date of my history
has reached I made quite an inroad with the Gospel among
the Campbellites.
Sunday October 18th I rode 12 miles to Clark's River
preached in the meeting house and afterwards held a debate
with a Campbellite priest. I also preached at night on the
authenticity of the Book of Mormon. The while
preaching the spirit of God rested mightily upon me and
on the one I baptized three Campellites one of whom
was a Deacon of that sect. I then rode 12 miles and preached
at the house of Mr Joseph Greenwood who was 81 years old
and a revolutionary who had served under George Washington
His wife Elizabeth was 93 years of age and well remember
Braddocks army. Another mark of interest to me was to
see so venerable a lady buisy carding in which branch of
manufacturing industry she still employed her aged hands.
On the I rode to brother Clapp's and preached
at the evening at his house from the L Psalm—3, 4, and 5 verses.
At the close of the meeting I opened the door for baptism
when eight came forward and gave me their hands, all
of whom were Campbellites except one and he was a
baptist. We repared to the water and the Spirit of the
Lord rested upon us while I administered the divine
ordinance to them. Three of the men also led their
wives down into the water and they were baptised.
This day I obtained two subscribers for the Messenger
and Advocate and two more in the several following
days. I also wrote on the a letter to John
Whitmore which was published in the Messenger and
Advocate page 237.
While holding service at the house of brother
West two had the gift of tongues and on
the of the same month at the house of brother Camp
the Spirit of God rested upon us and the signs followed
the beleivers according to the promises made by Christ
and his ancient Apostles and renewed in these
Latter-days. At this date I had the satisfaction of
introducing two into the Church through the ordinance
of baptism and five more on the following day were
in like manner added to the Church of God and
thus the work grew and florished daily.
After baptizing the five persons on the
we mounted our horses to ride to Clark's River in company
with five brethren and two sisters. Among the number
were Seth Otlay and Benjamen F. Clapp. There had
been a hard storm of rain which had swollen the
streams. When we came to the one we had to cross
we found we could not without swiming our horses
and as there were females with us it was considered
dangerous to make the attempt. We tried to head
them sufficient to ford and while doing so the
darkness of night with a hard storm of wind and rain overtook
us and we became lost in the thick woods. We had neither fire
light nor road but was in darkness rain mud and tree-tops
We crossed the stream about 20 times and had [it] not been for
our horses and the females in our company we should have
appeared far more like fishermen than travellers. I thought
of Paul's perils by water. [Acts 27] But the Lord was merciful to
us; for while we were in the wood groping as the blind
for the wall, suffering under the blast of wind and rain,
a light suddenly shone around about us without aid either
of the sun moon or stars and it revealed to us that we
were in danger of killing both ourselves and animals by
riding off steep bluffs. We were on the edge of a deep gulf when
the light appeared which continued with us until we found
a house and were put on the right road. The light then
disappeared and the darkness returned: yet we reached the
house of brother Henry Thomas at 9 o'clock in the evening
without having received any hurt either to ourselves or horses.
We were five hours in the storm and had ridden twenty
miles and crossed creeks about as many times as the miles
we had travelled. All were impressed with the care
of Providence towards and we felt to return the Lord thanks
for our preservation and his blessings so signally marked
in our history of that day. This surely deserves notice
as one of the episodes of my life and an instance of
deliverance from the Lord in a time of need.
Two after the above remarkable incident
I was called out in the night to view the signs in the
heavens. There were three clouds seen having the appearence
of fire and blood. One was in the West another in the
East and the third in the North, each appearing about the
size of an acre of ground. They arose from the horizon
to the zenith and frequently changed their position. This
was November the 17th. On this day also I had baptized
one, ordained Daniel Thomas a Teacher and organized the
Damon Creek Branch of the Church; afterwards I rode 12 miles
and the place where at night I witnessed the above singular
phenomon. Dece
, I spent in writing to John Whitmore
and Warren Parrish at Kirtland and on the next day met
Elder E. F. Wells who became a co-laborer with me for a short
time.
On the I wrote letters to my father and mother
and my brother Asahel H. Woodruff
After preaching at the house of Benjamin L. Clapp,
on the , I baptized five persons, four men and onea
woman. One of the number was a Campbellite preacher.
The next day at Clark's River where I preached a mob of
fifty men gathered against me. It was led by a
Baptist priest; but after questioning me upon one point
the leader advised them not to lay hands upon any
man for his religious principles. The advise was good
and it was taken. I preached again at night and
baptized three persons.
The last of the year I spent at brother
Taylor's when I perused my journal and made up a
summary of my travels and proceedings during 1835
commencing January 13th. This summary and my
closing reflections of the year I will give here at the end
of this chapter, copied from the "first book" of the first vol.
of my journals.
Miles Travelled:
I travelled during the year th[r]ee thousand two hundred
and forty-eight.
Meetings Held.
I held one hundred and seventy meetings.
Churches Built Up.
I planted organized and built up three Churches
Number Baptised
I baptized forty-three, of whom three were
Campbellite Priests.
"Messenger and Advocate"
For the Messenger and Advocate I procured twenty
subscribers and for the reprinted "Star" two.
The Petition
I obtained seventy-three signatures to the Petition to
the Govenor of Missouri for redress of wrongs done
the Church by Jackson County mob.
Letters
I wrote eighteen letters and received ten.
Debates
I held three debates or answered when publicly opposed.
Mobs
Three companies in the form of mobs gathered against me
yet I suffered no harm.
Members Confirmed.
I confirmed into the Church thirty-five persons.
Excommunications
I expelled seven from the Church but not while hope remained
Reflections of the Year.
"The accobefore mentioned is an account of my proceedings of
the year , which has borne to heaven its report of me
and of all men. Could the year not have borne more
welcome news? Ah! but it cannot be recalled. The sable
shades of night already speaks the departure of 1835 and the
queen of night is showing forth her silver light to welcome the
dawn of 1836 which approaches us in calm to go out in a
storm! O momentous and important year which will hurl
thy millions to the tomb, shake kingdoms and bespeak a
God in Israel! When the Lord speaks who can but prophesy!
O God enable my heart and hands to be clean for a year
to come!"
Thus ends the year 1835 and the eighth chapter
of my history commences with a new year to me even
more eventful than the one here closed.
[FIGURES]
Chapter VIII
Nothing particular beyond the daily duties of the ministry occurred
in the year 1836 until when we held our first conference
of the Southern Churches at which I presided. Upon a vote being
Btaken for their ordination I proceeded to ordain Abraham O. Smoot
Benjamin Boydstun Elders; Daniel Thomas and Benjamin Clapp
priests and Henry Thomas and John Camp Deacons: after which
seven Branches were represented comprising 103 members seven of whom
were scattered.
Towards the middle of AprMarch Elder Abraham O Smoot
commenced travelling with me to preach the Gospel
On the I rode to brother Levi Taylor's on Bloody, Ten;
and there learnt that Elder David Patten one of the first Twelve
had arrived and was at Col. Copeland's. This was to me glorious
news. I proceeded thence to John Rowley's where I had the pleasure
of an interview with Elder Smoot who had been with Elder Patten
and his wife for several days. He related the glorious news communicated
to him and gave an account of the endowments at Kirtland Ohio
relating that the Heavens were opened and angels were seen and
Jesus sitting on the right hand of the Father. I was farther told
that Elder Warren Parrish one of the first Seventy and some others
of the first Elders were expected to visit us and that there was
also a Seventcond Seventy chosen and that I was one of them. Two
days afterwards I had an interview with brother and sister Patten.
a conference was held at brother Seth Utlay's
agreeable to appointment at which Elder David Patten presided
and Warren Parrish acted as clerk. The usual business of Conferences
was taken up and on the next day we had a good time
and much of the Spirit and power of God and though we were
threatend by wicked men we were not harmed. After communing
with the Saints we closed by singing, The Spirit of God like
a fire is burning.
The last of May was thus far the most interesting &
important day of my life for on this day I was ordained one
of the Second Seventies. My ordination was requested by
the Presidency of the Church at Kirtland. There were
glorious things pronounced upon my head by the Spirit of
prophecy and revelation. It was said that my enemies would
strive to take my life but that God would deliver me out of
their hands; that the Lord would give me the desire of my
heart and that his eye had been upon me all my life long
to prepare me for this work; that I should travel to the nations
of the earth and the Islands of the sea to proclaim the word of
God.
I will here incorporate a true copy of
This certifies
That Wilford Woodruff has been ordained into the Church
of Latter-day Saints organized on the 6th of April in the year of
our Lord one thousand eight hundred and thirty and has been ordained an
Elder according to the rules and regulations of said Church and is duly
authorized to preach the Gospel agreeable to the authority of that office.
From the satisfactory evidence which we have of his character and zeal
for the cause of righteousness and diligent desire to persuade men
to forsake evil and embrace truth we confidently recommend him to
all candid and upright people as a worthy member of society. We, therefore,
in the name and by the authority of this Church grant unto this our
worthy brother in the Lord this letter of commendation as a proof
of our fellowship and esteem:
Praying for his success and prosperity in our Redeemer's
cause.
Given by direction of a Conference of Elders of said Church
assembled in Kirtland Geauga County Ohio the third day of March
in the year of our Lord one thousand eight hundred and thirty six:
Joseph Smith Chairman
F. Williams Clerk.
Kirtland Ohio, .
This certifies
That the within -[above]- Licence was recorded on the
2nd day of May 1836 in Kirtland Ohio in the Licence Records'
Book A, Page 97;
Thomas Burdick Recording Clerk.
^This paragraph is out of place—[Move] to ^
The time had now arrived which was bringing to a close
my labors among the Southern Churches over which I had presided
with much joy and satisfaction in the Lord. On the I took the parting hands of the Saints of Eagle Creek Branch
and from this date and during several following months I was travelling
over that district which had been placed under my watchcare preaching
my farewell sermons and giving my parting testimonies to all who
came to hear concerning the glorious work of the Almighty and the
revelations of Jesus in this final dispensation
Most of the Churches in the South had been raised up during
my labors in this district of country. It was therefore with much
feeling that I parted from my beloved brethren and sisters in Christ
and I felt that sadness which the heart partakes when parting from
those to whom we have become attached and bound by strong
ties. And I had become bound to these by the strong ties
of the Gospel and united to them by that Spirit which binds the hearts
of the Saints together and seals them in the New and Everlasting Covenant
I felt towards them as a father and shepherd in the Church seperating
from his flock; and it was with a kindred spirit that the Saints and
Branches one after the other gave me their affectionate farewells and
invocations of the Lord's blessing upon me.
Elder After preaching at a Mr David Criders myself and
Elder Smoot spent the night at the house of a Baptist Priest by name
Bradford. He was a predestinarian but what was more remarkable
he was also inclined to the faith of a Mr Hunt who claimed
to be Moses. I make record of this because others in these days
of false Christs and false prophets have put forth the extravagent
claim to be Moses the Prophet come again.
On the wrote a letter to President O
Cowdery Kirtland, sent him nine subscribers for the Messenger
and Advocate and gave him an account of my proceedings
I rode to Col. Solomon Copeland's on the where I
learnt that Elders David Patten and Warren Parrish had addressed
a letter to the Col., stating that the Sheriff and other officers of
Benton County, Ten. had issued a warrant against them
and myself. The crime alledged against us was that we had
taught that Christ would come in this generation and that we
said that some individuals would receive the Holy Ghost
in twenty-four hours. As I was absent I was not taken
but Elders Patten and Parrish were by an armed mob, in
reality, about fifty in number and bound under a bond
of two thousand dollars for their appearence in Court:
Brothers Seth Utley and Albert Petty were their bondsmen.
On the following they appeared at Court to
plead their cause like St. Paul but were deprived of every
privilege which both the laws of God and man accord
Elder Parrish in some degree pled his own cause but no evidence
was allowed to be produced nor lawful hearing granted them
The judges decided this mock trial to suit the ungodly rabble and
condemned them without any cause or guilt being found in
them. And stranger still than this judicial farce was its
sequel. After condemning them they let them go clear though
the mob desired to beat them first but they were not
permitted this outrage.
I took Jude the Beast that I had been riding
for the last year belonging to brother Samuel West out of her stable to ride
to Greenhill School house to attend to an appointment for preaching. I found
her very sick and we concluded that she had been poisoned. I rode her to
the meeting and preached and thence fohur miles which was the last any
person ever rode her. The next day after much suffering she died. I opened
her and became convinced that she was poisoned which indeed was also
acknowledged by one who knew the fact. Elder Smoot's horse also met
the same fate being poisoned by wicked men who very likely would not
have hesitated much in administering a similar potion to us. Thus
ended the life of poor Jude who had carried me thousands of miles and
had carried others also on the same errand—to preach the Gospel. This left
me to travel on foot.
On the I met brother and sister Patten who had been
driven from Benton County, Ten., by a lawless mob on an account of
their religion. Himself and brother Parrish had both been hunted from
place to place by the ungodly rabble until Elder Parrish had left
for Kirtland. Benton County mob had organized themselves into
an indipendent company to beat and kill the Elders of the Latter-
day Saints if they came into that county
On the at a meeting we heard that brother President [Patten]
had received a letter from Zion from President Marsh bringing the
intelligence that the Saints were about to leave Clay County and colonize
by themselves in consequence of a mob that was rising against them and
that Elder Marsh was about to visit us.
we held our Conference at which were
Presidents Marsh and David W. Patten Counsellor Elisha H Groves
and Elders W. Woodruff A. O. Smoot D. Cathcart and B. Boydstun
The conference took the subject into consideration and decided upon
the propriety of calling upon the Presidency of the Seventies for ministers
of the Gospel from their Quorums to fill the vacancies for preaching
in this district of country. It was voted that Presidents Marsh and
Patten write to said Presidents for six faithful laborers and it was
farther resolved that as Elder Woodruff and others were about to leave
for Kirtland the Presidency of the High Priest Quorum should be
requested to send an High Priest to watch over the Churches in the
South. It was also resolved that a petition should be sent to the Editor
and Proprietor of the Saints Messenger and Advocate requesting
him to publish in addition a monthly periodical large enough
to contain the interesting letters of the Elders abroad! The Conference
lasted several days.
On the rode Parson Baity a preacher of the Christian order. He
received us kindly and in warm friendship as disciples of Christ. Elder
Clapp and myself retired aside the abodes of men and prayed
unto the Lord to bless Parson Baity and his household and we
covenanted together not to leave his house until he became a
Latter-day Saint. We returned to his house, preached the Gospel
to him and he received it gladly. On the next day we arose
and baptised him and then went on our way rejoicing.
The was a day interesting and long to be remem-
bered in consequence of the prospect of the fulfilment of the words
of the ancient Prophets who testify of the great events of the last
days especially the gathering of Israel.
The time had now arrived when some of the Saints of God
in the South began to take their families their carriages wagons
oxen horses tents arms &c and move towards Zion as the children
of Israel according to commandment.
After breakfast on the 19th of September we repared
to the bank of a stream and prayer having been offered up
to God President Marsh led a young man into the waters
of baptism and he was confirmed upon the bank
The ceremony concluded we took the parting hand
of those beloved servants of God who with sister Patten set off
towards Zion to be followed by others on the same day
with ox teams.
After spending a short time in arranging the
wagons and teams the company was prepared to move forward
It consisted of four families; including three Elders in the
camp. The families were these: Lewis Clapp and family
John Camp and family Albert Petty and family and Elder
Benjamin Clapp and family; also Elders Boydstun and
Cathcart. The company chose Elder Boydstun as their
leader in their journey Zionward.
The company consisted of males 6 females 5, children 10
and one servant making in all twenty-two. They were principally
the first fruits of my ministry.
After bidding adiu to their friends they moved
forward on their journey in good spirits and with joy I rode
with them on their first day's travel as far as the Southfork
of Mayfield w[h]ere we camped for the night.
When we had pitched our tents and taken supper
I assembled this small camp of Israel at Brother Petty's tent to address
them for the last time in the South. When they were gathered together I
arrose to speak to them upon the subject of their jo^u^rney. The rain was
descending in torrents so that we were soon wet through even within
a good tent. Yet my soul was full of emotion and inspired with feelings
of no ordinary character. I endeavored to lay before them the worth
and value of the cause in which they were engaged and that they were the
first in fulfilling the Prophets who spake of the South keeping not back
and that it would be recorded in the archieves of heaven to be read in
the day of eternity that they were the first fruits of the South who
spread their tents for Zion. I also gave them some practical counsel
in relation to their journey. I was followed by Elders Boydston Cathcart
and Clapp who spake in the Spirit of God with feelings of the deepest
interest. During the meeting the company covenanted to give heed
to him whom they had chosed as their leader. We closed by our
kneeling when I supplicated a throne of grace and implored the
mercy of God to rest upon the camp and that they might all
reach Zion in peace
In the morning we arose and found all well notwithstanding
the severity of the night. I breakfasted at brother Petty's tent and then
took the parting hand of these beloved Saints until I should meet
them soon in Zion. "May the God of Israel attend them for
ever" was the language of my heart at the time.
I started with Elder Smoot and Priest
Turpin bound for Kirtland and travelled 25 miles to Paduche.
On the following I went for the first time in my life on board
a steam boat to continue my jo^u^rney.
The interval from to was filled
up with our jo^u^rney Zionward. During this time we held meetings
called upon the friends and relatives of brother Smoot
We reached Chardon on the and providentially met Elder
Henry Sherwood on his way to Tennessee. We had a pleasent interview
with him. I wrote a letter to send to the Saints where I had been
laboring and amongst whom Elder Sherwood was going to labor in the
ministry.
On the morrow we took the hand and parted from Elder
Sherwood and then I set out in company with Elder Smooth in a
hard snow storm for Kirtland.
I will here extract from my Journal a full description of this
and my feelings and impressions upon visiting and ^the^ city and Temple as
written by me at that date.
The Temple of the Lord came in sight (first in importance
to our view) before we reached Kirtland. I truly rejoy^i^ced as the
House of the Lord rose in the view as we drew near this stake
of Zion. It was the first time that I had seen the Temple
built by the commandment of God in this generation
We soon entered the place and I spent one of the most
interesting and happy days of my life. The day was occuppied in
looking around Kirtland visiting the Temple and calling on the
Elders and Presidents of the Church
After a seperation of two years and a half I was much
rejoyiced to strike hands with the Prophet Joseph again and also
of many others of the beloved ones engaged in rolling on the
mighty work of God and of Israel. Among the rest I had
the privilege of again meeting with Elder Warren Parrish and
becoming acquainted with his companion and wife. This gave
me much pleasure; for there is a joy in meeting our brethren
and companions in tribulations that the world knows not of
because it flows from a celestial source.
I spent a short time in conversing with my friends
and then a more important scene opened to my view than ever
kings saw in this generation. It was that of the Temple of
Israel's God. Our visit to that holy house was to us the
crow[n]ing event of the day. I was accompanied by brothers
Smoot and Parrish. Each appartment of the Temple was
visited in turn. When we crossed the thresho[l]d of the house
and passed into the lower room great solemnity amounting almost
to a feeling of awe came over me for I felt indeed that my
my footsteps were in the Temple of the Lord of Host^s^.
Having walked into the pulpits errected for the Priesthoods
and viewed the curtains we asscended into the upper rooms. And
as we passed from view to view scenes met our eyes showing
the grandeur solemnity and order that nothing short of wisdom
from God could design
In the upper rooms we saw four Egyptian mumies
and the Book of Abraham written by his own
[rest of page blank]
[top of page blank]
In the upper story school room and belfry I was privileged with many
other interesting sights. Everywhere as we viewed appartment after appartment
of the house of God we saw Divine wisdom and high archetectural design
and skill revealled.
We then spent some time in visiting the Bank and Printing
Office. It appeared that wonder upon wonder was opening before
me as these scenes in Zion became revealed and laid before my eyes as
the beginning of the great work of Israel's God in the last days. I thought,
"Well has the Prophet exclaimed, "He does things we look not for". [Isaiah 64:3]
Two years and a half had elapsed since I left Kirtland with
my brethren in poverty to go up to visit our brethren in tribulation
in Zion. The Saints at Kirtland were then poor despised and looked
upon by the pomp of Babylon with disdain and people with eager
eyes wanted to behold them sink into forgetfulness. But what
a change has come? Now I behold a cheerfulness beaming upon
every countenance and the scenes around indicated prosperity. The
noise of the ax^e^ and the hammer and their bank and market and
especially the House of God speak in language loud as thunder that the
Saints will have a city in spite of all the false prophets of Baal and
in spite of even earth and hell combined because God is with them
and His Temple stands in honor of his kingdom while Babylon begins
to wonder and she will soon perish."
I have given this extract from my Jo^u^rnal with
scarcely any alteration. I desire my history as it proceeds as far
as possible to represent myself at the different stages of my life and
it must be understood that this work is simply a translation of
my dirary into narative form and that more thatn three parts
thereof are the words and sentiments written (much of it) thirty years
ago.
Sunday Elder Smoot and myself accompanied
Elder Parrish to the House of the Lord for the purpose of worshiping
and for the first time to behold a congregation of the Saints assembled
within its walls. It was truly an interesting scene and brought
to my my mind much of the experience of my youth which
seemed a fulfilment of promises of the Lord made to me years ago
and to which I had been looking forward
After entering the house and seating myelf I cast
my eyes around upon the pulpits arranged in order for the High
Priests. I beheld the Patriarch Joseph Smith sen standing in
the upper pulpit and the Prophet Joseph and Elder Carter
in the second one. In the third Elders Parley Pratt, Orson
Pratt and Warren Parrish were seated. Soon Elder Carter
arose and opened the meeting and then preached and
then came a discourse from the Prophet Joseph.
In the afternoon I was called into the Stand
in company with Elder Smoot. I commenced by
prayer and then opened the Bible at random at the
LVI chapter of Isaiah.
As there is something remarkable connected
with my turning to this chapter which seems to be
more than mere chance I will here give a page of
reminiscences of an earlier period of my life and before
I heard the Gospel. Indeed this I did on the occasion
of my first preaching in the House of the Lord on this
same afternoon of the Sa^b^bath of which I am writing
This page of reminiscences which I then related to the
congregation and which I shall here write was called
forth by the chapter in question and the scene before all
of which I looked upon as fulfilment of Divine promises
made to me by the Spirit years prior to this date.
In the earlier part of my life my mind had
been much exercised for several years concerning the
true Church and Kingdom of God for I did not beleive
that it existed in its true organization upon the earth
The growth of such ideas in my mind was doubtless
strengthened much and more or less ingendered there by the
teachings of an old Prophet by name Mason of whom
I have spoken in [blank]
At the time to which I refer I had pled much
with the Lord in secret to lead me right. In the year
1830 I tended a flower mill in New Hartford Ct. and during
this year there were great revivals in that town. The church
of Pres [blank] held protracted meetings ranging from three to
twenty daily ^days^. I attended some of them and had the privilege
of speaking my feelings to the people. They seemed frequently
very zealous in their religion; but as soon as I advocated the importance
of earnestly contending for the faith once delivered to the Saints and for
the organization of the Church upon the ancient pattern and when I
farther contended for the gifts and graces of the Church as manifested in
the days of the Prophets and of Christ and his Apostles both priest and
people would oppose me. Therefore I could not unite with them
in Spirit nor feel at home in their meetings
It was during this state of things that I went before the
Lord one evening and prayed till past the midnight hour. I pled
with him to show me what to do and asked him in substance
the following questions:
"If the sects of the day are thy people O Lord and are
by Thee acknowledged in their worship and ordinances why am
I seperated from them in Spirit and feeling? and if they are not
Thy people why do they prosper?"
Of course in my prayers and suplications of that night
the questions which I have here tersely given was much lengthy
and varied than written above. But they contain the burden of
my petitions to the Lord at that time, to whom I talked in
the simplicity and straitforwardness of a child approaching his
father.
The Spirit answered and said unto me open the
Bible and it shall there be shown thee. This injunction I obeyed
and opened at random apparantly though I beleive it was directed
by the Spirit and read the LVI chapter of Isaiah. There is not
a Chapter in the whole Bible which affords a more remarkable
and suitable answer to the prayers of that night. The chapter
indicated that salvation was near and the righteousness of God about to
be revealed; and [blank]
[eight lines blank]
I was satisfied with the answer to my prayer and
became convinced that the Churchs of the day were not of heavenly
origin and that they did not form the Church and Kingdom of God
I was moreover assured that I should live to find the true Church
and that I should be gathered with the people of God and have
a place and a name within the walls of His House.
From that time I continued in this hope and
did not join any religious body until I heard the fulness of
the Gospel and became a member of the Church of Latter-
day Saints.
I have now brought up my reminiscences to
that Sa^b^be^a^th afternoon when I was called into the Stand to
address a congregation of Saints assembled in the Temple
of the Lord. As I arose before the people to speak to them
I again opened the Bible at random as on the night of
which I have been na^r^rating. This time as before I again
opened to the LVI chapter of Isaiah which was given to me
in answer to my prayer in 1830.
Directly all the scenes of that night were
brought fresh to my mind and I felt to rejoice before
the Lord and his Saints that I had lived to see the fulfilment
of the promise of the Spirit to me seven years before.
Having na^r^rated this incident to the
congregation I gave a sketch of my travels in the South
and was then followed by Elder Smoot. Bread and wine
were then blessed as the sacrament of the Lord's supper and
we had the privilege of communing for the first time in
the Temple with Saints gathered to this Stake of Zion from
the East and the West and the North and the South. [Doctrine and Covenants 125:4]
A number of the Saints met in the House of
the Lord to receive from under the hands
of Father Joseph Smith their Patriarchal Blessings.
I went up to the Temple to witness the scene and to
hear the promises made to those Saints by the spirit
of revelation and Prophecy. This was the first meeting
of the kind I had ever attended
Sunday the President Rigdon called a vote
to discontinue the use of liquors entirely in the Church
both in sickness and health except for external washing
and in the administeration of wine in the sacrament
It was carried unanimously.
The next in company with Elder Smoot
I commenced stud^y^ing the Lattein Gramma^r^ under the
instruction of Professor Haws.
The Sunday following is worthy of note. The Lord through
his Prophets and Apostles sharply rebuked this stake of Zion for our
sins and backslidings and gave us timely warning that we might
escape the judgements of God else it should be with us as with
the camp of the Saints in their travels from Kirtland to Zion
Jackson County in 1834.
A meeting was held on the at the House of the
Lord for the purpose of organizing the Third Quoerum of the
Senventies which had been chosen. I met with them but as
they were not all present the quorum was not fully organized
but twenty seven were ordained as members of the Third Quorum
among whom was Abraham O. Smoot. This fulfiled what
I pronounced upon his head by the Spirit of Prophesy on the
30th of June previous while in Tennessee.
On the last day of the year I arranged a summary
of my Journal as usual for the year which I will give as
before with my closing reflections for 1836.
Synopsis of the Year.
Travels and Meetings held:
I traveled six thousand five hundred and fifty seven
miles and held one hundred and fifty three meetings
Conferences and Debates:
I attended four Conferences among the Southern Churches
and held four debates.
Baptisms Etc.
I baptised and confirmed twenty seven souls and ordained
two Elders three Priests on^e^ Teacher and two Deacons. I
also attended to the ordinance of blessing nineteen children
and four persons were healed of disease under my hands
by the power of God.
I established two preaching places procured twenty two subscribers
for the Messenger and Advocate and collected 70 dollars for its
support. I gave six dollars and collected 85 more for the
building of the House of the Lord; wrote 34 letters and
received seven and had three mobs come against me, but
was delivered from their hands:
REFLECTIONS OF THE YEAR.
(Copied from my Jornal of 1836.)
"The year 1836 has gone into eternity with its report
"of me and all mankind as the preceeding one went before
"and as the next and all future ones must do. O^h^ Time!
"How swift art thou! How great the events that are borne
"upon thy wings especially in this the Dispensation of the
"fulness of times.
"The year has gone and cannot be recalled; but
"during its reign the endowment of the Latter-day Saints has
"revealed a God in Israel and shown that though the heavens
"and earth pass away the word of the Lord spoken through his
"Prophets must all be fulfilled.
And what of the coming year? The thoughts
"of man may retrace his footsteps through 1836 just past; but
"who can tell what the end of 1837 will leave him. Will not
"its momentous developments and gigantic works be written in
"the archieves of heaven as great events? And will this generation
"at this late hour still sleep. If so; sleep on O Babylon and
"take thy rest for thy end cometh; and the day has dawned
"when Israel must be awoke from his slumber to prepare ^as a Bride^
"him self for the Brid^e^groom for it is the midnight hour
"of the world that fast approacheth.
"Then let 1837 finish its work with speed and
"God grant that it may report that Zion and her stakes
"reveals a God in her midst with power and glory
"Thus ends the year 1836"
1837
CHAPTER IX.
CONTENTS
The Endowments in Kirtland Temple. My Marriage with Phebe W Carter
My Patriarchal Blessing and that of my wife Phebe
INVOCATION FOR THE YEAR.
In opening this chapter I will extract from my Journal the
following invocation for the year 1837.
"O Lord I ask thee in the name of Jesus Christ Thy Son to
look upon Thy servant Wilford who now occupies a place in Kirtland
this first stake of Zion which Thou hast appointed in this last
dispensation and fulness of times for the gathering of Thy Saints
O God of Israel inspire the heart and pen of thy servant at this time
and hear and answer the prayer which he will put up unto Thee
and remember the covenant which Thy servant will make with
Thee O mighty God of Jacob.
"O Lord Thou has spared my life to behold the commencement
of 1837. May my life health and strength be precious in Thy sight
throughout the year just begun. Wilt Thou save me by Thy
grace from all sin and the powers of temptation which try the
souls of men? Wilt thou give me favor during the year with
God and his Saints? Wilt Thou bless me while in school and
in meeting with the quorums of Seventies and while attending all
other meetings for Divine worship?
"O Lord if it by thy will give me the privilege of recording
in this year's Journal Great blessings pronounced upon my head
from mine an^n^ointing and under the hands of the Patriarch Joseph
and also an account of visions and revelations of Jesus Christ that I
might be a special witness of Thee O Lord. If I am called to preach
the Gospel this year may I be blessed with souls for my hire. If I
visit my kinsmen wilt thou make me an instrument of bringing
them into thy celestial Kingdom. And I covenant with Thee
O Lord to go and come at Thy bidding. I ask these blessings
through the Priesthood and in the name of Jesus Christ: Amen."
At early candle light on the evening of
in company of ^with^ Elder Milton Holmes I repared to the House of the Lord
for the purpose of meeting with the Seventies. About twenty were
ordained as members of the Third quorum under the hands of Presidents
Coltrin and Aldrich. After these were ordained Elder M. Holms
and myself were called upon by the Presidents to come forward and
be ordained as members of the first Seventy Elders of Israel to
bear the name of Jesus to the nations of the earth. The first
Seventy was chosen out of the camp that went up to Zion in
1834 for the redemption of Zion; but as we were not present
at the time we were afterward ordained into the Second Quorum
There being however two vacancies in the first now we were
chosen to fill those vacancies. President Aldrich ordained
Elder Holmes and President Z. Coltrin ordained me. Great
blessings were pronounced upon our heads by the spirit of revelation
On the I visited the office of the Kirtland
Safety Society and saw the first money issued by the society's
Treasurer. It was given to brother Bump (in exchange
for other notes) who was the first to circulate it. I also
heard President Joseph Smith declare in the presence of
F Williams D. Whitmer S. Smith and others that he had
received that morning the word of the Lord upon the subject
of the Kirtland Safety Society. He was alone in a room
by himself and he not only heard the voice of the Spirit
but it was also an audible voice
Meetings spiritual seasons and daily duties filled up
to when it was found necessary for Elder Smoot to return
to his home in the South on account of ill health. On this
day he received his Patriarchal blessing before leaving on the
for his home. I officiated as scribe in writing his
blessing from the mouth of the Patriarch Joseph. I gave
brother Smoot a copy of it in print.
We were threatened with a mob to visit us on
the from Panesville to demolish our Bank and take our
property but they did not come as threatened. The wrath of
our enemies however was kindling against us in this part and
seemed to the watchful the scourge awaiting the people of Zion
I went up to the House of the Lord and
heard the Prophet Joseph address the people for several hours
He had been absent from Kirtland on business for the Church
though not half as long as Moses was in the Mount [Exodus 24:18] yet many
were stirred up in their hearts and some were against him
as the Israelites were against Moses; but when he arose
in the power of God in the midst of them they were put
to silence for the murmerers saw that he stood in the power of a
Prophet of the Lord God.
The next month was principally spent in my attending school
and some interesting meetings and preparing myself for my endowments
which I was soon to have the privilege of receiving in the Temple of the
Lord with many others.
On I went up to the House of the Lord at an
early hour in the morning to spend the day in prayer and fasting
with the Saints in Kirtland as this was a day set apart for that
purpose. Immediately after en^t^ering the House in company
^with^ of several other Elders I went within the veil and we bowed
before the Lord in the Aronic Stand and offerred up our morning
sacrifice. The Spirit rested upon us with joy to our souls.
I was then called upon by Father Joseph to read
a chapter in the Book of Mormon and I read a chapter from the
Book of Jacob which contains the parable of the tame olive tree
likened unto the house of Israel as was spoken by the Prophet
Zenos. The same God that touched Isaiah's lips with hallowed
^fire^ gave Zenos great wisdom in setting forth this parable.
When I had made some brief remarks upon the
subject the congregation took their seats for the service of the
day in the following order:
The house being divided into four parts by veils the
females occupied two parts and the males the others. Some of the
Presidency presided in each appartment
The time was taken up during the day in singing
exhortation and prayer. Some had a tongue others an interpretation
and all was done in order. The power of God rested upon the
congregation. Upon some the gifts were poured out while others
had the administration of angles and the image of God sat upon
the countenances of the Saints.
At four o'clock in the afternoon the veils were all rolled
up together which brought the whole congregation in full view of
each other and while the presence of the Lord filled the house the
congregation of Saints fell upon their knees and all as with one accord
vocally poured forth rejoicing supplication and prayer before the God of
Israel. This closed the service of the day after contributing for
the support of the poor.
Sunday in the latter part of the day Elder
Warren Parrish preached the funeral sermon of sister Pratt the
wife of Elder P. P. Pratt one of the Twelve Apostles. Sister Pratt died
March 25 1837.
On , the following day I signed fifty dollars for
the building of the House of the Lord in Zion. The subscription list
was in the hands of Elder Elisha H. Groves
of Several subsequent days I spent in perusing the outlines
of ancient and modern history by the Rev. Royal Robbins. The
reflective mind is struck with deep sensibility in viewing the
rise & progress, and decline and fall of the nations and Kingdoms
of the earth since the days of Adam. And it is equally important
and interesting to contemplate the day that has already begun
in fulfilment of ancient prophecy when Israel shall be restored
the Kingdom of God established upon the earth and the
covenants made by the Lord unto Abraham Isaac and Jacob
realized by their seed. As I read this book and reflected upon
those things I sensibily felt my calling from the Lord as
his servant to act my part in the fulfilment of his work
and now as one of the first Seventies of Israel to become a
special witness of Jesus Christ to the nations
brought the day for the preparations
to be made for the solemn assembly and the anointing and
endowment of the Elders of Israel. Those were now to receive
their endowments who had not received them in the Spring of
1836 and as I was absent at that time it fell to my lot to
receive this blessing with those who were to pass through the
Temple for endowment at this time.
I shall record the events of each day of the endowment
for the benefit of the generations to come.
On this 3rd day of April I met in the house of the
Lord with a number of the Seventies to received counselcil respecting
our washings and anointings. I was appointed with Elder
G. Meeks to visit President F. G. Williams and have the perfumes
and oil prepared for the day following that we the Elders of Israel
might become the anointed ones of the Lord according to the
revelations of Jesus Christ and as sung by the poet:
"We'll wash and be washed and with oil be anointed
"Withal not omitting the washing of feet
"For he that receiveth his penny appointed
"Must surely be clean at the harvest of wheat."
After fulfiling the above appointment Elder Meeks Priest Turpin and
myself repared to a room to attend to our first washing. After clensing
our bodies from head to foot with soap and water we then washed ourselves
in clean water and afterwards with perfumed spirits. The evening was
spent with several Elders in prayer before God and his power rested
copiously upon us.
The next I met at the house of Elder Hales at one o'clock
in the afternoon in company of twenty-three Elders for the purpose of
attending to the ordinance of washing. President Joseph Young who was of
the number opened the meeting by prayer and we then proceeded with
the ordinance. Myself and Elder G. W. Meeks were the first washed
under the hands of President Joseph Young and we then assisted him
in washing our brethren the Elders. Much of the Holy Spirit rested
upon us.
At early candle light we again met together in the
quorum of Seventies at the upper part of the Lord's house to receive
our anointing. The quorums of the Priests Teachers and Deacons
occupied one appartment the Elders another and the Seventies a third
Each quorum met for their anointing
Three of the Presidents met with the Seventies—namely
Joseph Young H. Aldrich and Z. Colultrin. After the meeting
was opened by prayer those who were to be anointed were suitably
addressed and then the Presidency proceeded to the ordinance by
first consecrating the oil. The person then presented for the
anointing took a seat and the Presidency laid their hands upon
his head and pronounced such blessings upon him as the testimony
of Jesus directed. We had truly a glorious season in this solemn
ordinance of the house of God. There were fifteen anointed in
our quorum. President Coultrin anointed me and pronounced
upon my head great blessings which were sealed upon my head in
the name of Jesus Christ by a loud Amen from all present
The meeting closed about 10 o'clock p.m. when I went
into the lower court of the House of the Lord with Elders Joseph B.
Nobles and G. W. Meeks to spend the night in prayer and fasting
before God. Part of the night we had a severe trial of our faith
by temptation from Satan but before day we obtained a good degree
of victory over him and the Lord poured out his spirit upon us
and we felt it good to be in the House of our God when nature
was hushed in silence and the shades of night covered the earth
In the morning we returned to our homes intending to spend the
in fasting and prayer. Part of the day was occupied in attending
the high council; the remainder until 5 oclock in writing prayer and fasting
At 5 o'clock I met in the House of the Lord with the Seventies for
a solemn assembly anointing &c. Three out of the seven Presidents
were present and they anointed twelve. The Spirit of the Lord
rested upon us and we were satisified and returned home.
was the great day of the Solemn Assembly
As upon this day the Church was organized in 1830 the six of April
has become a day specially set apart and as this an[niversary]
of the organization of the Church was like the Pentecost at
Jerusalem [Acts 2] I shall somewhat fully record the proceedings of this time
At 8 o'clock a.m. I went up to the House of the
Lord and spent an hour in the lower part. The Presidents
of the Church then called the quorums of the Seventies in the
upper part of the house as there was some business to be attended
to before they could proceed with the order of the day
In the first place six of the Presidents of the
Seventies were taken from that position and transferred
to the quorum of the travelling High Priests and six other
Presidents were chosen in their stead. I shall not give the
particulars of this change: suffice it to say that all of the
counsellors first chosen excepting Joseph Young were High Priests
before the organization of the Seventies and they had the right
to officiate in the lower offices of the Church
The six new Presidents chosen out of the Seventies to
take the places of those who were to be transferred were [blank]
After this matter was arranged there was a glorious
ordinance performed upon the heads of those of the Elders who
had been anointed. While all the anointed present standing
lifted their hands towards heaven the First Presidency of
the Church confirmed and sealed upon our heads all the blessings
of our ordination anointing and Patriarchal with a seal in the
presence of God and the Lamb and his holy angels. This seal was
confirmed with a shout from all the anointed with uplifted hands of
Hosanna! Hosanna! Hosanna to God and the Lamb!
Amen, Amen, and Amen!
This was repeated three times and if ever a shout entered
the portals of heaven this did and was echoed by the
angels on high and brought down the power which rested mightily upon us
After being in the upper room about two hours we again joined
the congregation of the Saints in the lower lcourt and the house came to order
for the business of the day. The veils were closed and each appartment commenced
the service of the endowment.
The washing of the feet of the anointed was the first business
that was attended to in which the Twelve assisted the Presidency.
Heber C. Kimble attended to the washing of my feet and prophesied upon
my head pronouncing me clean from the blood of this generation like
as it was with the disciples when Jesus washed their feet.
When the ordinance of the washing of feet was ended the
veils were roled which brought the congregation into one assembly but
the stands of the Priesthood was still covered with veils and the Presidency
was in the lower stand.
The Prophet Joseph then arose and addressed the
congregation for the space of three hours, clothed with the power spirit
and image of God. He presented many things of vast importance
to the Elders of Israel. O that the record could be written as with
an iron pen of the Eight principles and virtue that came forth
out of the mouth and heart of the Prophet Joseph whose miss[ion]soul
like Enoch's seems wide as eternity. That showed strikingly
that he is in very deed and a Prophet of God raised up for the
deliverence of Israel
He desired us to give heed to his words and
teachings and be wise that Zion and her stakes might be
redeemed. He also presented us in some degree with the plot
of the city of Kirtland which is the strong hold of the daughter of
Zion. The plan which he presented was given to him by
vision and the future will prove that the visions of Joseph concerning
Jackson County all the various Stakes of Zion and of the redemption
of Israel will be fulfilled in the time appointed of the Lord.
Presidents Hyrum Smith Oliver Cowdery and Sidney
Rigdon followed with suitable addresses to the congregation.
The Twelve were then called upon to break bread
for the multitude as Jesus did in the days of this Apostles when the
multitude followed him. [Matthew 14:19-20] This was done and the congregation was
satisfied and we were made glad while feasting with Patriarchs Prophets
Apostles Evangelists Pastors and Teachers. [Ephesians 4:11]
The feast ended thanks were returned to God with up-
lifted hands to heaven. And this being at about the setting of the
Sun all had the privilege of returning to their homes who felt so
disposed. The rest were to spend the night in the House of the
Lord in prayer exhortation praise and thanksgiving.
At about candle-light the meeting commenced
with great interest. Joseph requested the congregation to speak their
feelings freely and pray according to the Spirit.
The Saints then began to open their mouths and they
were filled with language unto edification. One had a prayer another
an exhortation another a doctrine some a psalm others a tongue
and some an interpretation. Prophecy was also poured out upon
us and all things were done decently and in order. Thus was
the night spent glorously by the Saints; and the meeting having
continued until break of day we all dispersed to our homes with great
joy and consolation
The next I spent in writing my Journal
until evening when I went up to the House of the Lord inwith
Elders Milton Holmes and Joseph B. Nobles. We were afterwards
joined by an aged father in Israel by name Freeman Nickerson
who was very faithful and a man of much prayer. Before
he joined us the power of Satan strove much against us; but
our faith and peseverance in the Lord overcame him and we
were as baptized with the Holy Ghost
When we first entered the House of the Lord
we entered one of the Stands within the veils and fell upon our
knees but the Evil One strove against us with so much power
and temptation that at one time I was driven from my
stand. But notwithstanding his apparant victory good grew
out of it for by going into the courtyard I found father Nickerson
whom I solicited to join us that we might gain a victory over
Satan. He joyfully accepted the invitation and we were now
four in number and of one accord. Moreover we had great
cause to be united in heart for we had travelled together about
one thousand miles in the Spring of 1834 for the redemption of
Zion. At that time we offered to lay down our lifes and
our offerings were accepted as was Abraham's [Genesis 22] and now we could
unitedly prevail and obtain a blessing through Jesus Christ.
We fell upon our knees and cried mightily unto the Lord and
the Evil one departed and the Spirit of God within us was like
fire shut up in our bones and many great things was shown unto
us by the Holy Ghost and minifested in prophecy and revelation
Sunday I attended service in the House of the Lord. In the
afternoon Elders Heber C. Kimble^all^ and Orson Pratt was followed by Sidney
Rigdon. He laid before them their situation as to temporal things said
that the Gentiles were besieging the Saints and would gladly starve them to
death; that the Presidency had used every means for the deliverance of the
Church; but that as many of the Church had refused Kirtland currency which
was designed for our temporal salvation they had put strength into the
hands of our enemies and thus the community must suffer by it.
Joseph then arose and like the Lion of the Tribe of Judah
poured out his soul in the midst of the congregation of Saints. While
listening I thought "Who can find language to write his words and teachings
as with an iron pen in a rock that they might stand for future generations
to look upon." He seemed a fountain of knowledge from whose mouth
streams of eternal wisdom flowed; and ^as^ he stood before the people
he showed that the authority of God was upon him. When speaking
of those who had professed to be his friends and the friends of
humanity but who had turned traitors opposed the curancy and
consequently the prosperity of Kirtland he proclaimed that the Lord
would severely deal with. Joseph uttered the feelings of his soul
in pain whie viewing the poverty and afflictions of the Saints
and in finding false brethren like whitened ^sepulcher^ whose course brings
perils upon the Church. [Matthew 23:27] Joseph is a father to Ephraim and
to all Israel in these last days and he mourned because of
unbelief and the negligence manifested by many who have received
the Gospel and be feared lest but few be left of those in Kirtland
to recieve an inheritance. I wrote in my journal of this day,
"There is not so great a man as Joseph standing in this generation.
The Gentiles look upon him and he is like a bed of gold concealed
from human view. They know not his principle his spirit,
his wisdom his virtue his philanthropy nor his calling. His
mind like Enoch's expands as eternity and only God can
comprehend his soul.
MY MARRIAGE.
Marriage being an institution of Heaven and honorable
withal on the , I joined hand with Miss
Phebe W. Carter in the bonds of holy matrimony. My first
acquaintence with my wife was on the eve of the 28th of
January 1837 when I was introduced to her of Elder Millikens
by the politeness of Elder Milton Holmes. After two and
half months acquaintance we were united in matrimony.
Johnathan Holmes was married at the same time to Miss
Mary Carter. The ceremony was performed at the house
of the Prophet Joseph by President Frederick Williams. The
Patriarch Joseph then blessed us in the name of the Lord
and pronounced great blessings upon us and our posterity
The Prophet himself was to have solemnized the ceremony
but his life was so sought and beset by wicked men
that he was under the necessity of fleeing from his house
and home for a few days.
We were married at 2 o'clock in the afternoon
and at 4 o'clock the whole company consisting of about
sixteen couple walked from President Joseph Smith's to
President Sidney Rigdon's where we witnessed the marriage
of Elder George Robinson and Miss Thalia Rigdon who
was also married by President F. G. Williams. At the setting
of the sun the company dispersed and
THE
PATRIARCHAL BLESSING
of
Wilford Woodruff
At a Blessing Meeting held at the Lord's House in Kirtland Ohio,
BY
Joseph Smith Sen
PATRIARCH of the CHURCH.
MY BELOVED BROTHER
I lay my hands up^on^ thy head in the name of Jesus Christ the Son
of the living God and seal a blessing on thy head which shall
reach thy posterity—a seal that shall not be taken from thee.
I bless thee as as Melchizedeck blessed Abraham when he returned
from the slaughter of the ten kings. [Genesis 14]
I confer on thee all the blessings of Abraham Isaac
and Jacob which includes all the blessings both temporal and
spiritual—the blessings of heaven and the blessings of earth.
Thou shalt have all the power and authority of the
Melchizedeck Priesthood. Thou hast a great work to do in
the earth. Thou shalt visit many barbarous tribes of the
earth. They shall seek to take thy life yet God shall give
thee power and wisdom to frustrate their designs
Thou shalt be blessed with posterity. Thy sons
shall receive the Priesthood and become an ornament to the
Church of Christ. Yea they shall be great men in the earth.
Thou shalt be honored by them and they shall call thee blessed
I place a seal on thy head and no power shall
be able to take it from thee if thou art faithful in keeping
the commandments of God. This seal shall guard thee
against the destroyer. Thou mayest have the administration
of the angels of heaven. An holy angel shall soon administer
unto thee and reveal unto thee thy duty; yea and give unto
thee many instructions.
Thou shalt have the Spirit of God to instruct
thee in thy Mission and lead thee into all truth. Thou
shalt be filled with the Spirit of God. Thine eyes shall
be opened to look within the veil and behold the things
of eternity. Yea the Lord of glory shall appear unto thee:
thou shalt put thy hands upon his feet and feel his wounds
with thy hands that thou mayest be a special witness
of his name. Thou shalt understand great mysteries in
this generation; yeta all the mysteries of the kingdom of
God and the wisdom of God shall cleave unto thee.
I seal all thy former blessings on thy head
and they shall be fulfiled. Thou shalt be a great man
in the earth. Thine intellectual powers shall be preserved
and thy understanding shall be great.
God has looked on thee from all eternity and
has known thy blood. Thou art a descendent of Joseph
Thou shalt stand in the flesh and witness the winding
up scenes of this generation. Thou shalt remain on
the earth to behold thy Savior come in the clouds
of heaven. Thou shalt be numbered with the one
hundred forty and four thousand and shall stand
upon Mount Zion and shall sing a song that no
man can learn or sing except thy company
Thou shalt have access to the treasures
hid in the sand to assist thy necessities. An angel
of God shall show thee the treasures of the earth that
thou mayest have riches to assist thee in gathering
many orphan children to Zion.
Thou art one of the horns of Joseph
to push the people together to the ends of the earth [Deuteronomy 33:17]
No power shall stay thee. At thy word the winds
shall be stayed. Thou shalt walk upon the waters
At thy command the waters shall be devided. Prisions
chains and vaults shall not hold thee for thou shall
rend them in twain. Thou shalt be delivered out
of the hands of thy enemies by the mighty power
of God and ^by^ the prayer of faith
Thou shalt have great blessings.
Thou art of the blood of Ephraim.
If thou wilt claim it by faith thou
mayest bring all of thy relatives into the Kingdom
of God for they are of the blood of Ephraim
In the name of Jesus Christ
I seal this blessing on thy head by the
authority of the Holy Priesthood.
I seal thee up unto Eternal
Life.
Even So,
Amen.
PATRIARCHAL BLESSING
OF
PHEBE W CARTER
Born in Scarborough, Cumberland County, State of Maine,
8th March 1807
Given at a Blessing Meeting in the Lord's House
Kirtland Ohio
BY PATRIARCH JOSEPH SMITH
Nov 10th 1836
Sister in the name of Jesus of Nazareth and by
the power and authority of the Holy Priesthood which
God hath confered upon me I lay my hands upon thy
head and place a seal on thy forehead and if thou
art faithful and keep the commandments of God no
power shall take it off. It shall be a seal against
the destroyer. No blessing in heaven shall be too
great for thee. Thou hast thought much on thy
Redeemer. Thou must call on God the Father
in the name of his Son and he will open the
heavens and rend the va^e^il that thou mayest see the
Son of man standing on the right hand of Power
Thou has^t^ suffered in former days
by being deprived of friends unto whom thou couldst
unbosom thy mind. Thou has sorrowed in the night
season and in solitary places. No one knew thy sorrow
or saw thy tears but God thy Father.
Be comforted for thy troubles are over
and God will pour out his blessings upon thee
Thou shalt have long life and see good
days. Thou shalt be the Mother of many Children.
They shall be an ornament to the Church of Christ
Thy Husband shall be a man of wisdom
knowledge and understanding. Let thy heart be comforted
and have faith in God and his word.
Thou shalt labor in the Temple of the
Lord thy God. Thou shalt teach thy companions
the ways of righteousness.
Thou shalt have many temporal
blessing^s^. Riches shall flow in unto thee and thou shalt
rejoice rather than complain.
Thou must put thy whole trust in
God. Thou art of the blood of Ephraim. ^Thou shall have
a celestial crown.^
Thou shalt have a Residence in Zion
and do a great work there. Thou shalt sew the
vaeil of the Temple and rejoice in the work of thy
hands.
If thou wilt keep the commandments
thou shalt have all of thy friends. They shall
be members of the covenant.
I seal all of these blessings on thy
head in the name of Jesus. I seal thee up unto
Eternal Life. Amen and Amen.
Mrs Woodruff with myself removed
our boarding place to Elder W. Parrish's and on the
of the same month we commenced boarding with
Elder Jonathan H. Hale
Sunday the I repared to the House
of the Lord to worship with the congregation of the
Saints. The spirit of murmering and rebellion
of which I have already spoken in a former page
had not slept but had been brewing in the family
circle in the secret chamber and in the street until
many and some in high places had risen up
against Joseph who^m^ God raised up to lead Israel
and they were striving to overthrow his influence and
cast him down. This grieved the spirit of the
Prophet to find such perils among false brethren
But notwithstanding this thick cloud of darkness impending
over Kirtland Joseph being unmoved in the cause entered the
congregation of the Saints and arose and spoke to the people in
the name of the Lord in his own defence. The Lord was with
him by his power and spirit to the convincing of the honest
that he would stand and his enemies fall. Sidney followed
with an able discourse and several others maintained Joseph
in his integrity. But alas one arose once a friend but now in
his darkness he stretched out his puny arm and proclaimed against
the Lord's An^n^ointed but Joseph acted wisely while all saw the
spirit of his foe.
I spent the evening of the in preparing
myself to go forth on a mission to the eastern country to
again proclaim the Gospel of Jesus Christ in company with
several of the brethren.
Having reached to this period of my history I
will close Chapter IX and commence a new one with my
mission to Canada and the Islands of the sea.
[FIGURE]
CHAPTER X.
[six lines blank]
arrived; and the time had come for
me to take the hands of the Saints in Kirtland in parting from
them to go into the vin^e^yard to proclaim the word of God. I
accordingly took my farewell of Mrs Woodruff my companion
and sister Hale who were expecting to tarry together for a
season. I then left Kirtland in good spirits in company
of Elder Hale and having walked to Fairport a distance of
twelve miles I took the steamboat Sandusky with Elders
J. H. Hale and Milton Holmes at 12 o'clock at night
We reached Buffalo at 6 o'clock on the morning
of . We then went on board the Indiana and
sa^i^led to Syracuse which we reached on the
The next which was Sunday we
walked from Syracuse to Richland Oswego Co. N. Y.
where I was again blessed with the privilege of taking
by the hand my brethren after the flesh—namely,
Azmon and Thompson Woodruff. I had not seen
either of them for three years. I found my cousin
Elad ^Eldad^ Woodruff with them.
There was something of a coldness
manifested by my family relatives towards myself
and the two brethren in the Church who accompanied
me. This was because of our religion and This coldness
was especially shown by Elizabeth my brother's wife
Notwithstanding that it was against
the principles of my brother's family to receive us for
the night we were permitted to sup with them and
one of my former neighbours Mr Walter Menter gave
us a place to lay our heads for the night which we
gladly accepted.
I called in the morning at my brother
Azmon's and conversed with him and also my brother
Thompson upon temporal and spiritual subjects. Neither
of them manifested any hardness towards me in the
morning but both appeared affected. Brother Azmon
said he was still seeking for light and truth and should
not have left the Church of Latter-day Saints had it not
been for his trials and temptations &c.
Having commended them to God I took the
parting hand of my brethren and their household feeling
perhaps that it might be the last time that I should see
them in the flesh. I left with some painful sensations
and a firm belief that there would be some change in their
household which presentiment I expressed to my brother
Azmon. In my heart I prayed the Lord's mercy upon
my brethren—kinsmen after the flesh but I ^could^ not say
as I left the threshold of his house the peace and
blessing of God I leave with you which I ^as I could^ have done had we
been received in the name of the Lord. We then walked to
sister Calvins and Elder ^Duchers^ in Jefferson's county being a distance
of 24 miles during the day.
On the we travelled to sacketts Harborur
^&^ visited the American Garrison which was beautiful for situation
We also had an interview with brother Archibal Patten. At
10 o'clock at night we took passage on board the Oneida at
Sacketts Harbour and crossed Lake Ontario to Kingston in the
province of Uper Canada
I was now in the dominions of Great Britain
and this was the first time that I ever trod the soil of the
British Soverign. After spending several hours in Kingston we
walked to Kingston Mills on the morning of the ; and spent
the night there.
We took the steamboat June the at 8 o'clock
a.m. at Kingston Mills to go up the canal. We passed through a
swamp of about twelve miles in length which abounded with
^fir & such as muskrat otter beaver &c.^
From Brewer's Mills we passed through Crambary
Marsh to Jones' Falls where the boat passed through four locks
which were built by the British Government and supposed to
be the most splendid works of the kind in America. They
cost four hundred thousand dollars being one hundred thousand
each. Yet notwithstanding these magnificient works the
face of the country presented a scene of the most gloomy
aspect; it being a rocky hilly barren uncultivated country
We left the boat at the locks and walked to
brother A^rtemus^ Judd's in the township of Bastard Leeds
County Upper Canada where we were joyfully received
by the Saints of God. They had been brought into the
Church through the instrumentality of Elders J. E. Page and J.
Blacksley and we were much rejoiced to hear of the work of
God prospering in their hands.
The was spent in writing and on the
following we attended Conference with Elders John E Page
and James Blakesley at the township of Bastard.
The Conference consisted of 13 Elders 5 Priests
8 Teachers and 6 Deacons besides a large congregation
of Saints.
I was called upon to open the meeting by prayer. The
conference then proceeded to business.
There were eight Branches of the Church represented
consisting of 300 members in all. Thirty two brethren were
presented for ordination and Elder William Draper and myself
were called upon to ordain them. We then ordained
7 Elders 9 Priests 11 Teachers and 5 Deacons. This with
some other matters filled up the business of the day.
Meeting then closed and I accompanied several brethren to
Elder Stodard's where we spent the day ^night^.
The conference was continued on the next
day and I was called upon to address the congregation
in the morning service. It was with peculiar feelings
that I arose to address a large body of Saints in the
capacity of Conference raised up in another nation seperate
from my own and under another Government. This
was the first time that I had ever addressed a congregation
of Saints under the British rule. I preached
from the 2nd Cor. IV, ch 3rd & 4th verses.
The Spirit of the Lord was with us and
we were blessed. After I closed the Saints spake in
tongues and prophesied. Five presented themselves for
baptism which was administered unto them by Elder
Page thus was added others to our number.
After an intermission Elder Page addressed
us upon the Priesthood and bore a strong testimony to
the people. Our Conference then closed by our returning
thanks to God.
We took the parting hand of many brethren
and sisters and I returned with several Elders to brother
Stodard's to spend the night.
At his house there was a woman presented
who was often possessed with the devil. She was oft times
dumb and greatly afflicted by evil spirits that dwelt in her.
She beleived in Jesus Christ of Nazareth and in us as his servants
and called upon us to cast the devil out of her.
According to this woman's request four of
us laid our hands upon her and commanded the devil
in the name of Jesus Christ to depart out of her and
it was immediately done. The woman arose with great
joy and gave thanks and praise unto God; for according to her
faith she was made whole from that hour. A child also that was sick
was made whole by the laying on of hands in the name of Jesus
according to the words of the Lord. See Mark 16 ch, 17th verse.
On the I parted from Elders Page and Blakesley and
many other Saints and traveled in company of six other brethen to
the Branch of the Church in Leeds.
We met together in the evening at brother Carnes' to
present ourselves before the Lord and b^e^are testimony of his work. Elders
John Go^o^dson H Hale M. Holmes and John Snider followed each
other in testimony and I testified next. The Spirit of God rested
upon us all.
I called upon sister Carnes to present before the Lord two
of her children who were sick, that we might administer unto them
One was a sucking child and lay at the point of death. I took it in
my arms and presented it before the Elders who laid their hands upon
it while in my arms and we healed it in the name of Jesus Christ
I then returned it whole to its mother. The other child was
also healed; and the parents praised God for his goodness. I
spent the night at brother Eetons.
On the following I jorneourneyed to Kingston
Upper Canada with several of the Elders and on the went on
board the Great Britian. We reached Oswego at 7 pm. The
Great Britian was at this time the largest steam ship in the
world and the boast of the English people. We continued our
journey in the line boat Maumee. At Syracuse we went
on board the Saint Joseph and on the we reached Utica
and thence started in a rail car to Schenectady. Here we
parted from Elder John Go^o^dson and Priests Isaac Russel and
John Snider. These brethren who had journeyed with us from
Canada were bound for the city of New York to join two of the
Twelve who were to start for England on the
to carry glad tidings of salvation to the inhabitants of Europe. The
two of the Twelve refered to is Heber C. Kimble and Orson Hyde
They were first chosen to open the kingdom of God in England
and five others of the brethren were to accompany them
We continued our journey five miles after parting
from the brethren; and the next travelled 33 miles more;
and on the following reached Canaan Litchfield Co. Connecticut
I was delighted once more to set foot upon the soil of my native
State and to strike hands with one of the Elders of Israel raised
up in this district—namely, Elder Gibson Smith who was presiding
over the Canaan Branch. He received us kindly and bade
us welcome. A meeting was appointed and I preached to the
people in the Academy who listened with most silent attention
This day we had walked 33 miles.
On the we walked to Mr Jesse Moses
where we found Priest Julian Moses and a number of
brethren and sisters and we rejoiced together. I spent the
night at brother Francis K Benedict's and was informed that
my father Aphek Woodruff had moved from Colebrook to
Farmington his former place of residence.
I walked in company of brother Benedict jun
on the to Beach Hill in Colebrook Lichfeld Co. Connecticut
Here I had the happy privilege of again embracing my
sister Eunice Woodruff. It was five years since we
last parted from each other. I found my sister teaching
school in the Rock School house.
After the interview of our first meeting
and dinner with my sister was over Eunice and I visited
the Stillman neighbourhood in order to find Elder Dexter
Stillman from thence together we walked to Mr Daniel
Norton's in New Marlborough Berkshire Co Mass and thence
to father Benedict's. The whole distance of the day
was forty miles.
The was spent in writing and on the
next , Saturday, we met in Conference at Mr Jesse Moses in
Canaan. The conference was composed of 5 Elders and two
more were ordained during the day. On the
the Conference was continued when we had much liberty in
speaking to the people. After meeting Elders Milton Holmes
and J. Moses started on a mission to the town of Mansfied.
On the I again visited Rock School
house in Colebrook with Elder Hale. Here I found my
sister Eunice still employed teaching school. After a
short interview with Mr Alpha Sage I spend the remainder
of the day with Eunice whom I accompanied to her
school and spent a very interesting time. As the scene
and reflections of the time affected me much as well as
interesting me with the associations of home and family recolections
I will here give from my journal a discription written at the time of
My Sister Eunice
Teaching School.
I entered the school taught by my Sister Eunice at 1 o'clock
a^p^.m. Five hours I spent within its walls watching my sister
in the performance of her school duties and in perusing letters written
to her by my brother Asahel. Five years before when I last
beheld Eunice at our father's house she was only a child of twelve
years of age; but in the scene before me I now beheld her an
instructoress of youth. As I looked up^on^ her—my only sister
teaching the youth and showing accomplishments that grace the female
sex varied reflections passed through my mind and emotion of strong
affection moved me. There she appeared before me (only seventeen
years of age) adorned with youth modesty and loveliness
With a degree of admiration I gazed upon her and marked the
change five years had brought upon her ^produced^. Her spirit was ^blythe^ blithful
and her step as she moved among her pupils showed the energy
of youth
As if to call my mind more perfectly to the
recollections of home and past scenes Eunice with a cheerful grace
presented me with the bundle of letters from our brother Asahel
They were fifteen in number and addressed to my sister. As
I read them through they filled my soul with emotion and brought
as great a variety of feelings as the matter they contained. They
showed the cultivated mind and refined talents of a brother writing
to a sister with the purest spirit and deepest feeling for her
welfare. Such teachings as those to Eunice if followed by
the female youth would lead them by a thousand snares. The
name of Wilford was mentioned often. As I read I smiled and
wept & in my heart said O God protect my brothers my sister
my wife and my parents.
I left the School with my sister and together
we viewed the Colebrook landscapes as we walked along and conversed
of our brother Asahel and of home and childhood's days.
Together we visited our parents' dwelling at Sage Mills but
they had gone to Farmington. Stumps and stones and house
and all looked natural. I went into the house but no
parent or brother was there but all was as silent as death
^I dropped a tear^ and Eunice plucked a rose as we left
From thence we went to Jonathan Stillmans
where we took supper after which Eunice and I parted
for the time and in company of brothers Hale and Dexter
Stillman I preached the Gospel of Jesus Christ in the school
house in the evening and bore testimony unto the truth
of the Book of Mormon.
The next I preached in a Methodist
meeting house and on the following had an interview
with a Methodist priest who said that God had neither
body parts nor passions and that it was rediculous to
worship one who had. I continued preaching &c during
the three succeeding days but nothing occurred that would
be interesting here.
On Indipendence day I rode to
Colebrook post office and to visit sister Eunice. At the post
office directed to my father and sister I found two papers
from brother Asahel but no letters. Eunice had joined
a party to sail on the ^Doolittles^ pond. On my return
home I saw them cross the pond in the boat. I raised a
flag in token of friendship and they answered but did not know
me and as they passed my sight behind a grove I bowed
to them in silence and said to myself God save my sister
With brother Hale I took stage to New
Hartford and from thence went to Avon and spent the night at
aunt Helen Wheelers and visited my friends and kinsmen in
the place.
The Place of My Nativity
The was a day of great interest to
me. After visiting Daniel, Luther, and many in Avon I left
Aunt Wheelers and walked with Elder Hale on the canal to
uncle ^Adna^ H^art^s from thence to Woodford Mills built
and formerly owned by my father Aphek Woodruff. Here I was
born and here I spent my youth.
After viewing the Mills I went to the house where
I was born and visited each appartment. The house and farm all
looked natural ^Bogue Hill^ not excepted. I called at Mr Henry Woodruff's^ford^
and saw Mrs Woodford. I also called upon Mr Judds Mrs Allens ^Z^
and O Harts. At Roger Woodfords I saw Eldad W. and Lavilla Day.
I visited uncle Titus Woodruff's family and saw Caltha Herd at their
house. I called upon Capt Francis Woodruff Erastus Woodruff and Adna
and C. [&c] ^Woodruff^ who were all glad to see me. I also visited uncle
Ozem Woodruff's family. He was absent. I also saw many other friends.
During the walk I passed the school house in which I spent many of
my youthful days. I gazed upon it and upon the graveyard where
slept many of my progenators and friends. There was reposing also
the remains of my mother. I read the inscription on their toombstones
of several numbered with the dead who were well when I left
Connecticut in 1832. On the toombstone of my mother was
the following inscription:
A pleasing form a generous gentle heart
A good companion just without art
Just in her dealings faithful to her friends
Beloved through life lamented in the end.
My mother Bulah Thompson Woodruff was born in 1782
and died June the 11th 1808 aged 26 years. She was married
to my father Nov 29 1801 and by him had three children—
namely, Azmon born Nov 29th 1802; Ozem Thompson born Dec
22nd 1804; and Wilford born March 1st 1807
My father afterwards married Azubah Hart by whom
he had six children five sons and one daughter, my sister Eunice.
After spending most of the day in visiting the before
mentioned friends I walked from Ozem Woodruff's to Farmington
to again visit my parents who had moved from Colebrook a few
days previous to their former place of residence.
I arrived at my father's house at the setting of
the sun, where I was once more blessed with the happy privilege
of taking again my parents by the hand and of beholding them
face to face after being seperated from them over five years
I was joyfully received and made heartily welcome
I visited the Mills where I had spent several years and passed the night
The next was spent at my father's in writing to
brother Asahel and on the following I walked to Avon and
visited uncle Thadeus Thompson, Grandmother Thompson and
her household and many other relatives and neighbours all of
whom manifested pleasure in seeing me. The night was spent
at uncle Titus Woodruffs.
I went to uncle Ozem Woodruff and
found him at home. It was with much pleasure that I
met this dear old friend who hast oft led me by the hand
in youth and taught me the gifts and graces of the Church
I also visited other relatives and friends and at night preached
at the school house to a congregation of them. They gave
great attention and treated me with kindness and the Spirit
of God rested upon us
On the Elder Hale and myself went to
Collensville w[h]ere uncle Ozem was assisting in building a
stone dam across the river. There I visited a grove where
I had often retired in 1830 for prayer and meditation. I
had here many interesting seasons by day and by night while
tending the mill for Collens in 1830. In this pine grove
I spent three hours in reading the Book of Mormon and
in prayer
At six o'clock p.m. I met at the city hall at
Collensville for the purpose of preaching the Gospel to the
people. Immediately after I arose and commenced speaking
drums were heard at the door and laughing and sneering were
provoked in the congregation. The Presbyterian priest was
enraged against the truth and as soon as I closed he hurried himself
to the place where I stood and I was immediately surrounded by
the congregation. The priest said I had no right to enjoy my
opinion and he became angry and said many very inconsistant
things. The priest and people with very few exceptions rejected our
testimony. Afterwards brother Hale uncle Ozem and myself repaired
to the grove for prayer where we had a good time
The next I preached at Lovely Street School
house upon the authenticity of the Book of Mormon and the people
gave good attention. I spent the night at uncle Ozem's and we
conversed upon the things of the kingdom until the following day
At 2 o'clock on the morning of the uncle Ozem and his family
household beleived in the fulness of the Everlasting Gospel and at the
same hour I led them forth and pbaptized them for the remission
of their sins. There were three of them namely, my uncle and his
wife Hannah and their son John. This was a fulfilment of a vision
given to me in 1818.
After baptizing them I walked in company of Elder
Hale to Simsbury to visit aunt Cossetts household and was glad to
behold them face to face and to teach them the things of the kingdom
And On the next I parted from her and other relatives visited others
in Avon and rode to Farmington to my father's where I found a letter
from my wife Phebe in which she gave me the information that she
was on her way to Farmington.
On the following I had the happy privilege of
meeting my wife. She came to attend our meeting at Adna Harts in
Avon. My stepmother and Eunice accompanied her. At 5 p.m. I
preached to a congregation of relatives neighbours and former friends and
then returned to my father's at Farmington
I bid adieu to my father and mother on the
and also my sister Eunice. I then took stage with my wife and
rode with her to Hartford a distance of ten miles. She continued
her journey to her father's in Maine by stage while I persued
it on foot. The reason why I did not go farther with her
by stage will be easily understood by those who are acquainted
with the history of the first Elders of the Church who like the
Apostles of old travelled and preached without purse or script
I had only sufficient money to pay my wife's fare and thus it was
that she continued her journey from Hartford per stage while
I did it on foot.
During the next three days I walked 136 miles. On
the I walked 52
and on the 48 leaving 36 for the day which I accomplished
by about 5 o'clock in the afternoon.
Here I will briefly relate an incident of my second day's
travel. Within a mile or two of [blank] I felt so weary and worn
out that ever^y^ step was made with painful effort. Just then a
gentleman came dashing along swiftly in his carriage. As he
was passing I prayed that he might be moved upon to take me up
The horse shot by me with swiftness to the distance of ^10 rods^
and then stop^p^ed and seemingly of his own accord as suddenly as though
some barrier was in his path while the gentleman impelled by
the same power turned to me and sung out to ask if I would ride
Of course I answered in the affirmative
On the third day I arrived at New Rowley, Essex Co., Mass.,
where I was joyfully received by the parents of Elders Jonathan and Milton
Holmes. Here I found their son Milton brother Hale and my wife
Phebe whom I was rejoiced to again meet.
Nine days later, I left the friends in New Rowley
and journied with Elder Hale towards my father-in-law's in the state
of Main which I reached on the .
Soon after my arrival at bro E Milliken Elder Milton
Holmes also arrived bringing my wife with him. After dinner I
rode with Phebe to her father's, Mr. Ezra Carter. This was the first
time I ever saw any of my wife's family. It had been about one
year since Phebe left her father's house to go to Kirtland
When we arrived at the house we found Phebe's father
absent and her mother confined to a bed of sickness: she had been
very low but was fast recovering. One of my wife's brothers was
at home and all her sisters. Two of her brothers were absent.
It was an affecting meeting and we were both joyfully received and
made welcome. During the evening father Carter came home &
we all rejoiced exceedingly
In company with Ezra and F^abyan^ Carter I went
out in a fishing boat on the . We spent the day and night
at anchor and caught 250 fish such as cod haddock hake &c
I also saw four whales. Two of them appeared in view at the same
time. This was the first time I ever saw a whale
On the I took the parting hand of my friends
in Scarborough and leaving my wife at her father's I started with
Elder Hale to visit the Islands of the sea to preach the Gospel to those
who trade in ships. We arrived at Portland in the evening where ^I^ saw
my brother-in-law Ezra Carter. The population of the place was about
16,000. The next day we took steam boat for the Islands called
Fox Islands where after changing boats once we arrived at 2 o'clock in
the morning.
Having landed we called at Nathaniel Dyers and retired
to rest. When we arose we made ourselves known as servants of God and
enquired concerning religious meetings in the place. It was the Sabbath
day and we learned that there was to be preaching in the Baptist meeting
house in the centre of the North Island which was part of Vinal Haven.
Mr Benjamin Kent accompanied us to the meeting place.
When we arrived the meeting had commenced. We conversed
with the Deacon of the Church and informed him that we were servants of God
He communicated the fact to the baptist priest by the name of Gideon J Newton
and also delivered to him our statement that we were servants of God Lord sent
with a message from him to the people and that we wished to be heard. Mr
Newton did not object and we were invited to the stand by him and he gave
out an appointment for us to preach at 5 o'clock p.m.
When he had closed his meeting he invited us home with
him and gave us some refreshments and we presented him with the Book of
Mormon. He was mild and said he would read it
In the evening Mr Newton accompanied us to the meeting
house where the congregation assembled at the appointed time. With peculiar
feelings I arose and addressed them from Galations 1st ch and 9th verse
This was the first time that I or any Elder of the Church to my knowledge
ever arose before the inhabitants of one of the Islands of the sea to preach to
them the fu^l^lness of the Everlasting Gospel and the Book of Mormon.
After I closed I gave out an appointment for each of
the four following evenings to be held in the several districts of North
Island. We spent the night with Mr Benjamin Kent.
As I am here fairly at the beginning of my mission to
the Islands of the sea there properly seems to open at this part of my history a
new chapter.
CHAPTER XI.
Description of Vinal Haven, its inhabitants and trade—
A view of fifty five Islands. Progress of our Mission and
first Baptisms. Visits to several Islands. I return to my father-
in-law's. My Wife accompanies me back to the Islands.
Vinal Haven is in Lat. 44 North; Long. 69'10 East. Main
Vinal Haven includes both North and South Fox Islands and at this date
its inhabitants were 18 thousand ^hundred^. They were generally wealthy healthy intelligent
industrious generous and hospitable to strangers. The people get
most of their wealth and living by fishing. The town of Vinal
Haven fits out above one hundred licensed sail besides small craft
North Fox Island is nine miles long and two miles wide with a population
800. They have a post Office one store a baptist church a meeting
house four school houses and a grist mill. The land is rather
rocky and rough yet there are good farms which produce fair crops
of wheat barley oats potatoes and grass and this form the staple
production. The principal timber is fir spruce hemlock and
birch. Sheep are the chief stock upon the Island and raspbury
and goosebu^e^ries in abundance
South Fox Island comes as near being without
any form or void as any land I ever saw. It would be
difficult for an historian to give an exact description of the
Island. It is about ten miles long and five wide and it is
one universal mass of rocks formed into shelves hills and dales cut
up into necks and points to make room for the coves and harbours
that run through and through the Island. The population
of the place is one thousand. They get their wealth principally
by fishing and their principal stock is sheep. Some parts
of the Islands are under cultivation but it is at the expence
of much labour and toil. Many of the inhabitants of
this Island fish at Newfoundland and bring their fish home
and dry them upon their own flakes and prepare them for
the market which they supply anually with great quan^ti^ties
of dried fish mackerel and boxed herre^i^n^g^. There is two
stores three tide saw mills two stores six school houses and
a small branch of the Methodist church and a priest. The
timber is pine fir spruce hemlock and birch and much of the
timber and whoretlebury bushes grow out of the cracks of the rocks
Raspba^e^ryries and goosebu^e^rries also grow in great quanti^ti^es upon
this Island.
The fish which give the trade and life of these Islands
are found in great abundance in the waters coves and harbours
arround. Theyre are Whale Blackfish Shark Ground Shark pPilot-
fish Stors Mackerel Sturgeon Salmon Holloboat Cod Pollock Tom-cod
Hake Haddock Shad Herrein^g^ Whiting Dolphin Skate Flounders and
many more too numerous to name besides all kinds of shellfish
On the Monday being the second day
of our sajourn in Vinal Haven we visited the sea shore and saw
twenty gallant ships under sail. It was a fine day. We went to
the North district and preached in the school-house. Elder Hale preached upon
the authenticity of the Book of Mormon and I followed him. We spent the
night with Mr Stephen Luce.
The next we again visited the sea shore and gathered some
pebbles from the beach which we intended to preserve in memory of the
Island. We also went out with Mr Luce in a boat to catch fish in
Penobscot Bay. On entering the mouth of the bay we found it covered
with a sholal of Pohagen fish extending over acres of sea. It was
supposed that there were in the shoal enough fish to fill five hundred
thousand barrels. We caught none of them but saw and heard them
rush in large bodies upon the top of the water. Afterwards we walked
to the school house where I preached to a large congregation among
whom was Priest Newton.
The following I visited Eleazar Carvers on the
east part of the Island. I stood on his farm and took a view
of fifty-five Islands of the sea: a part of them were inhabited and
some were not. There were also twenty ships under sail taken into
my view of the scene. At night ^In the evening^ we preached in the east school
house and spent the night at Mr Luce's
The after we preached at the west school house
to a large congregation and stayed with Deacon Hezekiah Eames
and on the following one Elder Hale preached in the east school
house and I in the west. This day in visiting Benjamin
Crabtree Esq I found in his library an account of John Calvin
burning Servetus a French physician for differing from him in
religious views.
Next I preached in the North school house and
on the following , Sunday, I preached at East Parish on faith
in the morning and in the evening to a large congregation
in the Baptist meeting house on the coming of Christ. I gave
out five appointments for the week. I was informed that the Rev
Mr Newton had not a soul besides himself to attend his meeting
Thus, without entering into the detail of every day,
it must be understood that our mis^s^ion was pushed forward with
the same labour and spirit in our ministry and on the 23rd ^^ after
delivering two discourses I opened a door for baptism when two
candidates offered themselves for the ordinance. They were Capt.
Justus Eames and his wife. We immediately walked to the
sea shore and Elder Hale baptized them. They were the first
he ever administered the ordinance of baptism to and the first fruits
of the Church upon the Islands of the sea. I gave out an appointment
for the next Sabbath and administered in the confirmation of brother
and sister Eames.
The next we visited brother Eames and houshold
and found them rejoyicing in the Lord. While there a young man
came in to enquire what he should do to be saved. I taught
him as Peter did on the day of Pentecost. [Acts 2:14-40] The Spirit of
was like leaven in the Island
We then took a boat and crossed to South Fox
Island. We had a pleasent sail of about a mile and half and
we sung on our way "In a gallant sphip we ride," &c. I rejoyiced
to stand upon another Island of the sea to preach the Gospel
We immediately gave out an appointment at School house No 1.
Elder Hale preached and I followled
The next we went to the top of a high ledge and
stoped on a smooth granite rock covering two acres. Some of the
face of it was covered with a light soil out of which grew the pine
the whoretlebury and wintergreen. We sat down under the shade of
a pine for morning prayers. Brother Hale read the XVI ch. of
Jeremiah which speaks of the hunters and fishers which God would
send in the last days to gather Israel. Of a truth here we were
on an Island of the sea standing upon a rock where we could [survey]
the ships and the places arround as full of rocks holes and caves
as any part of the earth and were here to search out the
blood of Ephraim and gather him from these Islands rocks holes
and caves.
I sat in company with Elder Hale and while the
sun was shedding his beams to gladden the earth the spirit of God
caused our souls to rejoice.
We read and sung and rejoiced in the Lord; we
spake of the ancient Prophets and Apostles in Jerusalem in Asia
and also of Nephi Alma Mormon Moroni and others in America
We also spake of Joseph Oliver Sidney and of the Twelve and the
Seventies. Nor did we forget brothers Kimball and Hide and
the others on their mission to England and the Elders on their missions
in general. While filled with these meditations and the promises
of God we fell upon our knees and prayed unto the Lord for all
Israel and especially for Joseph.
Sunday the we met a large congregation at brother Justus
Eames. After meeting I opened a door for baptism when another sea
Captain the brother of Captain Eames offered himself for the ordinance
as did also a young lady. I rejoiced greatly to find the captains of
the sea enter the New and Everlasting Covenant and as I stood upon
the shore after baptising these new members of the Church I addressed
the people under the Spirit of God and they were cut to the heart.
Things moved along with us in our ministry daily much
according the first part of our mission to the Islands of the sea excepting
that the Rev Mr Newton and also the Methodist priest turned against
and opposed us.
I preached baptized visited the other Island of the
sea and on Sunday we organized a small Branch
twelve in number and for the first time administered the
sacrament to the Saints here.
On the next we started to return to our
friends in Scarborough and capt Valentine Eames offered to convey
us to Thomaston in his sloop. He also promised to obey the
Gospel on our return, which promise he kept.
We reached my wife's father's on the and I
remained in this part with the Saints preaching &c until the
when I started to return to the Islands. In the interval
brother Hale had left for Kirtland and this time my wife
Phebe accompanied me
After our journey and a stormy passage on
the way I again was on the Islands of the sea with my wife
where I found the Saints rejoicing in God and strong in the
faith. We were welcomed by them with much joy and warmth
of affection.
It was on the when I returned
and continued my mission as before and an the I went on
board the Susan Eliza with Capt Coombs to sail to the Isle of Holt.
There was much snow on board the vessel. We had a fair wind
but a rough sea and pleasent over head.
We arrived at the Isle of Holt at 12 o'clock
and I preached at early candle light in the school house. I spent
the night with John Turner esq and sold him the Book of
Mormon. This is the third Island of the sea that I have
visited to preach the Gospel.
I will not enter into a minute detail of the remainder
of the next two months which closed the year . Sufice
it to say that I sailed from place to place arround to
preach the Gospel and my wife Phebe sometimes accompanied
me. The closing passage of my Journal for the year
will show how the work progressed during that time. I
wrote under date of as follows:
"The Spirit of God is like leaven in the midst
"of these Islands of the Sea; the solemnities of eternity is
"resting upon the people; the word of God is like a sharp
"two edged sword in their hearts [Hebrews 4:12] and I am preaching and
"baptising almost daily."
SYNOPSIS FOR 1837
IN KIRTLAND.
I attended the Solemn Assembly and met twenty
times with the Seventies.
ON MISSIONS:
I travelled in Upper Canada and in six
of the United States and visited and preached the Gospel
in three Islands of the sea, making 2,350 miles, mostly
performed on foot.
CHURCHES BUILT UP:
I planted three Churches and held 108 meetings
after leaving Kirtland May 31st for my mission.
BAPTISMS, CONFIRMATIONS, &c.
I baptized twenty two persons three were sea captains
and three were kinsfolks and was partener in baptizing nine
others. I confirmed 30, ordained 9 Elders 9 Priests 11
Teachers and 5 Deacons.
MISCELLANEOUS ITEMS
I attended two Conferences; procured twenty three subscribers
for the Elders' Journal; sold eight Books of Mormon; there was^were^
five cases of healing under my hands; I blessed two children,
wrote thirty letters received thirteen and recorded two of the
Prophet Joseph's sermons.
CHAPTER XII
Opposition begins in the Islands. Warnings to leave. The
work continues to prosper. Visits to new places. The Saints
continue to prosper The saints upon the Islands called upon to
gather. We leave the Islands for a season
I spent the in visiting the
Saints and neighbours and found the solemnities of eternity
resting upon the people some crying "What shall I do to be
saved." In the afternoon I met a congregation at Capt Charles
Brown's and led three persons down into the sea and baptised
them. They were Capt Charles Brown and Capt Jesse
Coombs and his wife. We had an interesting time in
the confirmation. After meeting^,^ in company of Mrs
Woodruff I went in a boat to brother Thomas Arey's and
spent the evening with a number of Saints in reading
singing and prayer
On the I crossed to the North Island
to visit the Saints and also to see Elder Joseph Ball who
had come to labour with me in the ministry. I found
him at brother J. Ames'. He had baptized six persons
namely Malatire Luce Ruth Luce Stephen Luce Nathaniel and
Susan Thomas and Nancy Kent.
While holding a meeting on the there
were manifested signs that Satan was gathering his forces
to oppose our inroads upon his kingdom. Elder Ball was
speaking when a canon or swivel was discharged near the house
on the sea shore followed quickly by a discharge of small arms
I arose, the Spirit of God rested upon me, and I declared the
word of God unto the people in great plainness while my words
were at times missed with the report of musketry outside the
house. I was plain in declaring the judgements of God, and
called upon the congregation to know if any wished to be baptised
when two arose and offered themselves for the ordinance.
The next we met a company upon
the beach to attend to the ordinance of baptism. After
singing a hymn I led a man down into the water and
baptized him; and as on the night previous we were
saluted with the report of fire arms. From thence we
went to the east school house to hold a meeting which
was interupted by a mob. As soon as we began
they commenced to disturb us by walking across the house
and talking whistling singing dancing &c. We were
forced to close in confusion
We lear[n]t the after that Notices were
posted up in conspicuous parts warning us to leave the
town but we concluded to obey God rather than man
so we continued in our Master's business.
On this day we held a prayer-meeting
when two offered themselves for baptism and on the
following we baptized three more and held another
prayer-meeting at night. The after I crossed the
Thoroughfare and held a meeting at Isaac Crocketts when
the power of God rested upon us and we prophesied and
spoke in tongues. Capt Isaac Crockett and William
Merchant offered themselves for baptism which was
attended to on the .
Thus in spite of the hinderences which
Satan sought to put in our way and much opposition
from the Rev Mr Douglass, the Methodist priest, the
work of God prospered and we continued travelling
through the Islands engaged in daily ministerial labours
Nearly a month later we
crossed the bay to Camden and on the next
walked to the Simonton district where I met brother James Townsend
from the Saco Church. At night we preached in the School house
at this place.
I left on the following with Elder Ball and
James Towndsend to go a distance of three miles. On our way
we repaired to a Grove to hold a Council and the Holy Ghost said
Seperate unto ne [me] James for the ministry. So we ordained
him to the office of an Elder. Although alone in a Grove and
surround with snow we had a good time for the Spirit of
God rested upon us. We spent the evening at bro Ames' in
an interesting manner by expressing to each other our feelings
On the I left brother Ebenezer Ames
with Elder James Townsend for Searsmount and Elder Hall [Ball] was
to return to the Island. The roads were drifted with snow
and the people feared we could not get through but we
went forward in the Lord. The winds were high and
the air was filled with snow. We broke the roads for
seven miles and three of it was across a pond. We reached
our destination at 2 o'clock p.m. and was kindly entertained
by Mr H. Richards.
The following was Sunday when I preached
on the Book of Mormon and continued in Searsmount visiting
and preaching on each of the next three days. On the
going to the school house to preach I had one of my ears frozen.
We parted from the friends, whom we had
made in Searsmount, on the and walked 15 miles to
Belfast where after being rejected by eight households we were
kindly received and entertained by Mr Thomas Tapply.
On the we visited arround the village
of Belfast calling upon many of the principal men. We
procured a place for preaching and according to appointment
met several hundred citizens in the brick school house to whom
I preached the Gospel. They desired to hear farther upon
the subject and wished to purchase the Book of Mormon
We went to Northport on the where
we preached that evening and the next day being
I preached twice. In the evening the congregation was large
The people listened with profound attention and treated me [with]
great respect and kindness.
We left Northport in good feelings and spirit and
walked to Belfast and thence to Frankfort a distance of
20 miles in the day. We preached in Frankfort twice
on the and on the day following went to Hampden
which we left on the and walked to the city of Bangor
which contained a population of 10,000.
This day was my [birthday] being . I was
now 31 years of age. We visited Mr Haywood the city
clerk and General Isaac Hodson and other citizens and
appointed a meeting at the City Hall where in the evening
I preached upon the authenticity of the Book of Mormon
and left another appointment.
The forepart of the ^next^ was spent in our
wandering over the city of Bangor. We were the first
Elders of the Church who visited this city or lifted a
warning voice in this place to the people. We were
as great strangers in the cities of the Gentiles which
we visited as were Abraham Isaac and Jacob in
their day.
We attended court in the City Hall in
the afternoon and in the evening met a congregation
of citizens at the hour appointed and preached
to them upon the first principles of the Gospel to
which the people listened with attention.
On the we walked to Hampden
where we preached that night and also on the next day
two discourses in the Universalists Chapel.
we left Hampden walked 25 miles
to Farnham and next walked to Castene and took
passage on board the Two-friends. We were becalmed on
the way. Capt. Carlton myself and brother Townsend
entered a small boat to row to the shore a distance
of about five miles. When half waw [way] the wind arose and
the vessel overtook us and we again went on board.
We reached Capt Carlton's about 8 p.m. and spent the
night with him and also the next ; and preached
in the school house.
On the leaving the Isle of Hold and
crossed per Mail boat to North Fox Island where I had
[START HERE] the privilege of again meeting the Saints and my wife. Mrs
Woodruff gave me five letters received in my absence. One was
from my parents and one from brother Asahel. There were
also two from Elder Milton Holmes and one from Elder Robins
from Kirtland.
These letters contained much news especially
the one from Kirtland which informed me that trouble
had come upon the Church there. Numbers had been
cut off for transgression division was among the Saints
the printing office had been burned to the ground by
a mob with all its contents of books worth about 1500 dollars
Warren Parrish and others who had been cut off the Church
were joining with the world to injure the influence of
the Saints and Joseph and Sidney had gone to Far west
with their families. The faithful were to follow them
for Kirtland will be scourged. Often had I heard
Joseph prophesy of these things for a year past
The next I wrote two letters one of them
to the Bishop and Presidency in Zion and the interval of
the next two weeks was filled up about as usual.
On the bro Starrett and myself at
low tide went on the bar to dig clams. Sister Stone and
my wife came out to see us. And while we were
busy engaged in this the tide arose and flowed betwen
us and the shore. We were under the necessity of
wading through the water ourselves and carrying the
woman ashore in an arm chair. Having got fairly
through the task we concluded that we should not soon
forget the place and returned home with our clams.
On the I received three letters two
from our friends in Scarborough and one from Jonathan
Hale from Kirtland. It contained an account of the
Saints leaving that place for the land of Zion and of
the judgments of God that was overtaking it and about
to come upon the whole land. He sent me the counsel of
the Presidency of our quorum which was that I should
teach the Saints upon the Islands of the sea to imme-
diately sell their property and prepare themselves to go
up to the land of Zion.
The Lord was manifesting his work to the Saints
upon the Islands of the sea in dreams visions signs
healings and wonders. One remarkable circumstance
I will mention.
Mr Ebenezer Carver had been earnestly
investigating the Gospel and while desiring to know the
truth of it he walked towards the sea shore and desiring
that he might have some signs. But the word of God
upon which he was meditating was that there should be
no sign given but the sign of the Prophet Jonas [Matthew 12:39]
On a sudden there was a large fish arose
on the water in the sea at a distance from him and
it as suddenly sunk out of sight. He desired again
to see it and immediately the fish arose a second
time upon the top of the water accompanied by another
fish of the same species and size. One of them swam
in a straight line on the top of the water towards Mr
Carver as he stood upon the beach. When the fish
came as near his feet as the water would permit
it looked at the man with a penetrating eye as though
it had a message for him. The fish then returned
to its mate and swam out of sight.
Mr Carver returned home meditating upon
the strange sight. It is worthy of remark that this
took place at a time of the year when fish of that
size is not known upon these shores and they never
at any season come ashore as in this case. Thus I
was informed and Mr Carver had dreams confirming that
it was a sign to him.
Two days later, I preached to
a large congregation at Mr Carver's and after the meeting
baptized his wife where the fish came to him. Many
were beleiving.
But about this time Warren Parrish
who had travelled with me in the ministry but who
was now cut off from the Church wrote to the Post-
master of this Island a long letter against the work
of God whose advocate he had once been. He spoke
favourably of my character but said that I was deceived
This letter was written for the purpose of being made
public and was for that reason addressed to the Postmaster. It
was read by the people beleived by many and used by our
opposers causing persecution to rage. The letter was also handed
to me by the Postmaster to read.
It might be here stated that Warren Parrish
fell through disappointed ambition. He aspired to the
quorum of the Twelve or to be a leading spirit of the
Church. He was what is termed a smart man and
through his smartness distorted by ambition and envy
and the bitterness thereof he turned against Joseph and
the Church, having fallen into darkness and given himself
up to the power of Satan
Notwithstanding the letter of Warren Parrish
and the opposition which we met we continued to increase
our numbers. On the I baptized Ephraim Luce
and Margarett Crockett and confirmed them by the
laying on of hands. Sister Luce was also healed of
sickness by the imposition of hands. I then walked
to Mr Ebenezer Carver's and preached to the people and
afterwards preached ^baptised^ Mrs Abigal Carver. She was over
70 years of age and had not been to a neighbour's house
for six years; but on this occasion she went with
spirit to the sea shore and was baptized and returned
strengthened in body and mind.
A Conference of Elders met agreeable to our
appointment at the house of Bro Justus Ames on North Fox
Island Vinal Haven on the . Elders Milton
Holmes and James Townsend and Priest Abner Rogers had
come to attend it. North Fox Island was represented
by myself as containing 25 members in good standing
and also 3 members in Camden. Elder Holmes represented
the New Rowley Branch containing 11 members in good standing.
During this Conference there were several ordained and one
baptized.
Several days after my wife started from the
Island to return to her father's house and I soon after
also left the Islands of the sea for it was manifested unto
us by revelation that it was our duty to take a western
mission and leave the Islands for a season; for they
been faithfully warned the Saints sought out and the
enemy were combined in secret places against who
would take our lives if in their power.
I left on the morning of the
in company of Priest Thomas and brother M. Luce.
We went in a sail boat. The wind being against us
we had to row hard against both wind and tide for
six miles. We then changed our course and hoisted
one sail which with the help of one oar gave us more
speed and after rowing and sailing 20 miles we landed
about noon at Owl's head.
The next we walked 40 miles and
suffered much during the day with blistered feet and
weary limbs. This was also the case on our next
day's journey of 30 miles. But on the afternoon of
this day we arrived at Father Carter's and I had
the privilege of again meeting my friends and wife
whom I found all in good health and spirits
I only remained at the house of my father-
in-laaw seven days and I again bid adieu to my
wife and her father's household and in company of
Milton Holmes continued my travels in the ministry.
On the first we journeyed 35 miles
and on the walked to the Navy-yard Portsmouth N. H.
Here we spent several hours and had an interesting view
of the war ships cannon balls shot &c. We visited one
frigate of sixty guns and a ship of war of 120 guns
We also visited the building where her rigging anchors
&c were kept. We then walked 20 miles farther
to Georgetown making a distance in the day of
35 miles.
I spent several ^the next^ s at Father Holmes'
and on the I bid adieu to Father Homes and family
His son Milton remained but Elder Joseph Ball became
my companion and we started and walked to Salem
This is the renowned place where so many where executed
on the charge of whitchcraft so that the story of the
Salem whitches has become a household tale.
The was the following day and it was a
most interesting one indeed. I arose in the morning, refreshed
by sleep and took breakfast with Father ^Alley^ at whose house we
stayed. We then [took] our farewell of him and sister Alley and
walked to Chelsea and thence to Charleston
Here we visited the Bunker Hill monument and
walked upon the entrenchments that was flung up by our
brave fathers during the night preceding that memorable battle
upon Bunker Hill. But the roar of cannon and the clash
of arms had long ceased but the sound from the populous
city of Boston was now buzzing through the air while
our fathers were sleeping in peace.
As we passed along we had a good view
of the Navy yard and thence we entered the City of Boston
This was the first time my feet trod its streets or my
eyes beheld its wealth.
I spent several hours in visiting the city
which at that time contained a population of one hundred
thousand. The market-place of Boston was probably
as neat beautiful and well furnished as any one in
America. The starchhouse which we visited was also
a fine place. We went to the Cupalo and had a
fair view of the whole city. I walked around the
commons which was inclosed with an iron railing of
about 2 1/2 miles in length. We visited the Tremont House
the most noted place house in the city, and also the shiping
We dined at Mr Thayre's in Belknap Street upon a rich
salmon, called upon several of the Saints during the day
visited South Boston and had a fair view of the
splendid Mount Washington House a place of entertainment
for gentlemen who wish to retire from the bustle and
noise of the city.
I next walked over longbridge to Cambridge
& from thence to Cambridge point. I went to the goal in
order to have an interview with Albert P. Rockwood and
to comfort him.
Brother Rockwood had been cast into prison
by his enemies for debts in order to trouble and distress
him.
When I arrived at the prison the jailor permitted
me to enter the room where brother Rockwood was confined
At this time we were strangers after the flesh but related
in the Gospel. This was the first time I had ever
visited an^y^ Elder ^one^ in prison.
After the keeper had turned the key upon
us and left us together I began to enquire into the
state of his mind and found him strong in the
faith. He had the Bible Book of Mormon Parley's
Voice of Warning and the Evening and Morning Star
as his companions which he constantly read
We conversed together about three hours and he
informed me of many things that had transpired while
there. Among the variety he mentioned the goal taking
fire a few days before my visit. He said this looked
like a dark hour. The fire was roaring over his head
while a scene of uproar confusion and distress was
upon every hand; the engines were rapidly playing around
the building water poured into every room the people
hallooing in the streets the prisoners crying for mercy
to be let out lest they should be consumed one of the
number was struggling in the agonies of death while
others were cursing swearing &c. He said he felt composed
through the confused scene until the fire was extinguished
Bro Rockwood was writing his life while
in confinement; and he sent a roll of the same by
me to his wife in Holliston.
At half past 8 o'clock p.m. the jailor came
and unlocked the prison doors and I left brother R. in
spirits and bent my way back to the city of Boston
When crossing the long bridge on my return I heard the
cry of fire the ringings of bells and the ratling of engines
The flames soon illuminated the city but in half an hour
it was extinguished
Being alone and a strange in the darkness
of the night I lost my way in the midst of the city but
after wandering awhile I found No 9 Myrtle Street where
Elder Ball and a company of Saints were patiently waiting
for me. Notwithstanding the lateness of the hour I spent
a season in teaching them the things of God. I then went with
Elder Ball to his mother's house where we spent the night. This
ended a day of variety crowded with incidents. I had also walked
25 miles during the day.
I spent several days in Boston comforting the little
Church there most of whom were sisters. We left on the and
travelled to Deacon John Haven's on the edge of Holliston. Here we
found sister Rockwood. I had the privilege of reading Parley's reply
to Mr Sunderland's articles in the Zion's Watchman. We journeyed
this day 30 miles.
The we walked to Holliston and spent the day
and at night preached.
On the following we walked 32 miles to
Providence. We were now in the State of Rhode Island. This
is the SIXTEENTH STATE that I have visited in
my travels.
We went on board of the steamer Rhode Island
at half past 4 p.m. for New York city where we arrived
the next day.
This was the first time that I had beheld the
principal city of America. Several hours were spent in scearch of
some of the Saints and at length found brother David W. Rogers
Gree[nwich street]
After dinner we went to Hamersly Street No 26
where we found Elder Orson Pratt and family. Here we continued
with the New York Saints from the to the on which
day I wrote to the Saints up[on] the Islands of the sea and left with
brother Ball for Newburg per steam boat at 5 o'clock p.m.
and arrived at 9 p.m.
We remained on board for the night and in
the morning started and travelled 35 miles to Westown. In
this place and the district around we tarried until the preaching and labouring with the people ar
On the after taking breakfast
with Mr Elston I took a walk with Elder Ball into the
State of New Jersey
It was a beautiful serene morning and we
had a pleasent walk indeed. At the school house as we
passed sat a youth with his mind occupied with study
preparing to take the place of his parents in the rising
generation. This brought fresh to mind the days of my
youth. We next passed the farmhouse the dairy of which
was so large that it required a horse mill to churn the
butter. The horse was upon the wheel churning as we
passed along. After walking a distance in the State we
took a by path and struck up a high hill. The road
was strewed with a great variety of flowers. The top of
the hill was soon reached where we had a beautiful
view of the surrounding country. Setting ourselves
under the shade of a chesnut tree and took a survey of
the distant fields of grain which presented a pleasent
prospect and while the birds sung their melodious notes
we bowed our head ^knees^ in prayer to the Author of every
blessing.
This was the first time I was ever in the
State of New Jersey and this makes the seventeenth State
in which I have been.
It was a year ago this morning that I left
Kirtland in company of Elder Hale to go to the Islands of
the Sea. The Lord had prospered and in grateful remem-
brance of this we blessed his name.
After being refreshed by the breeze I drew
my pen and wrote in my Journal the items here recorded
We then returned to Westown much invigourated by
our morning's walk and after dinner walked to Westown
and appointed a meeting.
Service was anounced to commence at
early candle light. It was expected that we should be
disturbed by two drunken doctors leading a company of
men with drums fifes and other instruments. But they
attended the meeting in silence and I preached to the
people from Jer. 31 ch 22 v and Elder Ball followed.
I left for Farmington on the and brother Ball took steam boat for New York
Both were homeward bound.
After several days of fatiguing travel with
an interval of one for rest I arrived at my father's
house on the
As I drew near my native place I meditated upon
home and youthful days. Ariving I found my father stepmother
sister Eunice and uncle Ozem whom I had baptized a year
before. We spent a season in conversation took supper and
bowed our knees together around the family alter of a father's
house. I took an evening's walk with Eunice and found her
mind searching for light and truth.
I spent nearly a month in my parental home
and around in my native district where I laboured with
my relatives and friends to establish a Branch of the Church
and bring them into the Covenant.
Here I will close this chapter and begin a new
one for the classification of important incidents in a
prominant place that followed in ^quick^ succession at about this
date of my history.
CHAPTER XIII.
Baptism of my Relatives. Organization of a Branch
of the Church in Farmington consisting of my Father
Step-mother, Sister, Uncle, Aunts, Cousins and one other.
My First born. Letter from Thomas B Marsh.
My call to the Quorum of the Twelve. My journey to
Far West. Death of my Brother Asahel. Dangerous
illness of my wife Phebe.
My father Aphek Woodruff had at times
for many years been seeking religion and the favour
of God; and for more than 20 years a numerous circle
of friends had made his case a subject of prayer and
pled with the Lord in his behalf. But as often as
my father had struggled for victory Satan had hindered
him and gained the victory ^mastery^.
Since I had became a member of the Church of
Latter-day Saints and entered into the New and Everlasting
Covenant with a Dispensation of the Gospel committed
unto me I had felt a deeper interest than ever in
the salvation of my father. I had now come to
declare a message unto him and his household and to
teach them words whereby they might be saved.
I began to cry unto the Lord for my
father and family and the Lord showed me in a
night vision that a great victory was nigh.
But the Devil fell upon the whole household
with great wrath and temptation. Some of the time
one was ready to fall back and then another and
his power also rested upon me as if to devour me
but after being confined to my bed for several hours
under his grasp in the name of Jesus I with my
friends burst the powers of darkness.
I went and stood before the people and
preached the Gospel and the Lord gave us the victory
and the time had come for the fulfilment of that part
relating to relatives ^my family^ obeying the Gospel spoken in my Patriarchal
Blessing under the hands of the Patriarch Joseph.
I then assembled them upon the bank of
Farmington river and led six of my friends into the
waters of baptism. They were my Father Mother my Sister
Eunice Aunt Anna Cossett & cousin Seth and Mr Dwight Webster a
Methodist Class leader. The following was written at the time
in a special page of my journal to ma[r]k this important
event in the history of myself and family:
"Great & Marvelous are thy Works O Lord
"(Written upon what came to pass on the in fulfilment of Revelation)
"O God inspire my pen while I record this scene of
"thy mercy and fulfilment of the blessing promised me
"by the testimony of Jesus Christ. Could I claim by
"faith all things are possible Even as by faith I have
brought by the power of God my friends and kindred
into the New Covenant with me. Without shame I have declared
the Gospel to them. They felt that God had sent me and that
they must obey.
The day had come. From my father's house I
and my friends started to the appointed place, bending our way towards the
river to attend to the sacred ordinance of baptism. The spot
was reached! We stood upon the river's bank! Nature spread her
fields of pleasing green and the Sun shed forth his golden
rays to gladden the earth while the silver stream was rolling
at my feet and seemed to say I am ready for the Master's
service.
With feelings better imagined than described
I dwelt upon the scene and cast my eyes upon the audience
while we sung praises to the God of Israel
Who would not have bowed the knee
while offering the sacrifice of the heart and imploring the
blessing of Heaven that the Spirit might pervade the waters
and rest upon the candidates?
As from our knees we arose I entered
the watery element and asked who was ashamed of the bed
where Jesus lay. Many eyes were turned to behold the
scene as my father followed me into the water and deep
solemnity rested upon their countenances.
I took my father by the hand while he
covenanted to walk with God; and for the remission of his sins
I baptized him. Feeling the victory won, my mother followed
his footsteps.
Eunice my sister my only sister was ready. The
garb of pride had been rent and now fearless of the world's despising
she next entered the waters of baptism and thus followed her
Divine Master.
For the consolation of Israel Aunt Anna had
long looked and now she rejoiced that she could the ancient path
persue while upon her example and upon the holy scene her
young daughters gazed and seemed to say O Lord prepare us likewise
to do thy will.
Seth in his early youth was not too young to
serve his God and he desired to follow the example of his
father mother and brother whom I baptized a year before.
Uncles Ozem Hannah his wife and his son John were baptized
June 12 [18]37 Dwight Webster was not a relation by blood but as
he desired baptism at my hands I administered the
ordinance and he became a brother in Christ.
To be permitted to stand in one's own
native land to declare the Gospel of the last Dispensation
[deudding] the word by the power of the Priesthood to his
countrymen townsmen and kinsfolk and then to lead into
the waters of baptism Father mother sister uncle aunts
and cousins that they might receive at my hand the ordinance
of the house of God was to me an event and the
scene of this day was full of interest."
We returned from the river's bank to my
father's house where I confirmed those whom I had
baptized and organized them into a branch named
the Farmington Branch of the Church of Latter Day Saints.
The bread and wine being blessed we partook of it in
remembrance of him who had died for us. I also
ordained Dwight Webster to the office of Priest.
Those who composed the Farmington Branch
at its organization were as follows
Father, Aphek Woodruff;
Step-Mother, Azubah Woodruff;
Sister, Eunice Woodruff;
Uncle, Ozem Woodruff;
Aunt, Hannah Woodruff;
Cousin, John Woodruff;
Cousin, Seth Woodruff;
Aunt, Anna Cossett;
Priest, Dwight Webster.
The next day brother Webster returned to his
friends and aunt Anna and her daughters Betsey and Anna
left ^my^ father's house for their own home. I bid them
God speed and blessed them in the fervour of the Spirit.
I enjoyed a plesant walk with sister Eunice
at the setting of the Sun. We walked upon the canal and
and viewed the river and pleasant fields and partook of some buries
by the way side. This was my last walk with my sister at
this ^time^ for on the morrow I left Farmington for my wife's father's
After evening prayers father retired to rest and I
spent a season in conversation with mother. We felt sensibly the
weight of the powers of temptation that try the souls of men
but out of which the Lord delivers his Saints. I also spent
a short time with sister Eunice before retiring and we mingled
our sympathies tears and prayers together before a throne
of grace.
I arose in the morning refreshed by sleep and
after once more partaking of the bounties of earth around the
family and bowing before the Lord and offering up our
morning sacrifice I took the parting hand of my father
mother and sister Eunice and once more bid adieu to my
native place.
I arrived in Boston on the and took
the steam boat Portland at 7 p.m. and started for the city
of Portland. In the morning we saw a Spanish flag of
distress at sea. We approached her and found her to be ^the
wreck of^ a Spanish brig. They had been wrecked about 10 days
but all the crew was on board and no lives lost. We
towed her into Portland.
We arrived at 8 a.m. and after taking
breakfast with my brother-in-law Ezra Carter I visited
some book stores and purchased an Album for Mrs
Woodruff.
I then walked to Scarborough and had
the pleasure of again greeting my wife and friends in
peace and prosperity.
Some days after this I received an
interesting letter from Elder Jonathan Hale in which
he stated that Joseph was in Missouri and receiving
the word of the Lord daily
Birth of a Daughter
Sarah Emma Woodruff
.
Mrs Woodruff at an early hour this morning was
called to pass that stage of providence in a woman's life.
After praying with her and laying hands upon her imploring
the mercy of God in her behalf she was speedily blessed
with the birth of a fine daughter. She was born at
half past 5 o'clock in the morning
My wife continued to be favoured and I
remained with her until the a portion of the time
engaged in manual labour.
On this day I started for the Islands again and
arrived there on the . Here on the
I was presented with the following letter from President
Thomas B. Marsh:
Called to the Twelve
(A copy of a letter written by Thomas B. Marsh to Wilford Woodruff)
Far West, July 14th 1838.
Elder Wilford Woodruff.
Sir,
A few days since President
Joseph Smith Jun and some others were assembled
to attend to some Church business when it was thought
proper to select those who were designed of the Lord to
fill the places of those of the Twelve who had fallen
away namely Wm. E. Mc Lellin Lyman E. Johnson
Luke Johnson and John F Bointon. The persons
selected were John E Page, John Taylor Wilford Woodruff
and Willard Richards.
On the following day five of the Twelve with
President Rigdon and some others met and resolved that
President Rigdon write to Brother Richards who is now in
England and inform him of his appointment and that
P. P. Pratt write to Orson Pratt and inform him that
the Lord has commanded that the Twelve assemble in in this place as soon as possible and that
this place
I should write to yourself.
Know then Brother Woodruff by this that you are appointed
to fill the place of one of the Twelve Apostles and that it is
agreeable to the word of the Lord given very lately that you should
come speedily to Far West and on the 26th of April next to take
your leave of the Saints here and depart for other climes across
the mighty deep!
Yours in the love of God
Thomas B. Marsh.
Wilford Woodruff.
Notwithstanding the threats of the people to mob tar
feather and kill me if I came there again I was determined
to visit once more the Saints upon the Islands of the Sea
The next few days was occuppied in carrying out this design
I also had a short interview with Mr Douglass the Methodist
Priest and his countenance indicated the wrath of his heart
On the I gave my last farewel
to the Islands and started for my father-in-law's where
I arrived on the .
The last day of summer I rode in company
with Mrs Woodruff and sister Rhoda F Scamman to the
beach on the sea shore. We spent an hour riding upon
this beautiful beach extending along the shore for about seven
miles in length and one hundred rods in wedth at low
water. It is composed of fine white sand, is almost a dead
level and very easy and pleasent to ride or walk upon.
The sun shone brilliantly upon the face of
nature the canvas of the gallant ships were filled with the
morning breeze as they sailed upon the great deep; wave
after wave reached the extent of their bounds upon the shore
and then rolled back to their source again. These together
with other varieties made the morning's excursion very pleasent.
After picking up a quantity of sea shells to carry
to the land of Zion for domestic uses and in memory of
the place we returned to Mr Scamman's and after visiting
others of the brethren we reached Father Carter's having been
during the day a distance of 20 miles.
September came and I soon began daily to make
preperations to leave the State of Main and our friends
and relatives in Scarborough to lead a company of Saints
from the Islands of the sea to the land of Zion in
Far West. My wife and child were to accompany me
It was the greatest trial Phebe ever had to
pass through, to take the parting hand of her parents
kindred and neighbours perhaps for the last time and
to go a journey of two thousand miles late in the fall
with our baby in the first stage of the [w]hooping cough
Add to this also that she was to leave a kind father's
house of plenty and go to a new country and settle
among strangers
These matters dwelt upon my wife's mind
and the persuasion of friends was also against her journey
under the trying circumstances. In fact it seemed at
times as though earth and hell were combined to crush
her troubled spirit and the sequel of our journey will
show that all this was like foreshadowings of that which
followed on our way
I cryied unto the Lord that she might
be supported under these and all other trials and I
soon found that the same Spirit which had
inspired her to embrace the fulness of the Gospel
and forsake her friends to go a journey of one thousand
miles to enjoy the society of the Saints—the spirit which
had also united her heart and hand to me and led
her to accompany me to the Islands of the sea was
with her still!
Yes Phebe possessed too much firmness and
faith and confidence in God to put her hand to
the plough and then look back or to wholy give
way to trials however great. Like Ruth she was
determined to forsake kindred and country for my sake
and the cause in which we are engaged
As I beheld the spirit in her daily walk—
rooted in her heart and beaming in her countenance
my whole soul was bound to her in love stronger than
death such as we only feel in such circumstances.
The devil had never tempted me to cease from doing
the will of God in not gathering to Zion or to cease travelling
and preaching the Gospel. I was therefore not inclined to stay
and enjoy the Society of my friends and kindred for in staying
I should have both ruined them and myself as touching the
Kingdom of God.
Father and mother Carter and all my wife's brothers
and sisters had been uncommonly attentive and generous to
us during a year past but they could not see the propriety
of our gathering with the Saints. But we dared not let
this be an hinderance and I could only pray to God that
they might be brought to understanding and not lose their
reward for their great kindness to us.
I spent the at Father Carter's packing
up the last remnants of our goods and on the next day
Phebe's father gave us one hundred dollars for which
sum we both signed a document to the effect that we
were satisfied and would hold no further claim to
any of his real estate or personal propety
About this time my mind was in suspence
because the camp of Saints did not arrive from the
Islands and I had not heard anything by letter from
them for some time past. The sickness of our babe also
was an anxiety to us
On the and I received letters. In
the latter brother Thomas informed me that the camp
would be ready to start in a few days. He wished me
to pray God to deliver them and enable them to go out
of Babylon. Truly it was a day of trial all round to
those who were seeking to go up unto Zion.
Several days afterwards I saw a report in
the Portland Transcript against the Mormons in Davis
Co. Mo. which grew out of the fact that our brethren
claimed their privilege as American citizens and cast their
votes at an election. Numbers were rising up among the
Gentiles in the different counties to go over to Davis Co
and mob the Saints. All these reports had a tendency
to dampen the minds of those who were about to start
for the bosom of the Church. But none of these matters
moved me in my determination
The next day this article in the paper went
the rounds of the time among our friends and neighbours
They said it would not do for us to go ^and^ for that we should
be killed &c if we did go
These fears formed no part of my trials
yet at no part of my time since I had joined the Church
was I subject to more care and suspence than now.
Yet I was never stronger in the faith.
But the case stood with me thus: The
Lord had commanded me to go to Zion spedily and while
I was setting myself about the undertaking the Devil and
his agents were using their combined extertions to hinder
me. I had been waiting for the Saints from the
Islands of the sea to accompany them until it was
very late in the season; the fFall rains were upon us
and cold weather would soon set in and the minds of
the Saints around me were cast down and depressed
We had a dreary journey of two thousand miles before
us with no other prospect than to camp upon the cold
and damp ground. I had also a sick infant of only
two months old to take with me and my wife whose
spirits at times felt severly the circumstances around us;
and when she suffered I suffered also. But thank God
she stood the trial like a brave woman
These were some of the things that made me
anxious at the time but I was determined to make the
journey before another Spring even if it was alone and on
foot and I had to b[u]y my bread by the way.
On the I received a letter from brother
Nathaniel Thomas in Camden in which he said "We are
almost ready, and shall start to-morrow morning." This
cheered us.
Some days, however, passed before they arrived
and on the Elder Townsend started to look after
them and see why they did not get along.
On the next at 2 p.m. our anxiety was
releived for the camp came in sight and I immediately
accompanied them to Sister Foss' house where a busy scene ensued.
We immediately commenced nailing and painting the
wagon covers and preparing them against stormy weather. I discovered
that the company needed a leader. I laboured with them until
night and then returned to Father Carter's. It was an affecting time
to Phebe as she was about to part from all her relatives.
We spent most of the ^next^ in painting and preparing
our waggons for the journey.
At about 2 o'clock p.m. we bid our friends and relatives
farewell. Many tears were shed; but Mrs Woodruff manifested great
fortitude in parting from her father mother family and friends
After our farewell to these and many of the neighbours who
were present I made a commencement to lead this camp
of Saints on their long journey.
Our company consisted of the following persons:
From South Fox Island brother Charles Brown and family;
from North Fox Island Nathaniel Thomas and family;
brother Ephraim Luce and family, Cyrus Sterrett and
family, Ebenezer Carver and family and a young man by
the name of Alonzo Thurstin; from Camden Daniel Whitley
and family; from Scarborough Elder James Townsend and
family and I with my wife and child.
The whole numbered 53 persons. We had with
us ten waggons and nineteen horses.
After being set in order we travelled 13 miles
to Kenebunk and camped for the night by a saw mill and
as we were not fully organized there was some bustle amongst
us at first.
It was for a moment a trial to my feelings
to take my wife with an infant at her breast into a cold
tent to sleep upon the ground; but after we had become
reconciled to it there was an invitation given her to spend
the night at a house which was accepted.
I laid down upon the bed I spread in the tent
and after two hours I got up to stand on guard. I sat up
the remainder of the night built a fire and by its light wrote
in my journal.
On the third we arrived at brother Holmes'
and spent the next day, , there when we fully orgainized
our company and I was chosen their leader. Milton Holmes
was to accompany us and he was appointed our Com
On the next we continued our journey travelled
15 miles and camped in a beautiful medow
Fill up the interval from to
with the journey and casualities of camp life including
a severe attack of something like the colera upon myself
and the sickness of several children one of whom afterwards
died.
At this date our company began to seperate
Elder M. Holmes took steam boat at Buffalo for Fairport
and after another day's travel brother Cyrus Sterrett and
his family and brother Wahitley and family returned to the
city of Buffalo to spend the winter as the expence was
so great it was thought we could not all get to Zion. So
they stoped to labour and brother Thomas let them have
a span of horses and a waggon to help them up in
the Spring.
Here it should be observed that in the very
starting of this company Nathaniel Thomas had cheerfully
steped forward to the assistance of the poor and invested
about 1000 dollars for waggons horses tents &c to fit out
this company while others who possessed this world's goods
also, drew back and did not go with the poor lest they
should be under the necessity of assisting.
Journing onward to the and we
were at Painsville where the Saints had been much persecuted
From this place the next brother Townsend walked
to Kirtland to see brother Milton Holmes
We rested on the on account of rain
but journeyed to Mantauway on the following day and
spent the night at the Inn of Lewis Turner. Elders Holmes
and Townsend were with us again but Milton had made
up his mind not to go any further with us but to tarry
in Kirtland or in the regions around until the Spring
While at Kirtland brother Holmes had seen
several letters from Far West representing that there was
great trouble among the Saints caused by the inhabitants of
Missouri coming against them with armed force.
Next , we left brother M. Holmes and
continued our journey without any particular incident for the interval
of three days at which date we were brought to another seperation
On the we made arrangements to further devide
our little company, as brothers Thomas and Townsend w[ere] inclined
to stop by the way and winter
Our company was truly getting very small there being now
only brothers Luce Brown and myself and our families to continue
our way together but we felt united in spirit and determined
to go onward
That night we had a comfortable room at a Inn 7 miles
from Worster. We were by ourselves for the night; and while sitting
by the fire side Sister Lydia Luce related a dream that she
had on the night before. It was as follows:
She saw a small sun in the South and while
looking at the strange phenomenon there appeared a ring of blood
in the West. There also appeared directly several other rings
of blood of a larger size all encircling each other, forming
a ring within a ring. Soon following this a ladder of fire was seen
blazing in the heavens and it fell to the earth and broke into
two peaces. One part of the ladder had an iron plate fastened
to the end of it with something also attached to it. She said
that in her dream I went and picked it up and read it
and it contained the XV. Chapter of Isaiah. By reading
this chapter it will be seen that this ^is^ very typical of what
has to befall this Gentile nation in particular and the world
in general in the last days.
As we travelled along we were continually hearing
of the Mormon war as it was called and the inhabitants of
Missouri were persecuting and puting the Saints to death because
of their religion
On the Phebe was attacked with a severe
head ache which terminated in the brain fever. Still we
travelled on daily though my wife suffered much from the
journey.
The first day of winter was a pleasent one as
far as the season of the year was concerned; but O the winter
of sorrow was trying to seize upon my soul. Our company
was much afflicted.
It was and as we journeyed
we passed brother Thomas by the wayside mending his wagon
that had broken down. Brother Townsend was quite sick.
I had not passed this afflicted company but a few
miles before I was called to stop my horses for the purpose to
all appearence to allow my wife—my companion to breathe her
last and resign her spirit into the hands of the God who
gave it. I stoped the wagon in the street where to
those around it seemed that her death couch stood. But
while two of our sisters were standing by her side to
witness the scene of her last moments the Lord was very
merciful for notwithstanding that it seemed that breath
had left her body and her spirit departed she revived
again. I then drove the horses a few rods further and
put up at an Inn in Eaton
Here I stayed the night taking care of Phebe
and the babe. Earnestly did I pray the Lord to
spare the life of my wife.
The next day was Sunday
It was absolutely necessary to discontinue our journey and
I concluded that for awhile we would tarry until Phebe had
recovered her health in some degree or departed this life
This settled and the next part was to
remove from the In for our circumstance would not permit
our remaining there. I therefore carried her into the wagon
and drove two miles to the house of Mr McKenzie
and put up not knowing how long we should have to
tarry for Phebe felt as though she only had a breath
of life remaining.
During the day brother Thomas and his
little afflicted company passed us again. The child
whom I have already mentioned who died on the road
was a daughter of brother Thomas. Elder Townsend
who was travelling with him was now also sick.
After getting my wife and things into the
house and my horse put out I devoted myself to the taking
care of my wife.
In the evening she called me to her bedside
and said that she felt as though a few moments more
would end her existence in this life
She manifested great confidence in the cause she had embraced
and also exhorted us to confidence in God and to keep his commandments.
To appearence she was dying but as on the day before she again revived
I prayed with her and laid hands upon her and commended unto
our Father in Heaven. She slept some during the night.
Two days after Phebe was still very feeble and low
and I returned to Eaton to get some necessaries for her. I also felt the
power of the Destroyer resting upon in the forepart of the day
In the evening Phebe for the first time during
her sickness began to lay hold on faith for her recovery. Her
confidence grew strong and we laid hold on faith together; and
together we confessed our sins before the Lord and covenanted to
keep his commandments.
I had with me some oil that was consecrated
in Kirtland for my anointing. I again consecrated it for
the healing of the sick and bowed myself before the Lord
and prayed with my companion and anointed and laid
hands upon her in the name of Jesus Christ. Thanks be
to God our prayer was answered and the fever left her
Two days more and the voice of the Lord
was to us to arise and continue our way to Zion and
through the mercy of God Phebe was enabled to rise and
walk a little. She had been confined at this place four
days where we were treated kindly.
Five days farther on our journey and
where we put up at night we suddenly heard the sad news
of the death of my brother Asahel H. Woodruff who died at
Terre Haute Indiania on the 18th of October 1838 at 3 o'clock
in the morning.
In the paper was published an account of
the Administrator's sale of the property of my brother. It was
sold on the 4th of December for about three thousand dollars
Mr Robert A Smith was his administrator
There was also in the same paper an
account of the horrid butchery of 18 Latter-day Saints in Davis
County Missouri by a wicked mob
The next day I rode to Terrehaute Indiania
through the delightful scenery of that country and drove to what
was Ashahel H. Woodruff's book store. Instead of finding him there
he was in his grave and his store occupied by his Administrator
and clerk.
I had an interview with his clerk and made
enquiries concerning my brother's sickness and death but defered
attending to his business until the following day. It was
with difficulty that we could get entertainment in the city
for the night but finally we obtained an empty house.
The next day I spent mostly
in enquiring into and attending to the affairs of my brother
Asahel. I learnt from Messrs Smith and Ray that he
died at 3 o'clock on the morning of the 18th of October and
that he was sick ten days and deprived of his reason
four days before his death. While in this state his
mind in its wanderings was principally upon his business
but he occasionally spoke of his friends. His disease was
the congestive fever on the brain.
They farther said that his mind for
several months previous to his death had seemed to them
occupied by some matters unknown to them. They was not
so well acquainted with the secret of this as I was for
I was corresponding with him and knew by his letters
that his mind was deeply interested upon the subject of the
Gospel and the Church of Latter-day Saints
Of his character they testified that he
was moral in his life temperate in his practises beloved
and honoured as a citizen and his loss deeply felt
Asahel was indeed a young man of very
excellent talents, firm and indipendent in mind and also
indipendent and liberal in his principals
I had not been privileged with an interview
with him for about seven years but we had corresponded
with each other by letter. He had a peculiar art in
letter-writing which gave much interest to all the productions
of his pen. Both of us had long anticipated much upon
our meeting but my hopes were thus suddenly blighted but
I said the will of the Lord be done: All is right!
His entire stock of books with his personal
property was sold but his private letters journals manuscripts
account books pocket watch penknife pencil letter stamp bosom pin
silver thimble and some other small things. I took them into my
possession to preserve for his mother sister and friends. While looking over
his letters I found all that I had sent him carefully filed with other
communications from his family
After attending to the above affairs I accompanied
by my wife and Mr Ray, visited my brother's grave. His lot had
been cast among strongers and among them he fell and found a
early grave. No friend of his blood wor wife shared his grief or
joy in a family home nor droped with him there a ^co^mingled tear
And now Wilford and Phebe alone of all his family
marked his last dwelling place—his silent grave which looked
to us as we viewed it lonely indeed
I took some pebbles from his grave in memory
of the spot and ^returned^ with the reflection impressed upon my mind
that I had paid my last visit to my eldest brother without
spending a night under his roof and now my last visit to my
younger brother and only permitted to view his grave.
I wrote a letter to our parents in Farmington
giving an account of Asahel's death &c and wthen started nine
miles farther on my journey the same day.
We continued our journey and arrived in
Rochester Sangamon Co. Illinois on the . Here strange
to say we unexpectedly found Ebenezar Cart^v^er and family
who left us at Utica N. P. [Y] and took the canal and lake.
They had stoped in Rochester to spend the winter. We called
to visit them for a few minutes not expecting to tarry; but
after calling we concluded to spend the night with them. During
the evening I had an interview with Elder Arnold Stephens.
I was informed that we could not cross the
Illinois River in consequence of the ice. I also learned that the
Saints in Zion Far West were suffering the severest persecution and
privation and that we could not travel through that country.
Under these combined circumstances we concluded
to stop for a season in the region of Rochester as doors were
opened to us and that too among Saints who had also taken
up their abode here for a season
Next day I procured a house 3 miles north of
Rochester in a grove of woods on the borders of a prairie on the
farm of Widow Branch. It was a double house and brother
Joseph Coone, was living in one part of it.
The next day was spent in searching for dwellings
for brothers Brown Luce and their families.
The one following was the
During this day I had been engaged in preparing our dwelling
and procuring food for my family; and this was the
first beginning of my housekeeping.
Thus ended the year 1838.
SYNOPSIS FOR 1838
Travels on Missions
I travelled on three Islands of the sea and in twelve
of the United States making a distance of five thousand
three hundred and fifty one miles
Baptisms Confirmations &c.
I baptized seventeen persons five of whom were
my kinsfolk among whom were my father mother
and only sister. I also confirmed twenty two and
ordained one Elder two Priests and one Teacher.
Churches built up.
I built up a Church in my native place numbering
nine members all of my own family excepting one
I also established four meeting places
Miscellaneous Items
I held two conferences blessed four children procured 9 subscribers for
Elders Journal healed two, wrote forty one letters & received twenty six.
CHAPTER XIV
My journey, and meeting with old friends. One of my
"chapters of accidents". The council at Far West in
fulfilment of Revelation.
The Prophet out of Prison. A General Conference.
A remarkable incident of the Persecution. The first
settling of Commerce, afterwards Nauvoo. Directions by
Joseph how to to detect the Devil.
Our Mission to the Nations. Joseph's charge
to the Twelve. A day of God's power, Joseph heals the
Multitude. We start for Europe. Parley P Pratt's prophecy
As I began the year 1839 by labouring with my hands
for a season to support my family I suspended my Journal
for several months.
I will notice however several items noted at the
time: I wrote to my father-in-law my two brothers sister Eunice
and brother Smoot; and received one ^letter^ from my father-in-law
and one from my step-mother. My birthday I celebrated in
choping and spliting rails. and Finally I attended
Conference in Springfield
This conference of the Church in this district was held
in Springfield in the brick meeting house occupied by the Campbellites
Its commenced on Friday . I attended it and
from this date another stage of my history began.
I became strongly impressed by the Spirit about
this time to go to Quincy Adams County Illinois to visit the
body of the Church which had fled to that place to find an
asylum for a season from the perilous persecutions which they
had been receiving from the inhabitants of the State of Missouri
I accordingly set out for Quincy which is one hundred and
twenty miles from Springfiled. I was accompanied by my
wife, child and brother and Sister Stephens. This was .
The was a most interesting day. Reaching
Mr. Cleaveland's we once more had the happiness of greeting
sister Emma Smith who had taken up her abode for a season
with her children at the house of sister Cleaveland
Sister Smith had passed through a scene of
severe affliction since I last saw her and even at this time
Joseph her husband was in prison with other of the Saints
^We^ I took dinner with sister Emma and afterwards
we rode to Quincy a distance of 4 miles
Here an interesting scene was met. I first called
at the house occupied by Father and Mother Smith the
parents of Joseph and also by his brothers Samuel and Carlos
and their families.
The street was the next scene and here
I met on every hand the Saints with whom I had been
formerly acquainted. There were Petty, Alexander, Smoot,
and their families from the South; and there were Brigham
Young, John Taylor, J. P. Green and most all the other
Kirtland Saints. Soon brother Jonathan Hale came
along with a shovel on his back and gave me a "How
do you do brother Woodruff?"
I saw so many old friends that I hardly
knew who to go home with first. Finally I concluded
to go home and spend the night with Brother Jonathan
We had an interesting time together in talking
over our travels upon the Islands of the sea. He also gave
me an account of the sufferings of himself and family and
of the sufferings of the Saints in Missouri during the
past winter.
The inhabitants of Missouri had become
transformed into a State mob with Governor Bogg at
their head. They came from time to time upon the
Saints in battle array. Our people were shot down by
them like wild beast others were butchered in cold blood
and some had their brains knocked out after they were taken
prisoners. The soldiers also shot down the cattle cows
and hogs of the Saints for the mere purpose of destroying
them.
At times the Saints stood in their own defence
and some of their enemies fell before them. In consequence
of this the Governor of Missouri issued orders for the
total extermination of Saints from the State.
To carry out these vile and inhuman measures he sent
a General after his own heart to execute his orders forthwith and
this was the cause of our people leaving the State of Missouri and
coming to Quincy.
The whole city of the Saints F Far West had
to surrender to the militia and the Presidency with about sixty
others were cast into prison and chains. They were all delivered
at the time of which I write excepting eleven persons.
The mob used every exertion to take the life of
Joseph and others; but through the mercy of God in whose hands
their lives were their enemies did not succeed in this.
David W. Patten one of the Twelve Apostles
of the Church of Latter-day Saints was one of the martyrs of
the persecution in Missouri in the winter of 1838. David
was one of the first Twelve chosen to bear the Keys of the
Latter-day Kingdom. He died strong in the faith that
he had boldy declared for the last seven years.
Sunday the I held a council in
the morning with Elders Brigham Young and John Taylor
of the Twelve. We then met with the Church in Quincy
Brigham took the lead of the meeting.
There was a letter read from the committee
in Far West praying the brethren in Quincy to send teams
and money for the removing of fifty families from Far
West to this place. There was a contribution taken up
for this purpose of about 50 dollars and a number of teams
to go to the releif of the Saints in Far West.
The next day I spent in visiting the Saints
in Quincy. I called upon the family of brother Lyman Wight
who was still in prison with Joseph Hyrum and others in
Liberty Clay Co. Missouri. I here obtained my trunk which
had been in the hands of sister Wight for several years
On this day I also visited a number of
families who had camped on the bank of the river. They
were in a suffering condition in cold rain and mud and
some suffered for the want of food as well.
On the I returned to Rochester and on
the of the next month—April, I settled my family in
Quincy and prepared myself to accompany the Twelve to fulfill the
revelation and commandment of the Lord which required us to
take our leave of the Saints at Far West on the 26 day of April
1839 for the nations of the earth.
Previous to the narative of our journey to Far
West to fulfil the revelation and receive our ordination
to the quorum of the Twelve I will relate
One of my Chapters of Accidents
which occured in the above interval on the
[18 lines blank]
In company of three of the Twelve Apostles
I left Quincy for the purpose of going to Far
West. Brother George A. Smith and Father Cutler was
also with us and George A. like myself was going up
to receive our ordination into the quorum of the Twelve
Brigham, Orson Pratt and John Taylor were the three
whom we accompanied.
On the fourth day of our journey passing
through Huntsville we crossed a 9 miles Prairie and found
the roads crowded with the Saints who were fleeing from
the mobocratic State of Missouri.
On the we reached Far West and spent the night
at the house of brother Morris Phelps who was still in prison with
brother Parley P. Pratt.
The next day was indeed worthy of record. The
Lord had given a commandment to the Twelve to assemble upon
the building spot of the House of [the Lord] in Far West Caldwell Co Missouri
on the and their take the parting hand of the Saints
to go to the nations of the earth
But persecution had arisen to such an height that
about ten thousand souls of the Saints had been driven from
the State and the city of Far West almost made desolate and
waste. At the same time the Prophet Joseph and his council
with other Elders were in prison and had been under the sentence
of death several times because of their religion and they would
have been put to death had not the Lord preserved them
their lives were in His hands and not at this time in the
hands of their enemies. Yet there were about thirty five of
the Church killed at this time among whom was David W.
Patten of the Twelve Apostles.
These were the circumstances of that time
and moreover the Missourians had sworn that the revelation
above alluded to should not be fulfilled. Yet in spite of
all this we were now moving forthward to the building spot of
the House of the Lord in the city of Far West. The sacred spot
was reached the Council held the revelation fulfilled and after
taking leave of the Saints we returned thirty two miles and
camped for the night.
It being a matter of historical importance I will
here give from my journal of the day the minutes of
The Council at Far West;
(Held April 26th 1839)
Of The Twelve High Priests Elders and Priests.
Present of The Twelve:
Brigham Young, Heber C. Kimball, Orson Pratt,
John E. Page and John Taylor.
Resolutions of the Council:
It was resolved that the following persons should
be no more fellowshiped in the Church—namely, Isaac Russel
Mary Russel, John Godson and wife Jacob Scott senr Isaac
wife Isaac Scott Jacob Scott Jun. Ann Scott Sister
Walton Robert Walton Sister Cavanaugh Ann Wanlass Wm.
Dawson senr and wife George and Joseph Nelson and wife
and mother Wm. Warnock and wife Jotham Magnard
George Miller Bro Griggs and wife George Walters Luman
Gibbs Simeon Gardener and Freeborn Gardener.
THE TEMPLE SPOT
The Council then proceeded to the building spot
of the Lord's House when the following business was transacted:
Part of a hymn was sung on the mission of
the Twelve; and then was
The foundation of the Temple recommenced
The hymn being sung Elder Cutler the Master workman
of the house rolled up a large stone near the South East
Corner as a recommencement of laying the foundation of
the House of the Lord agreeable to revelation.
Ordination of Willford Woodruff and
George A Smith to the Quorum of the Twelve
Those of the Twelve present were Brigham Young
Heber C. Kimball Orson Pratt John E Page and John Taylor
proceeded to ordain Wilford Woodruff and George A Smith
to the quorum of the Twelve to fill the place of those who
had fallen. We had been previously nominated by the First
Presidency accepted by the Twelve and acknowledge by the
Church. At this time Darwin Chase and Norman
Shearer (who had just been liberated from Richmond
prison where they had been confined for the cause of Jesus) were ordained
after us to the office of Seventies. We were ordained on the Chief
corner stone. The Twelve then offered up vocal prayer in the
following order:
Brigham Young Heber C Kimball Orson Pratt
John E Page, John Taylor Wilford Woodruff
George A Smith.
After this we sung [A] [blank]
Fulfilment of the Revelation
The Twelve then took the parting hand of the following
Saints agreeable to revelation:
Alpheus Cutler Elias Smith Norman Shearer Wm Berton Stephen
Markham Shedrick Roundy Wm C. Clark John W. Clark
Hezekiah Peck Dawin Chase Richard Howard Mary Ann
Peck Artimisha Grainger Martha Peck Sarah Granger Hyrum
Clark Theodore Turley and Daniel Shearer.
The Master Mason of the House Alpheus
Cutler then placed the stone before spoken of in its regular
position. After which in consequence of the peculiar situation
of the Saints he thought it wisdom to adjourn the work until
some future time when the Lord should open the way to proceded
with the building.
We had entered into a covenant to see the
poor Saints all moved out of Missouri into Illinois and we had
spared no means to accomplish this object and the Lord
had now given us the desires of our hearts in this thing
The last comapny of the poor who could be
moved were with us in our return from Far West. Parley P.
Pratt and Morris Phelps were still in prison and we were
under the necessity of leaving them for a season.
Early on the morning of the we
commenced our journey from the Grove in upper Missouri where
we had returned and camped the night before. This was
32 miles from the city of Far West.
The company with us consisted of seven of the
Twelve, a number of the committee, and several other familes
of the Saints. We continued our journey and crossed the
Mississippi River steam ferry at Quincy on the being five days on our road from the Grove.
The I had the unspeakable happiness
of visiting Joseph
The Prophet out of Prison
Myself and five others of the Twelve rode
four miles out of town to Mr Cleaveland's to see brother
Joseph. He had just been delivered from prison
and from the hands of his enemies and had returned
to the bosom of his family and friends. His brother
Hyrum Lyman Wight and two others of the brethren
who had been imprisoned with him had also just
received their deliverence with him. They had been
confined in prison about six months and had been
under sentence of death three times. But their lives
were in the hands of God and could not be taken by
their enemies.
They were now at home and we were in
their midst—all rejoicing together. Joseph was frank open
and familiar as usual & sister Emma was truly happy.
The Bishops of the Church were also present
Two years had rolled away since I had
seen the Prophet Joseph's face and absense had served
to strengthen the strong union that made us one in the
New and Everlasting Covenant. When we arrived he greeted
us with joy and after spending the day rejoicing together
our company returned to Quincy.
On the day following which was
A General Conference
commenced in the morning on the Presbyterian camp ground
two miles north of Quincy. Joseph was with the Church
again and was presiding over a General Conference. It was
an interesting time and it truly gave the Saints great joy to
have their beloved Prophet with them again. During the day
there was much important business accomplished and the conference
continued through the next day which was . At its close
a collection was taken up for the poor.
On the I met with the Quorum of
the Seventies and after some counselling there were sixty ordained into
the seventies.
After this I with the Twelve and Bishops met
brother Joseph at the house of Bishoph Partridge where we again
had an interesting time. This ended the Conference.
Several brethren who attended this conference
had been wounded by the Missourian mob. I will here
relate
A Remarkable Incident of the Persecution
Brother Isaac Leany was in company with about
20 others at Hawn's Mills in upper Missouri when a large
armed mob fell upon them with loaded rifles and other
weapons and shot down seventeen of the Saints and murdered
them in cold blood.
Brother Leany fled from the scene for life and
while fleeing the mob poured forth a shower of balls upon him
which pierced his body through and through. He showed
me eleven holes in his body and there wasere 27 in his shirt
7 in his pantaloons and his coat was literally cut to rags.
One ball entered his body at one arm pit and came out at
the other; another ball entered the back and came out of the
breast and balls passed through each hip each leg and each
arm. All thiese wasere received while runing for life.
Strange in fact miraculous as it was all these
wounds with the addition of a broken rib from one of the balls
yet the speed of this brother was not lessened but he entirely
out-run his pursuers and saved his life.
This is as remarkable a case as ever recorded in
history of a man being literally riddled with balls besides having
his clothes almost cut to rags on his back with the shower of
lead and yet to outrun his pursuers and save his life just as
though only a few pees had been showered after him. He
was at this Conference now; and we can only acknowledge his
miraculous preservation to be by the power and mercy of God.
Brother Joseph Young was among the number.
He also fled and though the balls fell around him like hail
stones yet was he delivered also.
[rest of page blank]
[17 lines blank]
I spent in council with the Presidency
and Twelve. We had an interesting day. Joseph was
President of the council.
After making an humble acknowledgement
brother Orson Hyde was restored to the Church and
the quorum of the Twelve in the full fellowship by an
unaminous vote of the council
Among the vast number of the keys of the
Kingdom of God Joseph gave to the Twelve the following
for their benefit experience and travels in the flesh:
How to detect the Devil,
When transformed into an Angel of Light!
The Prophet said that when an angel of God
appears unto man face to face in person and reaches out
his hand unto the man and he in thaking hold of the angel's
hand feels a substance the same as one man would in
shaking hands with another then may he know that
such a personage is an angel of God. The person who
receives a visit from a being of this order should place all
confidence in him. Such angels are Saints with their resurrected
bodies.
But if a personage appears unto a man as an angel of
light and offers him his hand and the man when he essays to
take hold of the proffered hand feels nothing nor senses any substance
he may know that this is the Devil; for when a Saint whose
body is not resurrected appears unto a man in the flesh he will
not offer his hand for this would be against the law given
him. In keeping in mind such keys of knowledge we may
be enabled to detect the Devil that he deceive us not.
The following day I let the Bishops have my forty
acre lot in Far West Missouri. I deeded it to a man by the name
of Blesens in payment of the landing point four miles south of
the garrison in Montrose.
The time had now arrived for us who were appointed
to leave our families and the bosom of the Church and start upon
Our Mission to the Nations.
On the the Presidency—Joseph and
his Council came across the river to Montrose to spend the day
with the Twelve to bless them and their families before they
left for other nations.
In the forepart of the day we rode four miles
down the river to see the place called Blesens-point where the
Saints were expecting to build
Joseph pronounced it good and we
returned and the whole company dined at my dwelling consisting
of about twelve persons.
After dinner we all assembled for meeting
at the house of Brigham Young. Hyrum Smith having
opened the meeting by prayer the Presidency laid their hands upon
my head and sealed a blessing upon me. President Rigdon
was the speaker in setting apart and blessing me. They also
set apart and blessed Elders George A Smith and Turley
Sisters Young and Taylor with my wife were likewise blessed
In our blessings for our mission to Europe
we received the promise that if we were faithful we should
return to the bosom of our familes after having great success
upon our mission and many souls as seals of our ministry.
Brother Hyrum Smith afterwards gave us
some beneficial counsel relative to our mission and advised
as best to only preach the first principles of the Gospel
Joseph then arose and gave to us some
of the precious things of the Kingdom in the power of the Holy
Ghost. He said in substance what I here record in
the following synopsis of
Joseph's Charge to the Twelve!!
"Ever keep in exercise the principles of mercy
and be ready to forgive your brotherren on the first signs
of repentance and his asking forgiveness; and should we
even forgive our brother or our enemy before he ask it our
Heavenly Father will he equally as merciful unto us. We
ought also to be willing to confess all our sins and keep
nothing back.
Let the Twelve be humble and not be
exaulted and beware of pride. Seek not to exalt yourselves
one above another nor to excel one another but act for
each other's good. We should honorably make mention of
each other's name in our prayers before the Lord and before
our fellow men and not backbite and devour our brother.
Why will not man learn wisdom from
precept and example? Why at this late age of the world
must we be obliged to learn everything we know by sad
experience?
Must the new ones who are chosen to fill
the places of those who are fallen of the quorum of the Twelve
begin to exalt themselves until they get so high as to tumble
over and have a great fall? Must they do so and afterwards
go wallowing through the mire and be left in darkness & Judas
like be delivered to the buffatings of Satan as several of the
Twelve before? [Matthew 27:3-5] Or will they learn wisdom from experience
and be wise? O God give them wisdom and keep them
humble I pray!
"When the Twelve or any other of the witnesses of
Jesus Christ stand before the congregations of the earth and preach
in power and demonstration of the Holy Ghost and the people
are astonished and confounded at the doctrine and shall say that
man has preached a powerful discourse—a great sermon, then
let that man or those men take care that they do not ascribe the
glory unto themselves but be careful that they are humble and
ascribe the praise and glory to God and the Lamb for it is
by the power of the Holy Priesthood and the Holy Ghost that
they have the power thus to speak.
What art though O man but dust and from
whom dost thou receive thy power and blessing but from
God! Then O ye Twelve notice this key and be wise for
Christ sake and your own souls sake.
Ye are not sent out to be taught but to teach.
Let every man be sober and vigilent and let all his words be
seasened with grace. Keep in mind also that it is a day of warning
and not of many words.
Act honestly before God and beware of Gentile
sophestry such as bowing and scraping unto men in whom you
have no confidence. Be honest open and frank in all your
intercourse with mankind.
And O ye Twelve and all Saints profit by
this important key which I now give you: In all your trials
troubles and temptations afflictions bonds imprisonment and death
see to it that you do not betray heaven that you do not
betray Jesus Christ that you do not betray your brethren and
that you do not betray the revelations of God whether in the
Bible Book of Mormon Doctrine and Covenants or any of the
word of God. Yea in all your kickings and flounderings
see to it that you do not this thing lest inocent blood be found
in your skirts and you go down to hell!
We may ever know bythat there is danger of
our being led to a fall and apostacy when we give way to the
Devil so as to neglect the first known duty but whatever
you do, never betray your friend!"
[FIGURE]
The Sunday following was which
was an important day in my history. In company of
two of the Twelve and about one hundred Saints I and
Mrs Woodruff crossed in the ferry boat from Montrose to
Commerce to attend meeting that the Twelve might deliver their
farewell address before they left for England
When we arrived at the place of meeting
Elder John E. Page was speaking. He occupied the stand
in the fore-part of the day and spoke much of the proof of
the Book of Mormon.
In the afternoon brother John Taylor spoke
I followed and afterwards Orson Hyde and Brigham Young
President Rigdon then addressed us with remarks peculiarly
adapted to the circumstances of the Twelve taking their
departure from all they held dear on earth to go to other
nations to bear the testimony of God's work and revelation of
the last days. His appeal to our affections was so powerful
touching our parting from our wives and children the
trying circumstances that surrounded our families the perils
that we might meet and the blessings we should receive &c.
Tears were brought from many an eye while he addressed us
Joseph then spoke to us a few words
and said, "Remember brethren, if you are imprisoned brother
Joseph has been imprisoned before you; if you are
placed where you can only see your brethren only through
the grates of a window while in irons because of the Gospel
of Jesus Christ, remember brother Joseph has been in like
circumstances."
After this manner were his remarks
and then the meeting closed and three were baptised.
The third day after this I spent with
Joseph and some of the Twelve in arranging a selection of
hymns for the Church and two days later I assissted John
Taylor in looking over the proof shee[t] of the first Number of
the "Times and Seasons"
We afterwards had interview with
the Presidency and also Elder Kimball. We also administered
to the sick and Joseph called upon the Twelve to visit and
lay hands upon Father Smith that he might be healed
As a close to the scenes of this day we received the welcome
intelligence of the escape of Parley P. Pratt and others from prison where
they had been confined seven months. O[r]son his brother assisted them
Parley afterwards published a thrilling and interesting chapter of this imprison-
ment and escape. Soon after this Parley was home and I had
the pleasure of meeting him.
A day of Gods power
Joseph Heals the Multitude
[rest of page blank]
Three days after this time of miraculous power
I was for the first time in my life was attacked with
the chills and fever. A number of the quorum of the
Twelve were taken ill, and the Evil One strove to bind
us down that we should not go into the vineyard
I continued still to have the fever ague
every other day. Thus ^So^ it was also that ^with^ the others of the
Twelve ^who^ like myself prepared for our departure ^when^ sick and
near^igh^ to death and leaving our families under trying
circumstances. And not only were we battling with
disease previous to our starting from our friends and
homes to sojourn in a foreign land but thus it was
and thus ^when we left^ and thus farther disease followed on
our track for several months and the Destroyer sought
to lay us low.
The time came for me to leave my
family to carry the Gospel of Jesus to the nations of Europe
in fulfilment of the command of God. Accordingly I
left my parting blessing with my wife and took my farewell
of her and other Saints on the morning of the .
We left Montrose and crossed the Mis^sissippi^
for the purpose of commencing a journey of about six thousand
miles to preach the Gospel in Europe. We started without
purse or scrip^t^ and that too with the fever and ague resting
upon me every other day. I left ^started^ in company of Elder
John Taylor and we were the first of the Twelve who
left Nauvoo on this important mission. The rest expected
to follow us immediately
On the second day of our journey we passed
through Carthage and arrived at brother Perkin's where we stoped
until 12 o'clock during which I was suffering under powerful
ague and fever. We continued in the afternoon and rode in
a wagon with brother Perkins 25 miles to bro. Carlos Smith's.
It was over a rough road and I suffered much this day. The
fever was all the time heavy upon me and it seemed that
I should shake to piceces in the wagon.
We tarried in this region some days
and the Saints contribited a little means to help us on our
journey to England. We were to go with Father Coltrin in a two horsed
wagon to Ohio. On the brother George Miller gave
us a horse and we started on our journey travelled to the Illinois
river and crossed at Beardstown and continued four miles making
thirty-eight during the day
On the morrow we reached Springfield and
attended meeting. I addressed the Church in a few words and
Elder John Taylor followed me. We had travelled forty miles
this day and I felt very wearied.
In Springfield Elder Taylor engaged a printer
to print 15 hundred copies of a brief sketch of the persecutions
and sufferings of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints
by the inhabitants of Missouri.
With Father Coltrin I rode to Rochester on
the and had the pleasure of greeting some of the Fox
Island friends
We continued our journey on the
and on the we left the State of Illinois and passed into
Iowa. We crossed the Wabash and stoped at Dr Modesett a
member of our Church. I was much fatigued and had fever
Notwithstanding my fatigue and fever I
had an interview during the evening with a Mr Adams who
had been a constant companion of my brother Asahel for several
years.
Mr Adams spoke highly of my brother and
of the strictness of his principles. He said Asahel got along well in
his business until the last year of his life. He bought a large
quantity of books and they did not sell as well as he expected
and he was in consequnce not able to meet all his engagements
This was a source of much regret to him and the main
cause of his estate becoming insolvent
During the last year of his life he manifested
a greater desire than ever to improve his mind. He read
many of Tom. Paine's works and they tended more fully to
establish him in the Gospel of Jesus Christ as revealed through
the Prophet Joseph in the last days. Ashahel considered
Paine's writings easy to be refuted
My brother was more free in opening his
mind to Mr Adams than to any other man and he
was more capable of judging his views and feelings upon
spiritual subjects. He informed me that his mind was
deeply engaged with the faith of the Latter-day Saints
At first my brother said but little about the
subject but before his death he warmly contended for the principles
and defended the cause of the Latter-day Saints when it was
assailed.
Asahel was not himself during the last few
months of his life but was absent minded and overwhelmed in
deep study and would be lost in thought for hours together
He lost his former cheerfulness and during those last months
he spoke more frequently of his friends than before and
especially of myself. He was making preparations to go east
and was only hindered by his sickness and death.
Mr Adams confirmed the statement that
my brother's loss was much regreted by all of his acquaintances
and said that Asahel maintained that the cause of the Latter-
day Saints was worthy of a thorough investigation and
ought to be carefully searched into.
Sunday the I visited my brother's
grave wrote two letters one to my Sister Eunice. I was
sick and had a very restless night.
On the we passed through Indian-
apolis. This was a gloomy day to us both in body and
soul. The enemy made a powerful attack upon the
life of Elder John Taylor. He fainted several times and
it seemed that he would die. We were obliged to stop
and tarried for a few house ^hours^ at a house by the way side
We then took brother Taylor in the wagon and drove to
brother Eldridge's and spent the remainder of the day in
nursing Elder Taylor.
Father Coltrin exchanged horses with Elder
Eldridge and we continued on our journey 40 miles the
next day over rough road. We were terribly shaken in
our weak state.
The day following we travelled to German-
town where we were obliged to stop in consequence of brother
Taylor's sickness. He suffered much and ba billious fever set in upon
him. I also felt quite ill myself. This was an afflicting day to us
The next day was the and Sunday
Elder Taylor felt much better and we concluded to spend the day
in the place and preach to the people. It was a German
settlement. I delivered a discourse on the first principles
of the Gospel and other subjects. Brother Taylor followed and
spoke until he was quite exhausted not realizing his bodily
weakness. I became chilled myself and we returned to the
inn where we stoped when I was immediately taken with
the ague followed with high fever which lasted most of the
night.
The next day Elder Taylor was worse and had a
high bilious fever and could not continue his journey. It was
now evident that brother Taylor would have to be left behind
It was painful to think of parting from him and to leave
him sick nor should I have done so had I been able to
take care of him myself but this my health would not permit
Elder Taylor advised me to continue my
journey with Father Coltrin and make the best of my way
to New York and I accordingly concluded to take his
advise.
After committing my companion in the
ministry into the hands of God I parted from him in
Germantown Wayne Co. Indianna leaving him in the hands
of our Divine Master on whose work we were and in
the care of a kind and benevolent family who promised
to do everything in their power to make him comfortable
until his recovery of which I had full confidence and
faith that the friends who promised to care for him
would keep their word.
We started and rode to Richmond and
out of the State of Indianna into the State of Ohio and
passed through the town of Eaton on our way where my
wife suffered with the brain fever last winter as we
journeyed west. I noted the house in particular where
Mrs. Woodruff was healed by faith and the power of
God. We travelled this day 45 miles.
I will pass over the detail of my journey
until the during which time I had parted from
Father Coltrin and on my way at Palmira I was near
the place where the Book of Mormon was found. The
chills and fever had also followed me also during this
part of my journey.
On the 21st of September I reached
Farmington my birthplace. I was once more at my
father's house and had the privilege of meeting my parents
and my sister. Here I tarried for a short season and
continued quite ill.
On the I rode with mother and aunt
Bulah to uncle Adna Hart's whom we found sick and nigh
unto death and on the next day my grandmother Anna Thompson
died age 84 years.
On the I baptized my cousin
Betsey Cossett
My uncle Adna died on the next day
Thus my relatives were droping into eternity one after another.
But thank God there is a power in the plan of salvation
to redeem from the grave. I was baptized for my uncle
Adna on the .
Here I will observe a singular fact:
Mercy Thompson Samuel Thomson and my grandfather
and grandmother Lot and Anna Thompson all of one
family died at the age of 84 years.
I was called upon by my relatives to attend
the funeral of Uncle Adna which took place on the
I had suffered with the chills and fever almost daily for
about 15 days and to undertake to preach a sermon in
my weak state and at the very hour my ague usually
came on required much resolution and faith. However
I promised to go and gave out the appointment. It was
a chilly day. I rode in company with my step-mother
and sister Eunice to Avon three miles from Farmington.
Arriving at the house of uncle Adna
the neighbours soon began to assemble and I had the
pleasure of meeting many friends whom I had not seen
for a long time.
After singing and prayer I arose at the same
hour that my ague came on usually and addressed the assembly
I spoke for an hour or more in preaching the funeral sermon
of uncle Adna.
I took a last look at the corps which was
very pleasent and it was conveyed to the graveyard where
my mother grandfather and many relatives were buried.
I did not go to the grave myself but after
conversing with two of my relatives upon the things of the Kingdom
I returned to Farmington very thankful that I had been
delivered from the ague this day notwithstanding that I had
been so exposed; nor did I have it any more for many
days
I left my Father's house and continued
my journey on the and arrived at New York
on the 19th. ^th^
Elder Parley P. Pratt arrived on the
with his family and several more of the Twelve were expected
to be in New York soon.
I accompanied Elders Clark
Wright and Mullenar on board the packet ship Tarolinta
Capt. Smith bound for Liverpool
I had expected to go with these brethren
but thought it wisdom to tarry until more of the quorum of
the Twelve arrived so that we might hold a Conference
in New York before we started for England
Soon after this I saw in a dream
Mrs Woodruff in deep afliction at Montrose but I did not see
our child. This was in reality the case of my wife.
Elder Orson Pratt arrived in New York
Nov 19th ^^ and on the we held a Conference in this
city.
On the eveni ^night^ of the I had another
dream of my wife. I saw her and notwithstanding that
we rejoiced much at meeting each other yet our joy was
mixed with sorrow for after conversing awhile about
her domestic affairs I asked where Sarah Emma was
she answered weeping "She is dead." She also said that
she had not received my letters.
This dream was a token of what was
to come for my daughter died on the of the next
July while I was in England.
On the I wrote to
my wife and sent her 5 dollars. On this day I again
met in Conference at 7 o'clock at Elder Pratt's. John Taylor
had just arrived in New York
After passing through a severe fit of
sickness brother Taylor was enabled to continue his
journey. All the Twelve had a sick hard time in
getting along on their mission this season
On the I attended a meeting
at the house of brother Niyzbot and we had a spiritual
time and
A Prophecy of Parley P. Pratt
Upon the English Mission
Parley prophesied that the history of this hmission
of the Twelve should be known unto all nations. This
at that time none could have seen only by the Spirit of
Prophecy.
the packet ship
Oxford moved out into the stream with us on board
She had 64 steaerage passengers and 15 cabin passengers.
The ship was under the command of Capt John Rathbone
There was in all on board 109 souls.
The last day of the year found us
In the Middle of the Alantic
The sea was very rough and the weather cloudy
and we sailed under close reefed topsails. We were
one thousand nine hundred miles from New York
I will close this chapter with my
SYNOPSIS OF THE YEAR.
Travels.
I travelled in ten of the United States and crossed
one half of the Atlantic
Conferences.
I attended seven Conferences and held thirty four
meetings and was in eight councils with
the
First Presidency and Twelve.
I recorded in this year's Journal one
Discourse of the Prophet Joseph
to the Twelve.
Miscellaneous.
I ordained three Elders and one Priest attended
the baptism of a number of persons but did not baptize
more than one. I administered to sixteen sick persons and
some were healed wrote 35 letters and received six and
procured ten subscribers for the Messenger and Advocate
I also confirmed one into the Church.
CHAPTER XIV
Arrival in Liverpool. A Council at Preston
—our fields of labor. Visit to the Duke of
Sutherlands Park.
My labors in Herefordshire: marvellous
progress of the work under my charge. Numbers
baptised daily.
The first General Council of the Twelve
among the nations. Representation of the English
Mission. Ordination of a Patriarch. Starting
of the Millennial Star and Hymn Book.
On the the city of
Liverpool appeared in sight and soon after a steam
tug came along side and towed us in. Arriving
in Liverpool we visited several of its most noted places
that day. During the evening I wrote three letters one
to P. P. Pratt one to my brother-in-law and one to my
wife.
We spent Sunday the day following our
arrival in visiting several of the churches of Liverpool.
The next morning after breakfast we went
on board the Oxford to get our trunks. The porter took
our trunks and boxes to Mr George Cannon's Norfolk
Street. He was a brother-in-law of Elder John Taylor
Our provision chest and a box containing
our bed and beding we left with him and then took
our trunks to the railway depôt and started per rail for
Preston Lancashire.
For the first mile we were under groung
in a tunnel cut out of a solid rock with buildings and
people over our heads.
We started from Liverpool about 6 o'clock
and arrived in Preston about 8 and called at the house
of brother Greenwood's.
Elder Willard Richards was sent for
immediately upon our arrival and in a few minutes I had
brother Willard by the hand.
We went into the house and after spending
most of the night in conversation we retired to rest
On the a council was held at the house
of Elder Richards. Elder Joseph Fielding was called to the chair
At this Council it was arranged that Elders
John Taylor and Joseph Fielding ^should^ go to Liverpool Hyrum Clark
to Manchester and that Elders Wilford Woodruff and Theadore
Turley ^should^ go to the potteries and there enquire the mind of the Lord
upon the importance of going to Birmingham. Willard Richards
was to have the privilege of moving where the Spirit directed and
William Clayton was given the charge of ^the^ affairs of the Church in
Manchester.
It was directed also that the Elders should
communicate to the Presidents of the Church in England & After the
the arrangement of some more matters and various principles explained
by those of the Twelve the council adjourned.
During my stay in Preston we had many
calls every day to lay hands upon the sick and pray with them
and in most cases they were healed.
On the morning of the we met at
the house of ^Willard^ Richards' for a season of prayer and fasting to obtain
a blessing before we seperated for our fields of labour. We had
an interesting time
We gave each other our parting blessings
an then we seperated and started for
Our Fields of Labour
Elders John Taylor and Fielding were bound for Liverpool
Willard Richards tarried for a season in Preston and Elders Clark
Turley and myself took the train for Manchester.
Here I had the privilege of taking by the hand
Elder William Clayton and many of the Saints of this place. Brother
Clayton was one of the Presidents Council and a wise and worthy
man.
The Church in Manchester at this time numbered
one hundred and sixty four souls.
I had not been with Elder Clayton more
than a few minutes before I was called upon to visit three
sick persons and administer to them.
One case was very distressing. We found
the sister possessed of the Devil and a burning fever on the
brain. She was raging and trying to tare herself to pieces
although in the hands of three or four men.
We laid hands upon the woman and
commanded the devil to depart and the fever to be rebuked
in the name of Jesus Christ and it was done though
not without a great struggle. We left her sane and
mostly delivered of her pains
On the I met with the Saints
in Lo^mbard St^ Lower Mosby Street. Elder Turner^ley^ preached
in the fore part of the day. In the afternoon we broke
bread together in Sacrament and in the evening I preached to
a large congregation
Two offered themselves for baptism and
we laid hands upon twenty persons that were sick or
afflicted and they were usually healed.
At noon it was with difficulty that
we could get out of the house for the press of the Saints wishing
to shake hands with us
The Saints in England had great
confidence in God and his servants and there were so
many applying for the laying on of hands that it required
on our parts great faith and much of the Spirit to answer
to the faith in the people.
On the we parted from Elder
Clayton and the Saints in Manchester and took the coach
and rode to Burslem in Staffordshire.
The Saints in this place numbered 66
including one Elder one Priest three Teachers and one Deacon.
Elder Alfred Cordon presided over this Branch of the Church.
The time passed on to the when
Elder Turley started for Birmingham. In the interval
we had preached almost daily visited the Saints &c.
On the I visited each appartment of the silk factory
in New Castle and saw them manufacture silks from the raw material
to the weaver's loom.
A week after I visited Copeland's pottery works and found
it a great curiosity. Brother John Rowley made me a present of a china
box in token of friendship with the following inscription upon it in
letters of gold:
Willford & Phebe Woodruff
A Present from
Stoke upon Trent, England,
1840.
He also presented me with three small bottles with the
names incribed on them of Phebe Sarah Emma & Eunice;
also three china pitchers inscribed with
Willford Woodruff, Phebe Woodruff
Sarah Emma Woodruff
On the Queen Victoria of England was married
to Prince Albert. As many on this day were celebrating the marriage
of the Queen I thought it right to honor the king of heaven by advocating
his cause and preaching the Gospel of his son Jesus Christ.
I walked into the market place accompanied
by Elder Alfred Cordon and two other brethren and we began to sing
and pray unto God and call upon his name.
A congregation flocked around us and we
preached unto them and I bore testimony of the great work which God
had set his hand to accomplish and of the Second Coming of Christ
and warned the people to repent and be baptized for the remission
of sins.
When we had finished our testimony we
dismissed the people though many of them followed us. We also
preached in the evening at a brother's house and baptized one.
I received a letter from Elder John Taylor in
which I was informed that they had baptized ten in the town
of Liverpool.
The I preached at Burslem and after
the meeting a female came to be baptized. We called upon her
sister as we passed along and she said she would obey the
Gospel also. We then called upon another woman who was
believing but she made objections to being baptized then because
she had a dead child in the house. I told her to let
the dead burry the dead and to arise and follow us
The woman followed and we walked
two miles and I baptized the three females. Their husbands
were in the Church and were present at the baptism of
their wives.
We visited Stok^n^e on the for the
purpose of getting a door open for the preaching of the Gospel
An house was obtained and I preached to a small congregation
in the evening
The next day we left Stone and walked
to Stoke. On our way we paid
A Visit
to
The Duke of Sutherland's Park.
It is about five miles in length and five
in bredth. The first thing of note that struck our attention
as we came on the road from Stone to Stoke was the estate
of several hundred acres of ground planted over with young
^timber^ sprouts. This land was hilly.
Next came spring vale. The lower fountain
is a forced vein throwing a stream of water twelve feet high
There is a fish pond above the first fountain but rather
small. On the hill above is a spendid stone house for
the purpose of keeping persons who might be insane. Around
this vale are a number of small monuments.
Then came into our view the Manor House
built of stone. This was mostly in ruins and was more than
five hundred years old. One family had lived in it for more
than three hundred years descending from father to son.
We next visited the spendid monument
errected in memory of George Granville the late Duke and
father of the present Duke of Sutherland.
This monument is built of hewn stone
and stands upon a hill. The monument was about eighty feet high
The Duke was of course a member of the British
Parliament and as an emblem of his legislative character he held in
his ^left^ hand a roll of paper. He stands facing his splendid mansion which
is an expensive and majestic building in the vale north of the monument
at which a person has a fine view of it.
The house covers 4 acres and is built of hewn
stone having much carved work of lions and other images. There were
365 windows in it before the repairs and additions which the present
Duke was making which it was supposed would take seven years
to accomplish.
There were some hundreds of acres of woodland
on the estate and farm patches all of which were enclosed with
a fence of 4 or 5 feet high. The whole of the fence was composed
of solid iron railing miles in length.
In this park the Duke had vast quanties
of game fish and fowl. The deer was as tame as sheep. We
saw about 300 of them in one drove.
The river Trent runs through the Park
and the Duke has converted the whole of it for some distance
into a fish pond.
I visit the burrying ground which was
covered with many kinds of evergreen.
The public road running through the Park
is between two stone walls about 10 feet thick and from four
to six feet high covered with turf and green grass.
The Duke of Sutherland has two other
Parks as valuable as the one we visited and his wealth was
comparatively inexhaustible and beyond his own knowledge.
My Birthday, .
On this day I was thirty three years of age
On this birthday I preached in ^Hanly^ and broke bread and
in the evening I preached again to a large congregation when
the Spirit and power of God rested upon me. Four offered
themselves for baptism and others received my testimony
whom I expected would be baptized.
About this time commenced
A Great Work in the Potteries & ^County of^ Herfordshire.
^through my labours^
which resulted in the baptism of hundreds and the work
flourished and grew and the fame thereof went abroad
throughout that region of country
On the we took coach to Worchester and
there walked to Mr John Benbow's Hill Farm Castle Froome
Ledbury Herefordshire.
Mr Benbow was a large farmer and
cultivated about 300 acres of land. I spoke the word of
God to him and his house and he received my testimony
and we had a good time. I spent the night at his
house, and also the next day and preached there and
had the testimony that there was^ere^ many present that would
become Saints.
On the next day I preached again at
his house in the evening when a number received the
word and I baptized six. Mr John Benbow and
his wife were among the numbers. The other four were
preachers of the United Brethren of the Methodist Order.
I spent the next day in preparing a pond
to baptize in.
The next day was Sunday when I
preached in the morning at Frooms Hill in the afternoon
at Standly Hill and in the evening at the Hill Farm.
The Lord was with me and I baptized 7 persons 4
of whom were preachers of the United Brethren. I also
confirmed 13 and broke bread with the Saints.
Next day I preached again at Standly
Hill and baptised 7 persons more 2 of whom were preachers,
and one ^on^ the one following ^day^ I baptized 12 persons more, 3 of
whom were preachers.
I preached on the next three days
and the power of God was with me. On the third
day after preaching at Stokes Lane I baptized three others
into the Church.
Sunday the I preached at Froom's
Hill and met with the Saints in the afternoon and confirmed
twenty two persons and ordained John Cheese to the office of Priest.
In the evening I preached to a congregation of
about eight hundred but some of the baser sort made much
disturbance. There was a number of persons that wished to
be pbaptized but they had to return home without it in
consequence of the people.
On the next day I walked to Mainston
and obtained a license for preaching in any place under the
English Government.
On my return I visited a number of persons
and found them beleiving. I preached at Froom's Hill and
baptized three persons
The day following I had an agreeable
interview with Mr Thomas Kington the Superintendent of
the United Brethren. I laid the fulness of the Gospel before
him and he received the testimony.
On the I baptized three persons one
of whom was a preacher. While preaching on this day some of
the lower sort armed themselves with rotten eggs and threw
them at me. One hit me in the head but did not break
until it struck the ground
The next day I walked to Ledbury and
found a letter from Brother Richards. Afterwards returning
to brother Benbow's I baptized four persons 2 of whom were
preachers: one was Thomas Kingston the Superintendant of
the preachers of the United Brethren. I felt to exclaim
Glory to God, this work rolls on!
Sunday I preached at Hill Farm and
in the evening confirmed 6 persons and ordained Thomas Kington
to the office of an Elder and William Jinkins to the office of
Priest.
The next day I received letters from
John Taylor Willard Richards and Alfred Cordon. Elder Taylor
informed me that he had baptized seventeen persons in
Liverpool and Elder Richards' wished me to enquire of
the Lord his will concerning ^brother^ and sister Richards for
they were in deep affliction.
On I preached at Standly Hill and
baptized twelve persons.
A preacher called upon me On a preacher called upon me and after conversing with
him awhile he requested me to baptize him.
I changed my clothing and as I got
ready to go to the water three other preachers rode up in
a carriage to see me.
The fame had gone out into all the
country around of the rapid work that God was doing amongst
the people. They had not heard me nor any Latter-day Saint
preach but had come more than 20 miles to see me.
They came down out of the gig and walked
to where I was. Notwithstanding they were ministers I stood up
and boldy testified of the work of God in these last days.
The power of the Spirit rested upon me and they bowed
down and prayed and gave glory unto God.
We arose from our knees and the carriage
stood still and we all went down into the water that same
hour and I baptized them and afterwards laid my hands
upon them that they might receive the Holy Ghost and they
then went on their way rejoicing
Afterwards I went to ^Moorends Cross^ where
I preached and baptized five persons making nine during the
day. I also wrote a letter and confirmed eight person.
The I travelled and preached
as usual and at night I had a remarkable dream by which I felt
certain that there would be a great gathering of fish in the Gospel
and that I should baptize many and some noted persons. I was
also persuaded that more of our brethren was on their way from
America.
On I baptized two more
one of whom was a preacher. I then walked to Shuknell Hill a
noted and sightly place. The plains looked beautiful and the
valleys around the place ^town^ made the scenery picteresque in
appearence. Notwithstanding that this was but a country
place I counted twenty one churches from the top of the hill
I preached in the evening to a large congregation
and although it was the first time that they had heard the fulness of
the Gospel yet if there had been water convenient there would have
been twenty baptized but as it was a great distance to the water most
of them concluded to wait until another time. Some however would
not take no for an answer and they followed me until 2 o'clock
in the morning in search for water
We finally found a stream and baptized five
persons in a place where we had to let them down eight feet by a
bank before we reached the water. Three of these were preachers and
one an old woman who had followed us the whole of the time leaning
upon her staves.
During the day ^and night^ I had baptized seven persons
and on I baptized two more one of whom was a Primitive
^Methodist Preacher^
The day following was one of much labour. It
was Sunday the . I preached at Frooms Hill at half past ten
o'clock at the Hill Farm at half past 2 and baptized thirteen into
the Church. In the evening I met with the Saints and confirmed
thirty-five and broke bread with about eighty of the members of
the Church
I felt how much strength and wisdom I needed
for I was informed this day that some of the ministers of the Church
of England were holding councisels to petition Parliament to stop my
preaching and cause our religion to cease out of the land.
The last was the following day
when I baptized and confirmed into the Church nine more souls
I walked to Ledbury and had not been in town an hour before
many flocked around to see me and gave me the hand of fellowship
The Baptist minister opened his chapel for me
to preach in and he went into the pulpit with me and opened the
meeting by reading the 35 ch. of Isaiah and prayed mightily for me
I then arose and preached (it was said) to the
largest congregation that ever met in the chapel. The minister was
beleiving a^nd^ bid me God speed. After meeting many offered themselves
for baptism
On I baptized 13 more four of
whom were preachers and afterwards I held a meeting in another
place at the house of brother Kington.
On the I baptised 3 in ^Apperly^
and 6 in Leigh and then walked to Twigworth and preached
and afterwards returned to Leigh.
I baptised eleven women
at Gadfields Elm and on which was Sunday I met
for prayer-meeting at Leigh.
After meeting we went to a brother's for
the purpose of again administering the ordinance of baptism
Ten prepared for the ordinance but before we closed singing
and prayer a desperate mob gathered together of about a hundred
and the owner of the pond would not let us baptise while
such a mob was present fearing serious consequences
I then went in search of water in other
places for about of an hour with the mob following me, and
railing against me; but I could not find water and we had to
defered it until the aftermoon. The mob commenced fitingghting
among themselves and the people sent for constables to clear
the ground.
After this I went to Norton and
preached and then returned to Leigh and the man gave his
consent for me to baptize in his pond
We went immediately to the water and
as I commenced to baptise the mob began to gather but I
succeeded in the administering the ordiance to nine persons
while surrounded by the rabble. I did not however receive
any injury nor did any of those baptised receive any
molestation except with the tongue. In the evening I preached
to a large congregation and the power of God rested upon us
The I baptized 5 more one
of whom was a preacher and another was a clerk in the Church
of England and two days afterwards I baptized seven more ^others^ and
preached to a large congregation
The day after I received two letters
one from Elder Willard Richards and the other from Elder John
Taylor in which I was informed of the arrival of five of
the Twelve and one of the Seventies. I was also advised that
they had appointed a Conference at Preston on Wednesday the and wished me to attend.
After preaching the to a large congregation
many wished to be baptised but could not on account of the mob but
some wished to be baptised notwithstanding the persecution
At about twelve o'clock at night I went to the
pond to baptise. It was surrounded by a desperate mob and I baptised
five persons in the midst of a shower of stones one of which hit me in
the head and ^which nearly^ knocked me down with the man whom I was baptised [baptizing]
The next day I baptised 3 and I rode to Wolver-
ampton and then took rail to Stafford. Here I found ten thousand
people gathered to witness the hanging of two men. I came as near
to the jail as I could and in a few minutes they came upon the
scaffold and almost immediately they were lanched into eternity
The gallows remained until 3' oclock when
it was removed I went into the jail and had an interview with
Elder Turley who had been falsely imprisoned upon a warrent for
debt which had been contracted fifteen years before he left England
and which he supposed was settled
I spent the night with brother Hulme and
having spent the two next days in this district I took coach with
Elder Clark for Manchester and then being joined by Elder Clayton
we took the cars for Preston.
On the there was held
The First Council of the Twelve Among the Nations
There was ^were^ present at this council Elders Brigham
Young Heber C Kimball Parley P. Pratt Orson Pratt Wilford
Woodruff John Taylor and George A. Smith
Elder Brigham Young was called to the
chair to preside and John Taylor was chosen as Secretary.
The Council was opened by prayer from
Brigham who was unanimously chosen as the Standing President of
the Twelve and Elder Willard Richards was ordained to the Quorum
of the Twelve by unanimous voice and according to a previous
revelation from the Prophet Joseph
At the first sitting of the Council it was
resolved that he who may act as the Secretary of the Quorum shall
prepare the minutes of its conferences and deposit them
in the hands of its President for keeping.
It was also moved by Heber C. Kimball
and seconded by Willard Richards that twenty of the
Seventies be sent for and that it be left discretionary
with the President of the Twelve to send for more should
he think proper.
On the next day of the Council Elder
Heber C. Kimball presided and William Clayton was
chosen as clerk.
The meeting was opened by singing and
by prayer from Elder Kimball who then called upon the Elders
to represent the different Branches of the Church.
First Representation of the
Churches in England
Elder Joseph Fielding represented the Church in
Preston consisting of about 300 members 7 Elders 8 Priests
6 Teachers and 2 Deacons.
Elder Peter Welling represented the Church
in Penwortham of 73 members 3 Elders 1 Priest 2 Teachers and
1 Deacon; and the Church at Langton of 51 members 2 Elders
4 Priests and 2 Teachers was represented by Elder William
Garner.
The Southport Branch consisted of 20
members 1 Priest and 1 Teacher and the Saints at Daubers
Lane and neighbourhood numbered 54 members 1 Elder
2 Priests and 3 Teachers. The Church at Hunter's Hill had
17 members 1 Elder 1 Priest and one Teacher. These Branches
were represented by Elders Jackson Moon and Benson.
The Huskins Bolton and Ratdcliff
Branches were represented by Elder Amos Fielding; the first
consisted of 3 members and 1 Elder the one at Bolton of
60 membes 1 Elder 2 Priests and 2 Teachers and Ratcliff of 10 members
Elder Witheral represented the Church at
Whittle consisting of 18 members 1 Elders and 4 Priests; and Ribchester
with 25 members 2 Elders and 1 Teacher was represented
by Elder Francis Clark
The Church at Barnly numbered 24 members
1 Priest and one Teacher; the one at Blackbaurn 15 members and
1 Priest; the one at Keighly and Thornly 29 members 2 Elders
1 Priest 1 Teacher 1 Deacon; Waddington 50 members 2 Priests
2 Teachers and 1 Deacon; Clithero 27; Cletburn 84
Cletburn 84 members 1 Elder 2 Priests 2 Teachers 1 Deacon; the
Dunham Branch 20 members 1 Teacher and 1 Deacon; and the
Branch at Grindleton 5 members.
These Branches were represented by Elders Richardson,
Moon, J. Smith, Ellison and Thomas Smith.
The Church at Manchester consisted of
240 members 2 Elders 5 Priest 4 Teachers 1 Deacon; The Branch
at Stockport 40 members 1 Priests 2 Teachers 1 Deacon; Duttonfield
30 members & 1 Priest; Altringham 8 members 1 Priest
and 1 Teacher; The Church at Pever and Macclesfield
30 members and 3 Priests; and the Middlewich Branch six
members. These were represented by Elder William Clayton
The Church at Elton [blank] consisting
of 12 members was represented by Elder David Wilding
The Church in the Potteries was represented
by myself, numbering 101 members 1 Elder 2 Priests 4 Teachers
1 Deacon. Herefordshire numbered 160 members 1 Elder and
two Priests. Forty of these Saints were Methodist Preachers of
the United Brethren. The Herefordshire Church was also
represented by me with its forty-two places of worship licensed
according to law
The Liverpool Church consisting of
28 members was represented by Elder John Taylor. The
one at Alston Cumberland numbering 40 members 2 Elders
2 Priests and 2 Teachers was represented by Elder Joseph
Fielding.
Brampton, Bedford and Scotland were
represented by Willard Richards. The first had 30 members
1 Elder and one Priest; Bedford 40 and one Elder and one Priest
and Scotland 21 members and 3 Elders
In the afternoon another small Branch
was represented.
Elder Willard Richards having been ordained
into the Quorum of the Twelve Hyrum Clark was appointed
Counsellor to Elder Fielding in the Presidency in the place
of brother Willard.
Upon motion from Elder Fielding seconded
by Brigham Young it was determined that a Hymn book
be published and farther motioned that it be done under
the direction of the Twelve. A monthly periodical was
also proposed.
Several ordinations were attended to
in the afternoon's Council.
Heber C. Kimball laid before the
conference the importance and propriety of ordaining a
Patriarch to give Patriarchal blessings to the fatherless and to
the Saints according to the dictation of the Spirit
After various remarks Bleazard Corbridge
was chosen by the Twelve to fill the Patriarchal office and
President Fielding and his Counsellors proordained him.
On motion by Brigham Young seconded
by P. P. Pratt it was agreed that the next Conference should be
held on the 6th of July at Preston but it was subsequently
arranged to be held at Manchester.
The next ^day^ the the Council
of the Twelve held its last sitting prior to the adjournment
Brigham Young proposed and John Taylor
^seconded^ that Parley P. Pratt be chosen as the Editor of the monthly periodical
for the Church. Elder Kimball moved and P. P. Pratt seconded
that a committee of three be appointed to make a selection of
Hymns and Orson Pratt proposed and Willford Woodruff
seconded that Brigham Young P. P. Pratt and John Taylor
be that Committee
Elder Willard Richards proposed that
the name of the periodical be the Latter-day
"Latter-day Saint's Millennial Star"
George A Smith seconded this motion
and Brigham motioned and Orson Pratt sustained that
the size and price of the paper be left with the Editor.
On motions from Brigham Young seconded by
Heber C Kimball and P. P. Pratt it was determined that the Saints
who desired to emigrate should receive a recommend from the Church
in Britian to the Church in America and that no one should
be recommended to go to America who had money unless they
assisted the poor according to the counisel of the Twelve.
John Taylor motioned that the copyright of
the Books of Mormon and Doctrine and covenants be secured
as soon as possible. Parley P. Pratt sustained the motion;
and Willford Woodruff farther moved that Heber C. Brigham Young
Heber Kimball and Parley be the committee to secure the copyright
Willard Richards sustained this motion
Heber C. Kimball proposed and Willard
Richards seconded that Elder Peter Melling be ordained an Evangelical
Minister in Preston.
It was also proposed by Willard Richards
and seconded by Willford Woodruff that the Editor of the Millenial
Star keep an account of all the receipts &c connected with printing
and general expences and that the books at all times be open to
the inspection of the council of the Twelve.
All the foregoing resolutions were unaminously
adopted.
The total number of the Saints in England
and Scotland were 1671 including the Priesthood. The official
members were as follows
Elders 34; Priests 52
Teacher 38; Deacons 8
Total of Priesthood 132
The Council of the Twelve closed its
first conference among the nations on the having
been convened three days. I felt happy to have the privilege
of sitting with my brethren of the Twelve to consult upon
the establishing of the work of God among the nations and
kingdoms of the earth and it was with much satisfaction that
I preached in the Temperence Hall to a crowded congregation on the
evening of the second day of our Conference.
1840
CHAPTER XVI
[twelve blank lines]
As I am now entering upon that
part of my labours in the English mission where I became
associated with more of my brethren the Twelve in our
ministry in a foreign land I will here open a new
chapter by a brief
Summary View
of
My Mission in Herefordshire
prior to the Council at Preston.
Being led by the Spirit I visited
Froom's Hill Herefordshire on the
and commenced preaching the word of God unto the people and
many received my testimony.
I commenced baptizing & In one month and five days I
had baptised 158 souls.
I baptized Mr Thomas Kington
the Superintendant of the Church of United Brethren which
came out of the Methodist connection. I also baptized
forty-eight preachers of the United Brethren and one hundred
and twelve of the members of that Church.
This threw into my hands under my
superintendence forty-two places of worship already established
and licensed according to law including one regular chapel.
When I left this vast field of labour to
attend Conference at Preston there was ^were^ nearly 200 more persons
ready to enter into the Church; and among those already numbered
with us were the preachers of the United Brethren before mentioned
and one clerk of the Church of England and a number of wealthy
farmers
This opened the largest field of labour
and was the greatest increase of the Church in the British
Mission and when I left this vast field of labour to go to
Preston to attend Conference there were nearly two hundred
more souls ready to be baptized as soon as an opportunity
offered of whom after my return I found that Elder Kington
had baptized ten and Priest John Cheese twenty making
the number of souls belonging to the Church in Herefordshire
one hundred and eighty eight. I will now again take up
the regular thread of my history from my daily journal
for 1840.
I had spent the and of April
sitting in Council with my brethren the Twelve and the Saints
who ghad come up to this general conference of the British
Mission; and on the evening of the 20^15^th I preached in the
Temperence Hall to a crowded congregation
On the being Good Friday the Twelve
met at Penworthham two miles from Preston to visit the
Saints and spend the day together before they seperated for
their several fields of labour. Sister Moon opened a bottle
of wine for us to bless and partake of. This bottle of wine
she had kept for forty years. After spending the day
in conversing about the things of the Kingdom of God we
returned to Preston.
The time had come for the Twelve to seperate
and go into different parts of the Lord's vinyard. It was
thought widsom for Elder Heber C. Kimble to visist the Churches
which he had built up while in England on his former
mission and O[r]son Pratt to go North on mission to Scotland
John Taylor was to continue his labours in Liverpool and
Parley P. Pratt to proceed to Manchester and publish the
Millennial Star. (After years revealed that this new
periodical which was the first Church organ of foreign missions
was destined to live through many volumes and probably
will continue to be (as in 1865) the oldest periodical and
official organ in the Church. At the date of this transcript
it has passed through the hands of numerous editors and
has reached its twenty seventh volume.)
It was further arranged by the Twelve
that Elder G A Smith should go to the poteries and
Elders Brigham ^Young^ and Willard Richards go with me into
the field of labour which I had opened in Herefordshire and
the adjoining country
On the I parted from the rest of
the Twelve who were to branch out in other directions
and with Brigham Young started on my return to my
fields of labour. We took train a^nd^ journied to Manchester
and then continued by coach to Burslem where we spent
the night at brother Johnstons
Next day being Sunday Elder B.
Young preached to the people of Hanly in the morning
and evening and in the afternoon we communed with
the Saints and spent an interesting time. We spent
the night at Stoke with Brother Hulme.
The following day we took coach at
Stoke and rode to Stafford and thence to Wolverhampton
where we stayed for the night and on the morrow we
proceeded by coach to Dudly and had a good view of the
old Dudly castle and from thence to Worcester in which
city we spent several hours.
Here we visited the ancient and noted
Worcester Cathedral which surpassed for splendor and
archetecture anything which I had ever viewed. Its length
is about 400 feet and this magnificient structure is between
[blank space] and yet in stands in our
own days in stately grander for surpassing the archetectural
monuments of this age.
This cathedral contains many monuments
and marble sculptured figures over the toombs of ancient Bishops
Lords and Princes some of whom had laid there for seven
or eight hundred years. It is said that some of these monuments
with their marble sepulchre drapery are as neatly executed as any
found in Europe. Almost everything about this magnificient
chathedral from the dome to the basement is carved out of solid
marble. The pulpit is also hewn from solid stone. There
is a large organ in the building and the Church of England
hold service in it twice each day in the year. We staid during
one service.
From Worcester we rode to Ledbury and
on the road we passed through the town of Malvern on
Malvern Hill which commands the splendid prospect
of all the surrounding country for thirty miles on some
of the highest peaks of which are large entrenchments where
men retreted in the time of the Roman invasion. The
buildings in the village of Malvern are fine and very
picturesque in appearence standing on the side of these
^hills^ Malvern is a noted place which the nobility and gentry
of England visit in the Summer season. We had
a view of Eastner castle as we past along. That night
we spent at Mr Francis Pullins in Ledbury
On the next day we walked to Froom's
Hill and called upon brother John Benbow and had an
interview with Elder Kington. In the evening we held a
Church meeting at Stan^d^ly Hill to do Church business. This
was the first meeting at which Brigham Young was
present in this district of country and I will therefore subjoin
the following minutes from my Journal:
Minutes of the First Meeting
Attended By Brigham Young
In Herefordshire
Standly Hill Branch
Elder Brigham Young was elected to the chair
and Brother John Benbow chosen clerk. President Young
opened the meeting by prayer when it was motioned by Elder
Wilford Woodruff and seconded by Elder Kington that James
Hill James Barnes Charles Price and John Parry be ordained
to the office of Priest and John Benbow to the office of Teacher
which was carried unamimously. Elders Brigham Young
and Wilford Woodruff then proceeded to ordain them to
the offices assigned to them. Priest Charles Price was also
chosen clerk of the ^Standly^ Hill Branch of the Church. The
meeting closed by prayer after which we walked to Froom's
Hill and spent the night.
On the next day Elder Young and myself
walked to Moorend Cross and called upon Brother Thomas
Kington ^Jinkins^. We both had a bad cold and felt ill
I left Brother Young and went to Colwall on the side
of Malvern Hill and preached. Before the meeting I
ascended to the top of the Hill and took an interesting survey
of the surrounding country. I returned to brother Kington's ^Jinkins^
and spent the night
The following day was occupied in writing
Brother Brigham wrote a letter to his wife in which I enclosed a
few lines to Phebe. I also wrote a seperate letter to her and sent
it to Commerce Illinois. I preached at Brother Jinkins where I stayed
that night and was quite ill as I was also the next day and night
Notwithstanding that I continued sick on
the morrow the I walked five miles ^to^ and Ashfild and
preached at Mr Baily's and in the afternoon I walked to
GCrowcutt where I preached and baptized and confirmed ten
persons. One of those whom I baptized was a preacher. I
called and ^also^ ordained Edward Philips to the office of Priest. I returned
to Moorend Cross and passed the night at Brother Jinkins
having walked that day a distance of 12 miles and held two
meetings. Elder Young to day baptized four at Froom's Hill.
Thus the work of the Lord continued to advance in this
district of country.
On the I was still quite ill with my
cold but I preached at Moorend Cross and baptized and confirmed
three persons one of whom was a preacher.
On the following day still indisposed in health
I walked to Froom's Hill wrote a letter to ^my father^ Aphek Woodruff and
spent the night with Elder Brigham Young at brother Benbow's
and the next day I occupied in writing to several of my friends in
America. There was a meeting that night at Froom's Hill when
Elder Young preached and we ordained Thomas Clark to the office
of Priest.
I walked with Elder Brigham Young to ^Dymock^
next day the 30th and had an interview with Elder Richards and
Kington with whom we spent the night. I received three letters
one from ^Mother^ Woodruff one from G. A. Smith and the other
from H Cordon.
My travels and labours continued and on the
5th of May I preached at Crowcutt and baptized 5 persons and
confirmed them one of whom was a preacher and on the 6th I
baptized and confirmed them and afterwards preached at
Dun's Close and walked to Taperdin where I baptized and
confirmed 4 making on this day one of whom was a preacher
The next day I walked to Malvern Hill
and preached at Colwall and on the following visited the Saints
and friends at Malvern Hill
In my walk to Colwall on the 9th, I had
a grand survey of Nature and the Power of the Creator while
standing upon the top of Malvern Hill elevated from 1200 to
1500 feet above the level. The surrounding country was before
my views stretched out many miles. Worcester City lies on the
North and is clearly seen in the prospect and Gloster on the South
with several large villages between laid stretch out before me
with Ledbury and other villages in the West and a fine beautiful
cultivated vale upon every hand
While standing upon the eminance of this
noted Hill beholding the grand and charming prospect before me
the thunders began to roll and the lightenings flash beneath
my feet in the vale below on which the rain descended in
torrents. The solemnity and granduer of the scene was
impressive as I stood on the Hill above the clouds surveying
the beautiful works of the Creator and his majesty in the storm.
Sunday April 10th I met a company at
Colwall at Jonothan Lucy's at 9 o'clock in the morning
and baptized seven two of whom were preachers. I
confirmed 12 and then preached at brother Lucy's dined
at Mr Holmes then walked over the top and across
Malvern Hill and preached at the Pale Horse thence back
again and preached at Benjamin Holland's on the North
side and from there to colwall where I stayed for the night
I extract from my Journal April 11th
A Visit
On The Herfordshire Beacon
South of Malvern Hill.
Having my mind prepared for a lonely walk
and meditation by reading Parley P. Pratt's Book upon
the "Eternal Duration of matter I commenced ascending theis
famed hill upon the south side and after ascending several
hundred feet I came to the top of an ancient entrenchment
about a mile in length reaching around all this part
of the Hill and meeting. Having ascended about one
hundred feet farther I entered another entrenchment like
the one below and after that another; and thus entrenchment
after entrenchment above each other until I reached
the top of the Hill which was nearly a flat or level surface
of circular shape and not more than from one to two
acres in size. Thus I stood upon this Beacon of
Hertfordsire more than a thousand feet in height surveying
the surrounding county from which I could fairly gaze
upon the tiers of entrenchments below me thrown up for
war nearly [blank space] in the times of the Romans
being their military defences and capable of holding hundreds
of thousands of fighting men. These hills are altogether bare
of timber but covered with grass which is grazed by
sheep and asses. Several acres on the S. W. side is
covered with rabbit burrows from which you could see
scores of rabbits running about the ground. But I soon with-
drew my thougths from the agile little creature that sported upon
the hills to the solemner reflections of the past called up by the
entrenchments of battlefields around which told of bloody conflicts
between the natives and their invaders when England was young
Offering up a prayer upon the summit of the Hill to Him who
will redeem the earth from the curse of sin and prepare it for
the abode of the Saints of the Most High I returned to the Vale
reflecting upon the rise progress decline and fall of the nations
and empires of the earth and of the revolutions which must
still transpire before the winding up scene and the coming
of Christ to reign
At candle light I preached at Brother
John Allard's at Wind Point and was endowed with the
Spirit of God. I baptized and confirmed four.
12th A member of the Wesleanyan Methodist
came to me to enquire what she should Do to be saved. I
answered in the words of Jesus that she must be born of
water and the spirit. She received my testimony and
wished me to baptize her. I also called upon a woman
who kept the Toll Gate at Chancy's Pitch and preached
the word unto her. She received it gladly and desired
baptism at my hands. I then called upon Mrs
Sarah Stanton the house keeper of the splendid mansion
bearing the name of Brand Lodge. This lady was a
Wesleyan but she received my testimony and I administered
the ordinance of baptism to the three ladies refered to
above. I baptized them in a pond on the enclosed
grounds of Brand Lodge. I also confirmed them and then
walked to Keysandend's Street and held a meeting with the Saints
experienced a good time and confirmed 19 persons.
It seemed as though some would worship
me while they cried out—"Here is a man of Zion— the
Man of God that we have so long looked for. Who is
worthy to receive him into their house." I told them
to worship God for I was only his servant. I baptized
three and in all confirmed 22 on this the 12th day of May.
On the 13th I baptized one and then walked to
Ledbury where I received two letters one from Elder Turley
and the other from Parly P. Pratt, after which I walked to
Standly Hill and had an interview with Priest Cheese and
Barnes. Brother Cheese had baptized 15 since I last
saw him: also Priest John Parry had baptized 3 on
May the 3rd. (In his letter Elder Turley informed me
that he should be liberated from prison on the morrow)
Afterwards I walked to Froom's Hill and baptized 3 and
met the Church in company of Elder Brigham Young. We
had a good meeting and broke bread with the Saints. We
also at this tieme ordained John Cheese to the office of Elder
William Parsons and Joseph Pullen to the office of Priest
and Thomas Jinkins to that of Teacher. Besides these
we confirmed 9 souls and Elder Cheese baptized 2 and Thomas
Clark baptized 2 more
The day following I walked to Ledbury
with Brigham Young and from thence to Keysend Street
where I preached but amid much disturbance and as the
meeting was about breaking up the congregation was pelted with
rotten eggs
On the 15th I walked to Dymock and
spent the day with Elders Young Richards and Kington and
baptized one. I found that Elders Richards and Kington
had baptized fifty confirmed 1000 ordained ten Priests and
one Teacher since I last saw them. Brother Young
preached at brother Kington's where we spent the night
We spent a good time there and blessed the household and
laid hands upon the sick. The following day Elder
Kington baptized one and I spent the day with him but
brothers Young and Richards walked to Turkey Hall
Sunday the 17th was the aniversary
I met the Saints in company with Elders Young and Richards
In the morning I preached and in the afternoon brother
Brigham preached and while doing so opposers made much
disturbance being determined to break up the meeting
but Elder Young arose up in the power of the Priesthood and
in the name of the Great God and according to the laws of
the land commanded order. Two of the brethren
went to the door to keep peace one of whom was Elder Richards
They were enabled to overcome the enemy and restore order
We administerd the Lord's supper and confirmed five.
We also ordained four Priests—namely, Thomas Brooks
William Simons Thomas Smith and Samuel Warren:
also one Teacher—James Baldwin.
A Feast Day With the Saints.
The 10th of May was an interesting day to me and
and my brethren who had come on the Lord's business from
our native land to establish the first mission of the
Church in the nations of Europe. It had been a custom
of the United Brethren to hold
But they were now members of the Church of Latter
Day Saints and had received the fulness of the Gospel
and as such they continued their old custom by brotherhood
Accordingly Brother Kington formerly the presiding
minister and Superintendent of the Church of United
Brethren and now their Presiding Elder as a part of the
Church of Latter-day Saints on this day once more prepared
a temporal feast for his flock.
The day began to us propi[tious]
At five o clock in the morning I met some friends at
Mr Joseph Hill's at Dymock and baptized three persons,
two of whom were Churchmen and the other a Wesleyan
From thence we walked to William Hart's
Elder Kington baptized seven
and Elders Brigham Young and Willard Richards
confirmed them. In a few minutes I baptized five
more who were confirmed as they came out of the water
We then returned to brother Kingtons and as we were
on the road we met another person, a woman who
also desired to be baptized. Elder Kington baptized
her. The Saints began to gather at 2 o'clock and by 5 p.m.
we had nearly one hundred Saints together to the feast prepared
for them. We had indeed that day a most interesting
and spiritual time as well as our social communion
in temporal things. Elder Brigham Young first addressed
the Saints and was clothed with the Spirit and power of
God. He then asked a blessing upon the food so
bountifully prepared. We then sat down to the table
and eat and drank with nearly one hundred Saints
who possessed glad hearts and cheerful countenances
Elder Richards remarked that he did not beleive that
there had ever been such a company of Saints prepared
in so short a time and who bid fairer for the
Kingdom of Heaven than the company then assembled
at least since the Church of Latter-Day Saints was
first organized.
A Church of Four Hundred
Raised up By Me
In Two Months & a Half
I trurly felt grateful to my Heavenly Father when
I reflected back upon the time when I first proclamed
the fulness of the Gospel in this region and began
to baptize such as received my testimony. Only two
months and a half a go since I came into the Hertfordshire
field of labour and now there was a Church raised of nearly
four hundred souls and the prospect of the work constantly
increasing.
After our feasting was over the
house was called to order by Elder Brigham who then
delivered a short address after which three were confirmed
by myself and Elder Willard Richards. The were also
ordained to the office of Elder Daniel Browett and to
the office of Priest John Smith John Davis James Morgan
Robert Clift John Gaily and William E.
After our meeting was closed three more were baptized
The ordinance of baptism was administered by Priest
James Morgan who was baptized confirmed and ordained
on that and now officiated in one of the ordinances of
the Church. There was baptized and confirmed in all
that day nineteen and ordained one Elder and six Priests
On the following day Elders Young Richards
and myself went to Keysend Street where brother Young
preached and after the meeting I baptized four who were
confirmed by Elders Young and Richards as they came out
of the water.
May the 20th we walked to Wind Point and
brothers Young Richards and myself went on to the top of that
part of Malvern Hill called Herefordshire Beacon. Here we
united in prayer
And Held A Council.
We jointly felt that it was the will of God that Elder Brigham
Young should immediately go to Manchester to assist
in publishing a
Collection of Hymn Books
Of 3000 Copies.
and also to immediately print and publish
Three Thousand Copies of the Book of Mormon
for we had procured three hundred pounds for this purpose
and was anxious to have this book of God circulated
and the knowledge of the great work connected with its coming
forth published to all nations.
Returning to the Vale from the Hill we
took the parting hand of Brigham Young who stardted for
Manchester while Elder Richards and myself tarried and
preached at Wind Point; he baptized two and confirmed
one and I the other. I also ordained John Allard to the office
of Teacher.
On the netxt day we again ascended to the top
of the Herefordshire Beacon where we prayed together and spent
several hous in viewing the country around. Retur[n]ing to
the Valley Elder Richards baptized two persons. We preached
at Colwall that evening and there was also ordaind by us
on this day three Priests
On the 22nd I went over Malvern Hill
with Brother Richards and had a splendid view of the Vale
beneath. We stoped at the [blank] half way down
the hill and brother Richards engraved his name with
mine in the building. We went into the Valley and
dined after which we walked up to the Holy Well House
and drank of the Holy Water of great note which comes
out of Malvern Hill. After visiting several friends east
of the Hill we ascended to the top of Great Malvern which
is the highest peak of any part of the hill. Here we could
overlook all the hills and surrounding country. We bowed
down and offered up prayer unto God and then [nt]
by the west side and preached at Malvern Hill
We then walked to brother Jinkins at Moorend's Cross
where we spent that night and the next day and blessed
the family of our worthy brother and host.
Sunday the 24th I walked to Old
Starridge Common to attend a camp Meeting. I preached
in the morning and brother Willard Richards in the
evening after which we broke bread with the Saints
Three were baptized by me and we ordained three
Priests and one teacher
The next day was spent in looking
up the aged and infirm and we baptized as many
as would receive our testimony. I baptized six and
brother Richards confirmed them one of whom was
eighty years of age. We also preached at Dunn's Closs
and the next day at Bishops Froome
27th we baptized Charlotte Pullin
who had been a cripple from her birth and she received
a blessing after which we walked to Stokes Lane and
preached, confirmed ten persons into the church and
ordained two Priests and one Teacher and on the
20th I baptized 4 at Cricks Green who were confirmed
by Elder Richards. We then walked to Hope Rush and preached
where I baptized five more who were also confirmed by
brother Richards
On this day we visited the greatest curiosity
of Evergreen known in Europe or in any part of the world
so far as I can learn. This Evergreen was upon the farm
known as Hopton in the Hole in the Parish of Much Cowen
Herefordshire and owned by Richard Gardner. It was in a
circular form inclosing about one acre composed of Yew trees
growing out and standing in the midst of a border of Box
Brush. The yew trees were about in the form of a high
and well built hay or wheat stack and were suposed to be
several humdred years old. This Evergreen was surrounded by
a canal of water.
Our labours of the following day commenced
with my baptizing two at the creek who were confirmed by
Elder Richards and then we walked to Sucknell Hill and
preached after which I baptized three more one of whom was
a preacher and ordained one Priest
Next day Elder Richards baptized two
whom I confirmed and then we walked to Froom's Hill
to spend the night at brother Benbow's. Elder Richards
and myself had retired to rest for the night when brother
John Fidoe came in and brought us six letters three of which
were for myself. One of these were from Milton Holmes
George Town Massachusetts and another from my wife Phebe
Montrose Lee Co. Iowa. This was the first letter which I
had received from my wife since my arrival in England
Her letter contained much interesting news to me. She
informed me of
The Birth of My Son
Willford Woodruff
6 O'clock on the morning
of
March 22nd
1840.
One of the letters received by us was from Brigham
Young at Manchester informing us that the first No of the
Millennial Star
was published and that the
Hymn Book and Book of Mormon
would soon be
In Type
Another of the letters was from Sister Richards and one
also from Elder Whitehead and there was so much glorious
news that sleep was driven from our eyes for the night. I
felt more like shouting Hallelujah.
According to appointment Sunday the
31st of May we attended a camp Meeting at Froom's Hill
when I preached in the morning on the authenticity of
the Book of Mormon after which we went to the pool
where I baptized 12 and Willard Richards confirmed
them at the water's side. Elder Richards preached in the
afternoon when when we administered bread and wine to
the Saints and then about one hundred of us went to
the water when two more were baptized by Elder Cheese.
Two of those baptized this day were preachers.
June 1st I baptized 9 and Elder Richards
confirmed them and we then walked to Ledburey and preached
The churches in Herefordshire now numbered four hundred
and two souls. I answered Milton Holmes' letter and the
next day wrote to Elder John Taylor and received
No I of the Millenial Star
On the 3rd of June I wrote to Phebe. This day
A Notable Miracle
was wrought upon the person of sister Mary Pitt at Dymock
She had been confined to her bed six years with spinal disease
which mostly deprived her of the use of her feet and ancles
She had not walked for eleven years only with the use of crutches
Elder Young and Richards with myself laid hands upon her and
rebuked her infirmity and her ancle bones received strength and
she now walked without the aid of crutch or staff.
The days following I preached at Bran Green and
Haw Cross and on the Sunday according to appointment I met a
congregation at Coars Lawn and held a camp Meeting. There was
a large congregation of various denominations Aafter the meeting
we repaired to a house and broke bread. Eight were confirmed
and one baptized by Bro Spires.
The next day I walked to Deerhurst and preached
and at night I dreamed I saw a large church on fire. The steple
which was high was in flames. Several men were in the belfry
trying to save some part of the building with ropes pullies and
chains but they were soon obliged to flee for their lives and
much of the surrounding country was on fire. I dreamt that
I was on a large horse and rode out of the way.
On the 9th I attended the funeral of brother
Nathan Roberts. I sung a hymn and prayed before the body
was conveyed to the grave. I bless the children of the widow
and endeavoured to comfort her. I also baptized six and
confirmed them blessed eleven children and laid hands on
four for the healing of the sick. Afterwards I walked from
Deerhurst to Apperly and preached and on the next two
days preached at several places and baptized one and blessed a
number of children.
June 12th I walked to Dymock and
had an interview with Elder Richards who had just returned
from the south part of Herefordshire. He had built up a
church of eleven members and ordained one Teacher among
them. We preached at brother Kington's confirmed 2 and healed
one who was sick. Elder Richards wrote an article for the
Millennial Star.
Next day we held a council at brother
Kington's preparatory to a conference. We received a letter
from Brigham informing us of the
MINUTES OF A CONFERENCE
held at Gadfield Elm
Wostershire England
June 14th 1840
The Preachers and members of the Bran Green and
Gadfield's Elm Branch of the Froom's Hill Circuit of the
United Brethren met at the Gadfield's Elm chapel
pursuant to previous notice. The meeting was called to
order by Elder Thomas Kington. Willard Richards was
chosen President and Elder Daniel Brewett clerk.
The Church of the United Brethren
transformed to a Conference of
the Church of LATTER DAY SAINTS.
The meeting opened by prayer offered up by Elder
Willford Woodruff after which remarks were made by the
President respecting the business of the day and the necessary
changes to be made. It was moved by Elder Thomas Kington
and seconded by Elder Browett that this district be hereafter
known by the name of
The Bran Green & Gadfield Elm Conference
of the Church of Jesus Christ of L.D.S.
organized and established by the will and commandment of
God in the U.S of America
on the 6th day of April A.D 1830
This was carried unanimously. It was then moved by
Willford Woodruff and seconded by Thomas Kington that
William Jinkins be ordained an Elder and William Coleman
William Pitt Joseph Ferkins and Robert Harris to the office
of Priest and George Burton James Palmer and William
Leveridge Teachers who were then all ordained under the
hands of Elders Richards and Woodruff. On motion of
Elder Kington seconded by Elder Woodruff the following
arrangements of the churches were made
Branches Comprising the Conference
| Kilcott | under the care of | Priest James Palmer |
| Dymock | Priest Robert Clift | |
| Twigwarth | Priest John Hill | |
| Haw Cross | Priest William Simmon | |
| Bran Green | Priest William Coleman | |
| Ryton | Priest Thomas Brooks | |
| Lime Street | Priest John Smith | |
| Deerhurst | Priest Charles Hays | |
| [Deerhurst] | assistant | Priest Thomas Smith |
| Apperly | Priest John Vernon | |
| [Apperly] | assistant | Priest William Baylis |
| Norton | Priest John Arlick | |
| Leigh | Priest John Spires | |
| [Leigh] | assistant | Priest John Davis |
| Gadfield Elm | Priest Thomas Oaky |
| South side of the River Severn | |
| Under the charge of | Elder. D. Browett |
| North Side of the River Severn | |
| Under the charge of | Elder William Jinkins |
| The Churches comprising the | |
| Conference under the care of | Elder Thomas Kington |
In the afternoon the cConference reassembled when
the sacrament was administered to a large congregation
and remarks on various subjects were then made by the President
Ten members were confirmed and seven children blessed under
the hands of Elders Woodruff and Kington. Elder Daniel Browett
was appointed to represent the Gadfield's Elm conference at the
General Conference at Manchester and ordered that the clerk
present to the Presiding Elders for safe keeping and also to the General
Conference a copy of the minutes of this. Upon motion of
President Willard Richards the conference was adjourned until
the 13th of September of the same year.
After the close of the conference the Elders and
other officers present met in council and arranged that a weekly
council of the Priesthood should be held alternately on the
South and North sides of the River Severn to commence at
Leigh on the 26th of June and organized the same by appointing
Elder Daniel Browett President and John Hill clerk of these
weekly councils of Priesthood on the South side. The
North side was ^also^ organized by the appointment of Elder
William Jinkins President and John Smith clerk: the
first council to assemble on the 9th of the next July at
Turkey Hall. After other business of a minor nature the
council adjourned and it is worthy of remark that there had
not been that day either in conference or council a dissenting
voice.
June 15th we walked to Dymock and
I continued to Ryton and preached and then returned to
Dymock and the next day went to Lugwardine and
preached at the house of the father of Elder Philip Green
when three were baptized by Elder Green, and by Elder
Richards and myself confirmed eleven and ordained two
Priests
The following day I baptized six and
Willard Richards confirmed them after which we walked
to Marden and preached at the house of William Jay and
baptized and confirmed four. This day we baptized 10
and confirmed them blessed four children and laid hands
upon and healed seven who were sick
The day after I baptized five which
we then confirmed. We also ordained Francis Burnet
to the office of Priest blessed 6 children administered
to two who were sick and then walked to Shucknell Hill
where we preached and had an interesting time. Elder
Willard Richards spoke from the text "If the Lord be God
serve Him." The power of the Priesthood rested upon him
and the principles of eternal truth were presented so plain that no
opposing power could stand them. After he closed I arose and
bore my testimony to what the congregation had heard
The church minister of the parish had
sent a spy to our meeting to carry him word concerning
what was preached. As soon as the meeting closed
I put my hand upon his shoulder and asked him
what he thought of our doctrine and he replied "I
think it is of God." He appeared astonished when
he left the house. Almost every person with whom
I conversed said that they wished to be baptized
as soon as an opportunity offered. Several were
baptized by Elder Green after their return home
and one after the meeting by Priest Williams.
We had baptized on this day
six persons and confirmed them ordained two Priests
blessed thirteen children and healed two who were sick
The night was spent at brother Williams.
On the morning of the following
day I arose early and baptized and confirmed one
and a number of others soon came to us and requested
to be baptized
We immediately walked to the River
Lug but being hindered for a short time in looking
for a place suitable for the purpose a man by the
name of Pitt up to us filled with the devil and at
the head of a mob and commanded us not to
baptize in that river and threatened us much if we
did so. Elder Richards preached to him and warned
him to repent but the Devil raged so much in him
and his company that we deemed it wise to pospone
the administeration of the ordinance
We retired and went our way but
this wicked wman and the mob followed us shouting
hooting and yelling, but the Saints were strengthened seeing
they were not of the world and therefore the world hated
them and we went on our way rejoicing that we were
persecuted for the Gospel's sake.
Afterwards we walked to Froom's Hill
and found brother and sister Benbow zrejoicing exceedingly
in the Lord. I baptized one person here and administered
unto one sick and tarried at Brother Benbows
June 20th was spent in company
of Elders Richards & Kington in arranging for the
Froom's Hill conference. It was an exceedingly busy
day for we had much buisness to attend to. Among
the duties of this day I baptized eight persons and
we confirmed fourteen administered to the sick and
blessed three children. The power of God was in the
midst of the people and bringing about a marvellous
work in this part of the land. There were now
five hundred souls number in church in the
Herefordshire mission.
[FIGURE]
MINUTES
of the
FROOM'S HILL CONFERENCE
held at
STANDLY HILL CASTLEFROOM HEREFORDSHIRE
ENGLAND,
JUNE 21st 1840
The Preachers and members of the Froom's Hill
circuit of United Brethren met at the house
of Elder John Cheese on Standly Hill Herefordshire England
June 21st A.D. 1840 at 10 o'clock a.m. when the meeting
was called to order by Elder Thomas Kington and Elder
Willford Woodruff was chosen President and Elder John
Benbow clerk of the meeting
After prayer by Elder Willard Richards and remarks
by the President of the meeting it was moved by Elder Kington
and seconded by Elder Benbow that this circuit hereafter be
known by the name of the Froom's Hill conference of the
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints organized and
established by the will and commandment of God in
the United States of America on the 6th of June A.D. 1830
It was moved by Willard Richards and
seconded by Thomas Kington that Thomas Clark James Hill
Charles Price and Samuel Jones be ordained Elders: also that
John Jones John Morgan Joseph Shinn Samuel Badham
Henry Jones John Dyer & James Baldwin be ordained Priests:
also that Robert Hill James Shinn George Brook's and James Watkins
be ordained Teachers (carried unanimously) and these brethren were
ordained under the hands of Elders Richards and Woodruff. The
following arrangements of branches and presiding officers were
then made in the organization of the conference:
| Froom's Hill | under the care of | Priest John James |
| [Froom's Hill] | assistant | Priest John Morgan |
| Standly Hill | under the care of | Priest John Parry |
| [Standley Hill | assistant | Joseph Pullen |
| [Standley Hill | Teacher | Robert Hill |
| Ridgway Cross | under the care of | Priest James Barnes |
| Moor End Cross | under the care of | Priest William Possons |
| [Moor End Cross] | assistant | Priest William Jinkings |
| [Moor End Cross] | Teacher | Thomas Jenkins |
| Colwall | care of Priest | Jonathan Lucy |
| Pale house | care of | Thomas Jones. |
| [Pale house] | Teacher | William Williams |
| Ledbury | care of | Priest John |
| [Ledbury] | assistant | Joseph Firkins |
| Key'send Street | care of | Priest Samuel Warren |
| [Key'send Street] | assistant | Joseph Shinn |
| [Key'send Street] | Teacher | James Shinn |
| Wind Point | care of | Priest James Baldwin |
| [Wind Point] | Teacher | John Allard |
| Waferwood Common | Priest George Allen |
| Ashfield | Priest Edward Philips | |
| Crawcult | Priest George Brook | |
| Old Starridge | care of | Priest John Meeks |
| [Old Starridge] | assistant | Henry Jones |
| Hope Rough | Priest John Gaily | |
| Sucknell Hill | care of | Benjamin Williams |
| [Sucknell Hill] | assistant | Ishmael Philips |
| Lugwardine | care of | Priest John Powell |
| [Lugwardine] | assistant | John White |
| Mardon | care of | Priest John Dyer |
| [Mardon] | assistant | Francis Burnett |
| [Mardon] | Teacher | James Watkins |
| Stokes Lane | care of | Priest William Evens |
| [Stokes Lane] | assistant | William Davis |
| [Stokes Lane] | assistant | John Sanders |
| [Stokes Lane] | Teacher | Thomas Vernon |
| Bishop's Froom | Priest John Fidoe |
| Elder Thomas Clark | have charge of the Churches at | Duns Close |
| Old Starridge | ||
| Ashfield and | ||
| Crawcutt | ||
| Elder Samuel Jones | have charge of the Churches at | Keysend Street |
| Wind Point | ||
| Colwell | ||
| Pale House and | ||
| Malvern Hill | ||
| Elder Philip Green | have charg of the Churches at | Sucknell Hill |
| Lugwardin & | ||
| Mardon | ||
| Elder John Cheese | have charge of the Churches at | Stokes Lane |
| Woferwood Common | ||
| Bishop Froom |
| Elder Charles Price | have the care of the Churches at | Ledbury and |
| Ridgway Cross | ||
| Elder James Hill | have the care of churches at | Hope Rough and |
| Standly Hill |
| Elder John Benbow | have the care of Churches at | Froom's Hill |
Elder Thomas Kington
be the Presiding Elder of all the churches
composing The Conference
(carried unanimously)
After remarks by the President the meeting adjourned
till 2 o'clock p.m.
(During recess ten persons were baptized)
Conference Re-Assembled
at 2 o'clock p.m.
The sacrament of the Lord's supper was administered
to several hundred Saints after which twenty were confirmed
members of the Church and twenty children blessed under
the hands of Elder Richards and Woodruff
Thomas Kington was appointed by the
meeting to represent the Froom's Hill Conference at
The General Conference
at Manchester
and ordered that the clerk should present Elder Kington with
a copy of the minutes of this conference for safe keeping
and also a duplicate copy to be presented at
The General Conference.
The minutes were then read and accepted by the
Conference present.
The President of the meeting followed by Elder
Willard Richards then gave instruction to Saints concerning
the order of the Church and the duties of the members and
bore their testimony to the multitude of the truth of the work
They were followed by Elder Kington after which it was
moved by Willard Richards and seconded by Willford Woodruff that
the conference assembled should be adjourned until the
21st of September next 10 o'clock a.m.
(carried unanimously)
After singing and prayer the assembly dispersed and
the Elders and officers went
Into Council
and chose Elder Willford Woodruff President and
Elder John Benbow clerk
Willard Richards opened the meeting by prayer and then
motioned that we proceed to establish and organized monthly
councils of the Priesthood of the Froom's Hill conference to
commence on Friday the 3rd of the next July at half past 7
o'clock p.m. in the several divisions of the conference respectively
assigned to the different Elders as follows:
| Dun's Close | council | President Elder Thomas Clark |
| Standing clerk James Meeks | ||
| Wind Point | council | President Elder Samuel Jones |
| Standing clerk William Williams | ||
| Lugwardine | council | President Elder Philip Green |
| Standing clerk Francis Burnet | ||
| Stoke's Lane | council | President Elder John Cheese |
| Standing clerk George Allen | ||
| Moor End Cross | council | President Elder Charles Price |
| Standing clerk Thomas Jenkins | ||
| Standly Hill | council | President Elder James Hill |
| Standing clerk Joseph Pullen | ||
| Froom's Hill. | council | President Elder John Benbow |
| Standing clerk John Morgan |
on Friday the 17th of the next July at half past seven o'clock p.m.
with Elder Thomas Kington President and Elder John Benbow
standing clerk (carried unanimously)
The President, Willford Woodruff, then explained the nature
of the Priesthood and the duties and privileges of the officers and
gave such instruction as their situation required. He was followed
by Elder Willard Richards who touched upon many important
principles connected with the building up of the kingdom
The minutes of the council was then read and accepted and
having sung The Spirit of God like a fire is burning Willard Richards
gave the benediction and the brethren separated with feelings of
gratitude and thanksgiving that God had been with his people and
love and union prevailed in all the deliberations of that day.
President of the Day Willford Woodruff
Clerk John Benbow
Marvellous indeed had been the work of God in
the Herefordshire mission. Less than four months since
the Gospel was first preached in this region of country—
less than four months since I was moved by the Spirit to
open this mission and led as by the hand of God to Froom's
Hill to the house of brother John Benbow and now there
were raise up two organized conferences consisting of
Churches 33 Members 534
Officers 75
Viz. Elders 10 Priests 52 Teachers 13
June 22nd Willard Richards and myself spent the morning
at Elder John Benbows in arranging the minutes of the conference
Just as we were about to leave Frooms Hill on
the same day we were called upon to baptize five persons
The ordinance was administered to them by myself and
two more were baptized by Elder Clark. These we
confirmed and blessed four children and then started on
journey to attend the Manchester conference
I never before had left a field of labour with as much
satisfaction and I felt to render up unto God the gratitude
of my heart for giving me so many souls as seals to my
ministry and I noted in my journal of that day the remarkable
fact that I had been led by the Spirit (a little over a quarter
of a year before) through a densely populated country for
eighty miles and chose no part of it for my field of labour
until I was led by the Lord to the house of John Benbow
at Froom's Hill where I preached for the first time on the
5th of March. Now on the 22nd of June I was journing
to the Manchester conference where will be represented
this fruitful field of my labours with thirty three organized
churches numbering five hundred and forty one members
three hundred of whom received the ordinance of baptism
under my own hands
Elder Brigham Young laboured with
me in this vineyard about one month from whom I and
the Saints received much benefit for he is mighty
in council and endowed with much wisdom.
Willard Richards had laboured with me two months
and was also a great blessing to us for he had
passed through a great school of experience and learnt
much wisdom and his sound judgement was very manifest
in the councils and conferences in which we had
sat together.
We walked to Ledbury that afternoon
a distance of eight miles where we spent the night and
baptized one.
The next day Elder Willard Richards
and myself took coach to Worcester and thence to
Birmingham. This is the first time I had
visited this great manufacturing town. Birmingham
is the centre of England in its location.
Here Elder Richards and I parted
He took train for Manchester and I the coach for
West Bromich and called at sister Mary Packard
who informed me that Elder Turley was in another
part of the town and had commenced baptizing in that place. She
accompanied me to brother John Robinson's Gritts Green near Bromwich when
I learned that Elder Turley had gone to Birmingham. I wrote to
him to return and see me
I had not been in the house but a short time
before two men came in full of wrath and brought a little blind
girl and demanded of me to heal her and work a miracle that they
might have a sign. After telling them the character of those who
sought for signs one of them brought a railing accusation against
me and rejected my testimony. Brother Turley had been preaching
at this place for three weeks and had baptized nine persons. During
the evening several came to inquire into the work and four offered
themselves for baptism. I spent the night at George Morrall's
Nest day I met Elder Turley and was happy
to see him. He read a letter to me which he had received
from his wife containing much interesting matter to me.
He informed me among other items that Elders Orson Hyde and
John E. Page were set apart at the general conference by the Prophet
Joseph on the 6th of April to go to Jereusalem and that they would
visit England on their way. The letter from Sister Turley
also stated that sister Woodruff was at the conference and was
in good health. I preached that night at the house of Bro.
Walker and four were baptized by Elder Turley.
The day following was also spent at
West Bromich and preached in the evening when another was
baptized and we ordained one priest and one teacher
So also was the 25 spent at the same
place where I again preached
On the 26weth we took the Omnibus to
Lane End at the Staffordshire Potteries via Wolverhampton and Stafford
It would be difficult to describe the scene between Birmingham
and Wolverhampton. The whole county arround was
sending up smoke and flames from its innumerable furnices
I thought I never saw anything which came so near the
description of the lake of fire and brimstone as that scene
For miles theat country is one universal mass of coal pits
iron mines and furnaces belching out fire and smoke
Ariving at Lane End we called upon
the Saints and from thence we went to Stoke and I felt
truly to rejoice to once more meet the Saints in this region
We had an interview with Elder Cordon and preached at Stoke
where we spent the night
The next day I met Elder George A
Smith and whith him and brother Turley I wrote a letter to
President Joseph Smith and on the following being Sunday
we held a camp meeting at Stoke
There was a large congregation present
Elders Smith Turley and Cordon preached in the forenoon and
Elders Woodruff Glover and Smith in the afternoon
On the 29th the churches of the Staffordshire
Potteries met at Hanly when the Branches were organized
into a conference, called the conference of the Staffordshire
Potteries. Elder George A. Smith was the president of
the meeting. I was present and assisted in the business of
the day.
July 1st Elders G. A. Smith and
Turley with myself rode to Manchester where we found
Brigham Young Heber C. Kimble Parley P. Pratt and
Willard Richards at 149 Oldham Road.
We had
a pleasant time together. On the Sunday I preached to a
congregation of nearly one thousand and communed with about
500 Saints
Minutes
of
The General
Conference.
A General conference of the Church of Jesus
Christ of Latter Day Saints was held in the Carpenters
Hall Manchester on the 6th day of July 1840
There were present of the Twelve Apostles Brigham Young Parley P
Pratt Heber C. Kimball, John Taylor Willford Woodruff George A
Smith and Willard Richards and of other officers 5 High Priests
19 Elders; 15 Priests; 11 Teachers and 3 Deacons
Shortly after 10 a.m. the meeting was called
to order by Elder William Clayton. It was moved by Elder Brigham
Young and seconded by Willford Woodruff that Elder Parley P. Pratt
be chosen President of the conference which was unanimously
carried and William Clayton was chosen clerk. The President opened
the meeting by prayer. There were then represented 41 churches in
England and Scotland. The British Mission thean stood
as follows
Churches 41. Members 2513
Elders 56; Priests 126; Teachers 61; Deacons 13.
Increase of the last Three months
of Members 842; of Elders 22; of Priests 74
of Teachers 23; of Deacons 5.
It was moved and carried that Elders Thomas Kington
Alfred Cordon and Thomas Smith be ordained High Priests and
John Albiston John Blezard, William Berry, John Sanders
John Parkinson, James Worsley and John Allen be ordained Elders
and that Joseph Slinger, George Walker, John Smith, Robert
Williams William Black, John Melling and John Swindlehurst
be ordained Priests. They were ordained under the hands of
Elders Brigham Young and Willard Richards.
Much other business was transacted this day
and the General Conference closed with the benediction from
Elder Brigham Young.
President—Parley P. Pratt
Clerk—William Clayton
Elders Young and Pratt ordained a man about the last
of June to the office of Elder who was in the British army
and who is now ordered to India with the regiment to which he belongs
There he will carry the Gospel. He sailed in good spirits determined
to preach the Latter-Day work in the far off land where he was
bound. On the 17th of July Elders George A. Smith and A. Cordon
also ordained to the office of Elder William J Barret of Burslem
aged 17 years. He was bound for South Australia to preach the
Gospel to that distant colony sisxteen thousand miles from his
native land.
July th 7th I met with the Twelve and a number
of the Priesthood beside in council at the Millinnial Star office
wehern much important business was transacted and a field
of labour assigned to each officer until the next General
Conference.
After dinner the Twelve met by appointment
in front of the Infirmary and proceeded to a Paper storehouse
where Brigham and Parley had made a contract for paper suficient
to print five thousand copies of the Book of Mormon. After
seeing the paper weighed and prayed for (cost £107) we walked
to Brother Miller where I took refreshments with about 20 Elders
and had a pleasant time. The Twelve then went to the Star office
and held a council when it was voted that Parley might
go to New York and get his family and that Elder Theadore
Turley should lead a company of Saints from England to
Commerce (or Nauvoo) After some other business the meeting
adjourned to meet the next morning.
I wrote a letter to Phebe next day and
on the following one for publication in the Millinnial Star
and on the day after a number of letters to my friends and
family in America to be forwared by Brother Parley to New
York and on the next I assisted brother Brigham and several
of the sisters in doing up a package of No 3 of the Millennial
Star for Parley to take to New York
On the 12th I attended meeting at the Joiners
Hall. Brigham preached in the morning and I in the evening
and in the afternoon we commenced with the Saints
Next day I received a lengthy and a
very interesting letter from my wife Phebe from which
I made some extracts to be inserted in Millinnial Star
No. 4. My wife informed me that the Rev Mr Bogart
a Methodist Preacher who was the
The Leader of the Missouri Mob
had
Shot a Man during the Election
and was
To be Hung on the Fourth of July for Murder
My wife also informed me that an Indian with
his wife and daughter had been baptized. He was the Indian Interpreter
of six tribes. Two Elders with their families had gone out on mission
to the Indians.
July the 15th I parted from Elder Brigham Young
and the Saints at Manchester and rode to Burslem where I again
met Elders George A Smith and Alfred Cordon. I brought with
me 110 Stars for brother Cordon and for brother Kington for
the Herefordshire Saints 550 numbers and about 100 Hymn Books
Next day I visited Stoke and Lane End
where the Saints manifested much joy at seeing me again. I
was presented with a small splendid china box as a present
from the Saints in Stoke upon Trent. That night I preached
at Hanly and baptized one.
On the following day July 17th I wrote two
letters to Phebe to be sent in a letter. I afterwards found that
my first born child
Sarah Emma Woodruff Died on this Day.
Next day I wrote to Elder Turley and a letter to the Saints
from Fox Islands at Montrose and then walked to Leek in
company of Elder George A Smith. This is the metropolis
of the Morelands. There is a large stone crinoss in the church yard
erected many centuries ago in hosnour of some Roman
Catholic dignitaries. In 1645 the rebels of Scotland broke
off the head and built a fire around it and the smoke
still remains.
The 19th being Sunday I preached at Leek
when Mr John Jones came to oppose us. His carriage
broke down on the road and he was thrown into the mud
He came to our meeting but the Lord shut his mouth
and he could not utter a word but left the room as soon
as I had closed. In the even George A Smith preached and
afterwards six were baptized under his hands. We also
ordained 2 and several were healed by our administration
On the 20th I did a bundle up with much pains
to send to my wife by Elder Turley and the nesxt day George
A. Smith and myself sent our packages to Manchester in
care of Brigham Young. Afterwards we parted from the
Saints at Burslem and took coach to Birmingham where
at night we attended the Seventeenth Anniversary of the
Birmingham Auxiliary to the Baptist Missionary society
at the Town Hall. This is one of the principal public
buildings in England and has the largest organ in
that country perhaps the largest in the world. It is 52
feet in height and contained 3000 pipes and 68 stops. The
Hall could seat 5000 and it was c[r]owded. The chair was
taken at 6 o'clock and there were gathered there that evening
the best ministerial talant in Europe.
Next day we traveled by coach to Worcester
and thence to Ledbury where Elder Smith remained
but I walked to Dymock and held a meeting that night
The following day we walked to Froom's Hill
and found the Saints strong in the faith and increasing
fast in numbers and prepraring for emigration with
the Saints to the body of the church in America. Bro
and sister Benbow were willing to make every sacrifice
for the gathering of the poor among God's people. A company
of about 50 were to start in a few days from the
Herefordshire district 40 of whom would go by the
generous help and philantrophy of Elder John Benbow
After my return to my field of labour
I continued my ministerial labours Elder George A. Smith
being with me. I was happy to learn that the work in
Herefordshire and adjoining country was rolling on rapidly
on every hand. The Elders and priests were universally
blessed in their ministry in this part of the vinyard
They were baptizing daily. Elder Richardson had baptized
about 40 since his arrival and Elder Key about 20 and
Elders Kington Browett Benbow Cheese Clark and others had
baptized many.
On the 2nd of July after my return
we baptized 40 in various parts of this vinyard and
since the General Conference there had been baptized 250 in this region
The churches here now numbered 800 members. I no longer continued
myself to baptize but called the local and traveling ministry under
my direction to administer the ordinance of baptism while George
A. Smith and myself devoted ourselves to preaching the gospel
holding councils comfirming members healing the sick and blessing
and building up the Saints. We were looking every day at this
date for Elder Heber C. Kimball.
As soon as brother Heber arrived it was our
purpose to take our leave of the Saints in this region and
go with him to
The city of London on a mission
to warn the inhabitants thereof and preach to them the
Gospel.
On the 5th of this month I wrote a letter to the
Millennial Star and on the next day I sealed up a package
of 42 letters and my Journal from Montrose to England to send
to my wife by Elder Turley. It contained all my correspondence
since the 8th of August 18239. Enclosed also was No 1 and 3 of
the Millennial Star.
It was one year on the 8th since I left
Montrose and parted from my family to take a mission
to England and my history will show how the Twelve started
under afflictions and pain how fever and ague followed us
on our journey and it will show how also the Providence
of God afterwards was manifest and how wonderfully we
had been blessed in the British Mission
August the 11th Elder Turley started for
Liverpool to prepare a ship for about 80 Saints to emigrate
and the fact that the man at whose ^house^ I first planted the
seeds of the work in this part of the Lord's vineyard now
gathered at his own expence 40 of this 80 bound for the gathering
place of the Saints. He gave one hundred pounds to
Elder Turley to pay the deposit money and secure the passage
of those who were to go through his benevolence. From
my soul I said "Let the blessing of Almighty God
rest upon brother John Benbow for ever" We took
the parting hand of Brother and Sister Benbow and the
Saints at Froom's Hill who were going with him to meet
them no more until we meet again in Navoo. We then
walked to Ledbury
Next day we went to Dymock and found
brother Heber at brother Kington's. He had come from
Manchester to meet Elder George A Smith and myself
for the purpose of going to the city of London
Brother Heber brought with him two
letters just received from America one of which was from
his wife to himself and the other from Father John
Smith to his son George A.
Sister Kimball informed us of the
death of the Presiding Bishop Edward Patridge who died
May the 27th 1840 and his daughter died a week before
him. Bishop Patridge was one of the wisest and
best men of the last days. He was like Nathaniel
of old in whom there was no guile. [John 1:47] He had passed
through much persecution with the Saints for the
word of God and the testimony of Jesus. In 1833 he
was imprisoned and tared and feathered. In 1839 he
was again imprisoned and passed through the great
persecutions of that year and he was a member and the
Bishop of the Church almost from its foundation
Elders Kimball Smith and myself
on this day walked to Turkey Hall in Glostershire where
we preached and on the next day went to Leigh and
held a meeting with the Saints. We all three spoke and
had an interesting time. After meeting I baptized 4
and assisted in the confirmation of seven.
On the evening of the next day we held
a council meeting at the house of Elder Browett. We
had a very profitable time and after meeting confirmed one
and healed several who were sick. The following day we
continued at Leigh.
Sunday the 16th we held a large camp
when Brothers Kimball and myself preached to large congregations
both in the forenoon and afternoon. We baptized [arbt] 4
and confirmed 64 and also ordained 1 Elder and 2 Priests. These
two latter brethren had this day come 12 miles to receive the work and
were baptized confirmed and ordained Priests on the same day.
On the 17th we took the parting hand of the
Saints at Leigh and started on our mission to London
In company of Elder Browett Elders Kimball Smith
and myself rode from Leigh to Cheltenham where we tarried
for the night and on the morrow August the 18th we continued
to journey to the metropolis of England
We took coach at Cheltenham and rode
40 miles through a level country having quite the appearance
of the Illinois and Missouri prairies occupied altogether for
farming. We passed by three villages and thousands of
acres of wheat and barley fields in the season of harvest.
Part of the crops were cut and part standing and the
country arround everywhere wore the golden hue of
plentiful harvest.
We passed through Oxfordshire and
within about eight miles of the Oxford University. This
is the largest and most famed University in the world
Journing through Oxfordshire we saw vast
herds of cattle sheep and deer. We passed insight of
Stow the family residence of the Duke of Buckingham
and the Wychwood Forest containing seven thousand
five hundred acres of timber in which thousands of
cattle fed. It is also a noted resort for the Sportsmen and the hunt
At Farington Station we took the train for
London at 1 o'clock p.m. We passed through Relicks and had a
good view of the old ruins and as we dashed along in the
cars we had also a fine view of the splendid W
castle. After travelling on the rail 70 miles we reached
the great metropolis of England.
The City of London
at 4 o'clock p.m.
We took conveyance to the centre of the city
by omnibus, and then walked across London Bridge into
the Borough, and called upon Mrs Allgood, 19 King Street,
in the City. She is the sister of Elder Theadore Turley's
wife. She treated us with kindness, and gave us
refreshments and then directed us to a public house,
the King's Arms, King Street, Borough. Here we tarried
for the night. and I wrote a letter to my wife.
We were now in England's great metropolis
to sound to it the first proclamation of the Latter-Day
Work; for
Heber C. Kimball, George A Smith,
and Myself
were the Theree First Elders in London
to preach the Gospel and establish the Church of
Latter-Day Saints.
I wrote another letter to my wife next
day to be forwarded by Elder Turley. We then took a walk
a mile or two into the city, passed London Bridge twice
and returned and spent the night at the King's Arms.
There was so much passing in the street of drays and cabs
and singing and hallowing at all hours of the night that
it was with difficulty I could sleep at all
I wrote a letter to Elders Young and
Richards next day and also another to Bro F Pullin and
then we took a walk through the city. We called
upon the Rev. J. E. Smith Lincoln's Inn Fields, and
also visited John Pye 16 Curiosity Street Chancery Lane.
He was a strong beleiver in the prophecies of Joanna Southcott and
was one of the society. We then returned and had a view
of St. Pauls cathedral, the largest in the world except
St Peter's at Rome. We crossed London Bridge took
tea at 19 King Street, and then went to Union chapel,
Waterloo Road, and heard a comical sermon delivered
by an Atkinite preacher. I spent the night at 58 King
Street at Mrs Loftus.
The next day August the 21st was the
most interesting sight seeing day in my life, as far as the
viewing the splendid works of man
I started in company of Elders Heber
C Kimball and George A Smith for a walk over the
city of London. We crossed London Bridge, and passed
through King William Street, and several other streets, and visited
Covent Garden, then through St Martin Street and Court, Leicester
Square, Sidney Alley, Coventry Street, Picadillie, Glass Hous st
and through most of Regent Street, The latter is one of the
most splendid streets in the world. We passed through
Langham Place, and All Souls Church, which has a spire naked
from its base to the top, then through Oxford Street, and
returned by way of St Paul's, and ended our sight seing of
the day by visiting the noted monument erected in comme
moration of the great fire in London, in 1666, and built under
the direction of that famous Architect, Sir Cristopher Wren.
We entered a door at its base (paid 6 pence on entering) and
ascended 345 black marble steps which brought us up 200
feet into the air and about 100 feet higher than the highest
houses. We steped on the outside of the pillar, which is
surrounded by an iron railing; and here we had presented
to our view an indescribable scenery on every hand
of one of fthe greatest capital cities of the world, & which can boast
of a history of nearly two thousand years. At our feet,
as it were laid a historical panorama stretching out to our
view arround. Never before had I beheld such a splendid
sight never before such a grouping of the monuments of
ancient times never before beheld such a grand historical
illustration of London as it was through the long succession of
England's greatness by this magnificient view of London as
it is in the present day
We were situated so as to overlook nearly every
part of the city. East of us lay the ancient Tower of London; the
place of so many great historical episodes of English history, the
scene of many of the capital tragedies of England and the terrible
Bastile of England the frowning political sepulcure of the
nation where the absolute monarchs and great ruling chiefs
of the land have buried their victims their secrets and their
crimes.
East of us also lay the Mint; North the Mansion
House of the Lord Mayor of London; North West St Paul's church
West- Westminster Abbey and the House of Parliament; South
lies the River Thames with five of the large bridges across
in full view and one not seen from the mMonument making
six: One of the collossal arched Bridges of the Thames is
of solid cast iron called Southwark Bridge. This also is the
celebrated "Suspension Bridge" which at this time was one
of the great wonders of the age. The other collossal and
magnificent bridges of the royal Thames (England's chief river)
are London Bridge Blackfriars Waterloo Westminster and
Vauschall all of which are built of massive stone. These
six bridges are fine sights in themselves. They are the
architectural monuments of the Thames; and our view of them
from our high pinnacle with their crowds of moving and
everchanging human masses, and to so describe it mobs of
cabs, omnibuses, carriages, drays, &c., which dash along and seen
as though they were going to lock together and dash each
other to pieces presented to us a picturesque sight. worthy
of note.
In addition to all this within our view
was London Borough, on the South of the River, and all
around us hundreds of churches, chaples and spires,
standing in the midst of one universal mass of buildings,
covering about six square miles of ground
While viewing this prospect on a clear
day, we conversed with a Prussian Traveller, a citizen of Berlin,
who had travelled much over Europe and Asia and other parts
of the world, and he declaired that we could not find another spot
on the face of the earth that would present to our view so grand
a scenery as the one before us
This mMonument on which we stood is 24
feet higher than Trajans Pillar at Rome and on it is the following
inscription in Latin:
In the year 1666 the second day of September
from hence at the distance of 202 feet, the hight up this column
about midnight a most terrible fire broke out which driven
on by a high wind not only wasted the adjacent parts but
also places very remote with incredible noise and fury.
It consumed 89 churches the gates of the city, Guild Hall
many public structures hospitals schools libraries and a vast
number of stately edifices 13,200 dwelling houses 400 streets
of 26 Wards it utterly destroyed 15 and left 8 others shattered
and half burnt. The ruins of the city were 436 acres:
from the Tower by the Thames side to the Temple church
and from the North East Gate along the city wall to Holborn
Bridge. To the estates and fortunes of the citizens it
was merciless but to their lives very favourable (only eight
being lost) That it might in all things resemble the
last conflagration of the world the destruction was sudden
for in a small space of time the same city was set [a]
most flourishing and reduced to nothing. The days after,
When the fatal fire had baffled all human councils and
endeavours, the opinion of all, as it were by the will of
heaven it stoped and on every side was extinguished.
August 22nd I received a letter from
Mrs Woodruff which gave me much joy and I wrote her
in return. We also received one from Brigham Young
and a copy of the 4th No of the Millennial Star. I walked
out in the evening near the house of Parliament and bought
a good pocket watch and paid £2.90
Next day we went to Zion's chapel and
heard the celebrated Rev Robert Aitken preach two sermons
He delivered an interesting warning to the Gentiles, and presented
some of the most sublime truths I ever heard from a sectarian
priest; but he was building without the foundation.
On the 24th we removed our lodgings to Mr Robert
Merryfields, No 15 Glousester Row, Grange Road, wehere we obtained
room for all three of us.
We visited St. Paul's Cathedral and went all
through the lower court. Excepting St Peter's at Rome this is the
largest and most famed in the world.
St Paul's is 500 feet long 20085 feet wide
from North to South 404 high from East to West and
it contains 74 monuments of fine marble erected over the
toombs of certain Lords Bishops Generals and Earls and men
of other titles who have distinguished themselves in the military
service of Great Britian and otherwise. Lord Nelson's
Monument is the largest and most noted of the whole of
the men thus honoured. Their bodies are placed in the
vaults and their monuments erected on the flour above
This cathedral has three lofty spires and the
whole building is magnificient.
St. Paul's church was first built by St Augustine
in the year 610 and was destroyed by fire in 961 and
rebuilt the following year. It was not until the reign of
Athelstan that London became the Metropolis of England
and it was to this King that St Paul's was mostly indebted
for its permanent establishment and pre-eminance. In 1086
it was again destroyed by fire which also laid the greater part
of the Metropolis in ruins. Maurice Bishop of London who
had been chaplain and Chancellor to William the Conqurer conceived
the vast design of erecting the magnificient structure which
immediately preceeded the present cathedral. In 1099 it was
sufficiently built to admit of public worship but was again partly
burned in 1132 and again in 1135-6 and sustained considerable
injury. The central tower was completed in 1221 and additions
was made to the building from time to time. The lofty spire
of the cathedral was fired by lightning in 1444 and not repaired
till 1462 and in 1561 it again caught on fire and the roof
also destroyed. Queen Elizabeth commenced to repair it and
Charles the First completed it at the cost of 104330=4=8; but
under the rule of the Parliament and Cromwell the cathedral
suffered befyond any former example. Its revenues were
confiscated and seized by Parliament and the body of the building
converted into stables and barracks. In the reign of Charles the Second
it was again repared but was not finished when it became a prey
to the great fire of London in 1666. The new cathedral—the St
Paul's of to day was built by Sir Christopher Wren. The first
stone was laid on the 21st of June 1675 and the cap stone laid
by the son of the Architect in 1710 and it was finished and
issued by George the First in 1750 ^1715^. Its cost was over one million
and half sterling English money or nearly six million dollars
Its length from East to West is 500 ^ft^ and the breadth of the
body of the church 285 ft. and to the top of the cross over the dome
its height is 404 ft: and it covers over two acres of ground.
I again visited this cathedral on the 7th of
September and went from the lower floor to the ball and
visited every part of the building for public inspection. I walked
through the Whispering Gallery where a person can hear a
whisper from any part of it and when the door shuts
it penetrates the ear like peels of thunder.
On the 25 of August we attended a meeting
of the Temperance Society, at their Hall which we engaged,
but could not have it until the 7th of the next month. Br Smith
made a short speech. On the following day, we started out to try to
get some doors opened for preaching. Brother Kimball
went to one part of the city and brother Smith and myself
to another. We called upon two Baptist Ministers and
asked one for his chapel. In the evening we attended a
Methodist meeting in Song Lane
Next day we again went to the Temperance
Hall, in St George's Road, near the Elephant & Castle, and by the
request of the meeting ^comittee^ I addressed the meeting upon the subject
of temperance, followed by George A Smith. We gave out
an appointment to preach the Gospel at that place Sep the 7th
The day after we all started out to go
through the city of London to see if we could find a
man with the Spirit of God; and after wandering through
the city, not Knowing whither we went, we came upon a
man and stoped him and spoke to him. Brother
Kimball asked him if he was a preacher? He said
he was. He seemed to have a good spirit, and informed us
that he had been to America, and had come to London for
the purpose of going to South Australia, but had just burried
one child and another laid at the point of death. Brother
Kimball told him his child should live. He gave us some
information where we could preach. On the same day we
called upon him and found his child better, but he was
not at home. We then went and heard a Calvinest preach
and he gave us an invitation to call and see him
Next day we again went over the city to see
if we could any of the children of God. We found one man
and his household who received our testimony, and he opened
his doors for us to preach. We appointed a meeting at his house
for Sunday evening. His name was Corner, and he lived at
52 Ironmonger Row, St. Luke's Parish, near the church.
Foundation of the Church
in
The City of London.
We had spent twelve days in going to and fro
London trying to find a people willing to receive our testimony,
but finding the doors shut against us, we determined in
the name of God to into the streets and lift up our voices
Accordingly Elders Kimball, Smith, and myself
started out on Sunday morning, August the 30th; walked
three miles and stoped in Tabernacle Square, Old Street, where
we found an Aitkenite preaching to the people, who was
followed by a Presbyterian. Just as the latter was about to
begin, Elder Kimball informed him that there was a preacher
from America present who would like to speak when he
got through. The preacher then informed the peopele that
there was an American minister present, and proposed that
he should speeak first. Elder George A Smith then got into
the chair, and spoke about 20 minutes, and then the Presbyterian
spoke. George A. had informed the people that there were
two other American Preachers present who would like to
address them; and, when the Presbyterian had closed, Elder
Kimball asked him if there would be any objection to our preaching
there at 3 o'clock. He answered "No;" not at all. What
denomination do you belong to?" "To the Church of Jesus
Christ of Latter Day Saints" was the reply
"Oh I have heard of them" he said. They are
"a bad people; they have done much hurt; they divide churches;
"we don't want to hear you."
He then mounted the chair again and said
to the people,
"I have just heard that the last man who spoke
belongs to the Latter-Day Saints;" and then he began to rail
against us.
Elder Kimball asked him to let him stopedep
into the chair to give out an appointment for a 3 o'clock
meeting, but he would not let him. Brother Kimball then
raised his voice and informed the people that some American
preachers would preach there at 3 o'clock. and at the appointed
time we were at the place.
The conduct of the preacher and
the excitement upon the subject brought together a large
congregation to hear us.
I opened the meeting by singing and
prayer and spoke about 20 minutes, from Gal I. 8, 9 v and
was followed by Elder Kimball for about the same length of
time. The people gave good attention and seemed to be
much interested in what they heard
After meeting Mr Corner invited us home
but soon after we arrived at his house, Elder Kimball
felt impressed to return to the place of preaching
When he got there he found a large company
talking about the things which they had heard, and they wished
him to speak to them again. He did so and addressed
them at considerable length, and afterwards several invited
him home to their houses.
While he was away a man who had been
a preacher came to Mr Corner's and I gave him a brief
account of the great work of God in the last days and
they received the things which I spake unto them.
Mr Corner offered himself for baptism. This was the
first man in the city of London who offered himself
for the ordinance of the Gospel. We appointed the next
evening to administer the ordinance of baptism unto him
After supping with him we returned home by way
of London Bridge which was so crowded as also were the
streets that it was difficult for a person to get along
I was weary when I arrived home
and unwell during the night, but felt thankful unto the
Lord for the privilege of preaching to the inhabitants of
this great city and to have gained one soul as a seal
to our ministry
On the 31st being the next day we
repeated the first fruits of our labours and as it were laid
the first living stone of the Church of Jesus Christ in
England's great metropolis
We walked into the city and called upon
Mr Corner; but on our way we received a letter from
sister Eliza Bromley in which she stated that she had
dreamed that we should soon baptize a man who would
do much good. After reading the letter and arriving
at the house of Mr Corner he went forward with us
to the public Baths and received the initiatory ordinance
of the Gospel. He was
The First Man Baptized in London
and under the hands of Elder Heber C. Kimball
Returning to the house of brother Corner
we all three laid our hands upon his head and confirmed
him a member of the Church. We all returned to our
homes that night, specially thankful unto God for
his goodness in blessing our labours even thus much
September the 1st I took a walk in the
afternoon with Elders Smith and Kimball to see some of
the great works of man. We visited
The Thames Tunnel
one of the greatest wonders of the world.
We entered the Tunnel on the South side
of the River Thames at Rotherhithe and after going about 800 feet
down into the earth we entered the archway on the left 1120 ft.
of which was finished. It was beautifully lighted up with gas. We
walked through the Tunnel with the River Thames and the shipping
over our heads and in some places there is not more than
fifteen feet between the top of the arch and the bed of the river
There are two archways running the whole length of the Tunnel
with openings affording free communications from one archway
to the other: At the time we visited the Tunnel it was
considered of the kind one of the most gigantic and wonderful
of human achievements. Visitors to this place of note in after
years are familiar with a grand Bazar not there at the time
we visited it and Thames Tunnel purchases of Jewelry toys and
fancy things are carried away by the visitors to all parts of
the world as curiosities of association with one of the wonderful
places of London and momentoes of their purchasers visits to the
Great Tunnel under the monarch of England's rivers.
About under In the centre of the River Thames we wrote
in a record our names professions and residences and when
we came out we went to the Tower of London in a boat, the
distance being about 2 miles. We did not spend much
time here for it was getting late and we could not
therefore go through all the different appartments
Next day I was quite ill. I had been
unwell for several days but now I was obliged to keep to
my room; but Elders Kimball and Smith went into the
city to visit the people and found some who hearkened
to them favourably. We had by this time found that
London was the hardest place for a mission which we had
ever undertaken, but we did not feel discouraged in the
least; and were determined in the name of the Lord to set
up the standard of the Kingdom in that city
The following day I was still confined to
my room most of the dtime but on the next Elders Kimball
and Smith went to Debtford, and I took a walk into the
city called upon Brother Corner and found him in good
spirits.
I also called upon Mr Panther, 17 Warf, City Road,
Basin, who was a director of a Methodist chapel. I asked
him for the chapel to preach in. He said he had a school house
which would ^hold^ 500 and that I might have that on Sunday. So
I gave out an appointment at Bowl Court 137 Thornditch. I
conversed with several others who received my testimony
and one woman said she would be baptized
I returned home by the way of Smithfield
market which covers about 20 acres of ground. It was
Fair time and I never saw such a sight before. There
were 20 acres of ground covered with cattle sheep and
caravans of beast of every name and large bands of music
belonging to these "Shows" were playing to call the people
to the exhibitions of the numerous manageries which had
gathered from all parts of the country to the Smithfield
Market Fair. The^re^ was also a conglomeration of everything
there. I thought, "Could a Missourian from the western
wiles of America whose Knowledge extended only to his
gun, corn, crib and hog-pen behold such a shight he
would think himself in another world and perhaps retire
heart-sickened with the scene as I did; and no man who
loved virtue peace and retirement could feel otherwise in
viewing a scene like the Smith field Market Fair. Yet
Fairs are yearly heald in every part of the nation and in
fact they form one of the venerable institutions of the
land. They are some of the "good old English relics" and
are strikingly pictorial of "Merry England" of olden times
^English^ Fairs are more plebian and belong more exclusively to the
peasantry and lower classes them English "Races". The latter
through just as much a national institution of the peasantry
and masses of England as the former also is a national institution
with the higher classes. The English Race course is not only
crowded with the tens of thousands of plebian stock but the
crowds of nobility fashionable society and sportsman from
all the country around will be there gathered on race days
But English Fairs and English Races from a moral point of
view are about on a level and there are none of the old
national institutions of that country so illustrative of the
type of "Merry England" in olden times. They are in
fact pictorial to the last shade of colouring when viewed
as fine illustrative panoramas of "Merry England" in genuine "good
old English times." Now a day they are but the holliday realities
of the nation and are only relics of the past and not characteristics of
the present but in olden times fairs and races were the national
holliday pictures magnified of "Merry England" in every day life
Smithfield Market Fair as viewed by me that day was one of these
pictorials of the merry days of yore. It is years the scene was
repulsive to me but it was none the less illustrative of the
national characteristics of the past. In later years this fair
which was known by the name of Bartholemew Fair was
abolished by the muncipal authorities of London.
Visit to Westminster Abbey
September the 5th Elders Kimball Smith and
myself visited the Westminster Abbey. Here going through
every appartment we saw all the toomes and monuments
of the Kings Queens Princes Lords and noted men who have
ever been entommbed within its walls.
One part of the Abbey was built in the
year 600 and has now stood over 1200 years. Most of
the kings and queens of England are entoombed in
Westminister Abbey who have died during those twelve
centuries.
Here we saw what are esteemed perfect
likeness of Queens Elizabeth Mary and Ann, Lord
Nelson Pitt and others. We saw the full coronation
dress of Queen Ann and also the chair in which Queen
Victoria and all the Kings and queens for the last eight
hundred years were crowned. This chair of State is
covered with gold tissue and it contains a stone under
the seat in which all the Scottish chiefs and Scotland's
Kings were crowned since they were a people. Fabulous
tradition delclare this stone to be the identical stone that
was Jacob's pillar
In this chair of State in which Royalty had sat to
be crowned during eight hundred years we sat this
day yet not with any extravigant reverance for the
held at meeting in Tabernacle square, at 3 o'clock, in the
afternoon at which Elders Kimball and Smith preached and
I bore my testimony to their words. One man arose
and opposed us, and was angry because of the truth of
God. He continued opposing, until the police stoped
the conversation.
We met again in the evening at Bowl
Court, to preach to the people, but when we got there we
found a plan contrived by several of the preachers for
one of them to preach, lest some should beleive our
testimony. When we found this, we went our way and
found four persons who received our testimony and
offered themselves for baptism
Next day I wrote to Elder Browett of
my Herefordshire field of labour and walked to Bro
Corner's and visited several other friends. Two offered
themselves for baptism. I visited St Paul's and then
returned home. Elders Kimball and Smith had
just returned from
A Visit to the Rev. Robert Aitken
He received them kindly, acknowledged their
doctrine true, but was affraid of deception. His mind
was in a disturbed state.
In the evening we held a meeting in
the Temperance Hall; but we had almost the bare
walls to preach to, there being only about thirty present
I preached to the few present for about an hour and
Elder Kimball followed me. After paying 7/6/ seven shillings
and six pence for the use of the hall we returned to our
lodgings.
Part of the next day we spent in
visiting places and things connected with the crown. We
started out together and walked to King St. and Union
St. and passed by Surry Chapel which was built and
occupied for many years by the celebrated Rowland Hill
whose body lies under this chapel
From thence we continued to Westminster
Bridge which brought us direct to Westminster Abbey
and the House of Parliament. We walked through
the House of Lords and Commons
of England and sat in the chair in which the speakers of the house
of Lords had sat for many years. In this room all the
speeches were made by that great orator William Pitt concerning
America before the revolution. As the House of Commons
was burned down about six years before our visit this room
iswas then occupied by the Commons and there was another
house built for the Lords at that time
One would naturally suppose that a
room fitted up to contain the Lords and Commons of
England would be extraordinary grand and expensive but
it is quite the reverse being exceedingly plain and undecorated
On entering the room one would sooner
think he was in an American School House than in
the House of the Lords of England
Next we visited St James Park and
saw a company of two hundred foot soldiers the Grenadier
Gards on parade accompanied by a fine martial band
Afterwards we saw the Queen's Horse Guards on parade
one hundred in number with their bodies covered
with steel which shone right martially. They wore
helmets and breastplates of steel which glistening in the
sun's rays made them appear as though they were encased
in polished armour; and they were mounted on powerful
black mares whose glosy coats and high mettle well
became the pride and pomp of war. It would be hard
to convince an Englishman that the Queen's Horse Guards
was not the finest regiment in the world. The charge
of the Guards at Waterloo is immortalized by the Wellingtonian
household tradition of "Up Guards and at them" which won
that famous battle upon which the destiny of Europe hung
and gave to the Iron Duke the crown of glory as conquerer
of Napoleon the Great. We may be told by those
who are sceptical to popular traditions that the great
Duke never uttered this famous command and we may
read that Welington himself was doubtful of the tradition still
the masses will beleive it and the "Up Guards and at them!"
of Wellington will live side by side on the page of national
tradition with Nelsons "England expects every man this day
to do his duty!" I thought the renowned Horse Guards
most certainly a magnificient regiment any how. They are
to the English Army what Napoleons "Old Guard" was to the
^French^ but while the "Old Guard" of the Emperor was broken forever
at Waterloo, the Horse Guards of the grand Willingtonian
charge lived to do splendid service and maintain their
prestige in after years in the Crimean war fighting side
by side with the French whose Imperial head was
still a Napoleon as before. This time they were alies
and not foes yet then the French won from the English
some of the glory lost at Waterloo in spite of the fact
that the Queens Guards and the crack regiments of England
never behaved better, for instance that madly brilliant
Balaclavia charge at the Light Horse of the English army
In viewing and visitng the famous things and places of
London I always felt interested in their historical associations
and reminenscences
Passing from the martial view of the
Queens Horse Guards we visited the monument errected
in honour of the Duke of York which was 135 feet in
height. Here I parted from Elders Kimball and Smith and
walked the whole length of St James' Park. It has a
fine pond in the centre and mansions and palaces
around.
I first visited the palace of the
Queen Dowager widow of William the Fourth next the
mansion of the Duke of Sumerset ^Somerset^ which was quite
splendid and then Buckingham Palace. This palace
was occupied by Her Majesty Queen Victoria and His Highness
Prince Albert. It covers a number of acres of ground
and every door enterance and gate was strongly guarded by
armed soldiers
I walked nearly around this palace and
while doing so I had the privilege of seeing
His Royal Highness Prince Albert
He rode from the palace across St James' Park mounted on
a grey horse followed by his groom and was not accompanied by
Her Majesty or any other person. He was dressed in a frock coat
and dark pants. He looked fresh and healthy and in the
young Spring of life being only twenty years of age. I did not
see Queen Victoria for she was at Windsor Castle at this time.
I next visited the National Gallery and
viewed its choice and extensive collection of the best paintings of
the great masters of the art and afterwards St Martin's Church
when I concluded that I had seen as much as my brain could
contain for one day. Three miles walk farther through
the city brought me to Brother Corner's where I again joined
Elders Kimball and Smith. We spent a little time with the
friends and returned to our lodgings and spent the night.
My Return to Herefordshire
Next day September the 9th I paid my bills and
called upon the friends, in company of brothers Kimball and Smith,
and the day following I parted from the brethren and friends
in London to return to Herefordshire.
We had spent twenty three days in
that great Babylon of modern times and had found it harder
to establish the Church there, than in any place where
we had ever been. We had baptized one man, and ordained
him a priest; and six others had given in their names to
be baptized on the following Sunday; and at this time
there was some little prospect of the Reverend Robert Aitken
receiving the work. I, therefore, left London feeling that
our mission and labours had not been altogether in vain
I took the omnibus three miles
to the Great Western Railway Padington and at 9 o'clock
started for Herefordshire and as I passed Windsor Castle and
saw the British flag flying from it as signal that her
Majesty was there.
Arriving at Cheltenham at 4 o'clock
by coach from Farrinton road Station forty miles I met
Elder Browett and wife and several others of the Saints
I was rejoiced on my return to the Churches to find that
the work was universally and rapidly progressing in Herefordshire
In some cases it was even reaching the nobility, and a lady
of title had become convinced of the work of God in our
ministry
On the 12th, two days after my
return I wrote from Leigh a historical letter to Elder
Kimball including my travels with him in London
This was the first letter I had ever written to him
The next day Sunday I met the
Saints at Leigh and communed with them and at
a neighbouring place preached in the afternoon at
2 o'clock to a large congregation. In the evening I again
preached at Leigh and 4 were baptized by Elder Glover
and I confirmed them
Minutes of
The Bran Green & Gadfield Elm Conference
of the
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints
Sep 14th 1840
There were present one of the Twelve Apostles
one High Priest nine Elders nineteen Priests and
four Teachers
The meeting was called to order by
Elder Kington when it was moved by Willford
Woodruff and seconded by Elder Richardson that
Elder Thomas Kington be chosen the President of
this conference meeting which was carried unanimously
Elder Glover was chosen clerk
Willford Woodruff opened the meeting
by prayer and afterwards gave an address to the Saints
present.
It was next moved and carried that
Priest Thomas Hays be ordained to the office of an Elder and that
John Burton Robert Clift Thomas Browett Edward Jinkins Francis
Pullin John Allard John Allen and Joseph Hill be ordained Priests:
also that William Mathews James Hill and James Pitt be ordained
Teachers and Joseph Simmons ordained a Deacon
These were ordained under the hands of Elders
Woodruff and Kington followed with instructions from them
and Elder Kay suitable to the occasion and then the meeting
adjourned until 2 o'clock p.m.
Conference re-assembled at the appointed time and
the President then called upon the officers to represent the various
branches of the Church of the Bran Green and Gadfield Elm
district when they were represented as follows:
| Members | Elders | Priests | Teachers | Deacons | ||
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Dymock | (By Elder Thomas Kington) | 44 | 2 | 2 | 3 | 0 |
| Killcot | Priest James Palmer | 12 | 0 | 2 | 1 | 0 |
| Twigworth | [Priest] John Hill | 11 | 0 | 2 | 0 | 0 |
| Bran Green | Elder Wm Jinkins | 7 | 0 | 2 | 0 | 0 |
| Ryton | Priest Th. Brooks | 7 | 0 | 2 | 7 | 0 |
| Lime Street | [Priest] John Smith | 17 | 0 | 2 | 0 | 0 |
| Deer Hurst | Elder Charles Hays | 30 | 1 | 1 | 0 | 0 |
| Apperly | Priest John Vernon | 19 | 0 | 3 | 0 | 0 |
| Morton | Elder John Horlick | 9 | 1 | 0 | 1 | 0 |
| Leigh | Priest John Spires | 27 | 2 | 3 | 0 | 0 |
| Gad Field Elm | [Priest] Thomas Oaky | 21 | 0 | 1 | 0 | 0 |
| Haw Cross | Elder Jinkins | 13 | 0 | 1 | 0 | 0 |
| Cheltenham | [Elder] Browett | 3 | 0 | 1 | 0 | 0 |
| Bristol | [Elder] Glover | 2 | 0 | 1 | 0 | 0 |
| Granham | [Elder] Horlick | 2 | 0 | 2 | 0 | 0 |
| High Laden | [Elder] Jinkins | 3 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 |
| Weston | [Elder] Browett | 1 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 |
| Total | 228 | 6 | 26 | 6 | 0 |
Elder Kington was appointed to represent this Conference
at the General Conference of the British Mission to the
held at Manchester Oct. 6, 1840.
The mminutes were then read and accepted
and afterwards exhortations given by the Elders and then
the Conference adjourned till Dec. 14th 1840. Benediction from W. Woodruff
Next day I walked from Turkey Hall to Forty Green
and wrote a letter to Lady Roberts a companion of the
lady of Squire Dowdswell and sent it by the hand
of sister Brooks.
Lady Roberts was of the nobility of
England and a lady of wealth, and had withdrawn
from the Church of England and the travelled much
in search of truth looking for the fulfilment of the
Prophets.
She became acquainted with the fulness
of the Gospel through a female servant in the employ
of Squire Dowdswell. She began to investigate
the subject; and the Spirit of God rested upon her
and convinced her of the truth of the work. and sShe
obtained the 4 numbers published of the Millennial
Star and fearing that she should not be able to
obtain them for herself, copied the whole of them
with her pen. She also read the Book of Mormon
and copied a part of that, and became perfectly
convinced of the truth of the work of which she
read, and said she would go a thousand miles
but what she would see some of the Twelve and
be baptized under their hands. and hHearing that
I was in London she was about to take a journey
there to see me, and the other brethren, and be baptized
She had two brothers ministers of the Church of
England.
Having returned from London, I, therefore,
addressed her by letter upon the work of God, into which
at that time she was so earnestly entering, to which
she returned me a verbal answer by Sister Brooks, thanking
me kindly for the interest which I manifested in her welfare,
and saying that she should address me by letter in a few days
Elder Kington in Dymock had faithfully
warned the people and had succeeded in raising up a
church of fifty Saints. This had stired up the
inhabitants of that place to much anger against us
and especially the Rev. John Simons Rector of the church
of England there who manifested much of the Devil by stirring
up mobs against the Saints which had in several instances much
disturbed the meetings
On the I had joined Elder Kington in
Dymock and that evening we were to hold at his house the
weekly prayer meeting of the Branch.
As we began to gather together the beating
of drums and kettles were heard through the street and the
mob soon collected and paraded in front of the house
We closed the window and shutters and doors in the house and
I opened the meeting with singing and prayer
But we had no sooner commenced than
the mob armed themselves with rocks bricks eggs and any
thing they could lay their hands upon and began to throw
them at the house like a shower of hailstones for nearly
an hour. They dashed in the windows scattered bricks and
glass through the rooms broke the tiles of the roof and
continued such depredations until the close of the meeting
The brethren being disposed to test the virtue of the laws
which were strict against such outrages I proposed to
go into the midst of the mob to see who they were but
they would not permit me lest I should receive injury
from the shower of stones. Several of the brethren
however went themselves and took down the names of
the leaders and returned to the house in the midst of a
volley of stones and brik-bats but without injury. Soon
afterwards the mob broke up and having cleared the room
of the bricks stones and glass we laid down to rest
and had a good night
I was at Froom's Hill on the
and found the Saints in good spirits and learned that
Elder Turley had sailed from Liverpool on the 8th with a
company of 200 Saints. Brother and Sister Benbow
and the rest of the emigrant company were rejoicing in the
Lord and in their Zion bound journey
The was well spent and was an
interesting day. I preached at Froom's Hill and communed with
the Saints and also at Standly Hill.
Minutes
of
The Froom's Hill Conference
Held at Standly Hill Herefordshire England
There were present one of the Twelve Apostles
one High Priest seventeen Elders thirty three Priests and eleven
Teachers.
The Conference was called to order and Elder
Willford Woodruff chosen as the President of the day. Elder
Daniel Browett was elected clerk
After singing and prayer the President addressed
the meeting concerning the business of the Conference and
then proposed the ordination of John Meeks John Gaily
William Web Henry Jones and Samuel Badham to
the office of Elders; to the office of Priests Charles
Taysom James Shian John Hill William Fossel
Henry Fidler Joseph Need George Brooks William
Johnson John Bayley Thomas Vernal James Evans
Thomas Harper Thomas Hardane William Jones
Edward Oakey James Watkins; to the office of Teachers
William Field Edward Clack James Price Benjamin
Holland Edward Jinkins Thomas Vernal Timothy
Sittins Francis Birch.
They were ordained under the hands of Elders
Woodruff Kington Richardson and Kay Meeting then
adjourned for an hour and met at 1 o'clock when
after singing and prayer the representation of the Branches
was called for. This being given Elder Kington was
appointed to represent this Conference at the General
Conference of the British Mission at Manchester Oct 6, 1840.
The representation of the Branches of the Froom's Hill
Conference was as follows:
| Removed. | Excom. | Dead. | Mem. | Eld | Prst. | Teac | Dec | |
| Froom's Hill | 17 | 1 | 117 | 1 | 4 | 1 | 0 | |
| Standly Hill | 57 | 1 | 3 | 1 | 0 | |||
| Moor End & Ridgway Cross | 6 | 68 | 0 | 1 | 0 | 0 | ||
| Calwall | 17 | 1 | 1 | 0 | 0 | |||
| Pale House | 14 | 0 | 1 | 1 | 0 | |||
| Ledbury | 2 | 22 | 0 | 5 | 0 | 0 | ||
| Keysend Street | 1 | 2 | 1 | 7 | 2 | 5 | 1 | 0 |
| Wind Point | 31 | 0 | 3 | 1 | 1 | |||
| Wo | 18 | 1 | 1 | 0 | 0 | |||
| Dunsclose | 24 | 1 | 2 | 1 | 0 | |||
| Old Starridge | 27 | 3 | 0 | 0 | 0 | |||
| Hope Rough | 15 | 1 | 0 | 0 | 0 | |||
| Sh | 13 | 0 | 2 | 0 | 0 | |||
| Lugwardin | 14 | 1 | 5 | 0 | 0 | |||
| Mardon | 51 | 0 | 2 | 1 | 0 | |||
| Stokes Lane | 1 | 31 | 2 | 4 | 1 | 0 | ||
| Ashfield & Crawcott | 1 | 55 | 0 | 5 | 0 | 0 | ||
| Bishop Froome | 10 | 0 | 1 | 0 | 0 | |||
| Clifton upon Tame | 15 | 0 | 2 | 0 | 0 | |||
| Malvern Hill | 21 | 0 | 1 | 1 | 0 | |||
| Derla Common | 3 | 0 | 1 | 0 | 0 | |||
| Willington Heath | 2 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | |||
| Dinmore Hill | 2 | 0 | 2 | 0 | 0 | |||
| Garway | 26 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | |||
| Scattered Members | 22 | |||||||
| Total | 754 | 14 | 51 | 9 | 1 |
President Willford Woodruff
Clerk Daniel Browett
The Bran Green and Froom's Hill Conferences were now
composed of
| Churches | Mem | Eld | Pst | Teac | Dec |
| 40 | 1007 | 19 | 78 | 15 | 1 |
These two Conferences, with their forty branch
churches, and over a thousand organized members, under
the direction of one hundred and thirteen ordained officers,
had been raised up inwithin six months and a half. Surely
the work of God had been marvellous, unparalleled
perhaps in the history of any new religious movement
unparalleled in the foundation of Christian churches of
every denomination either in ancient or modern times
To God the Giver of the power and efficacy of our
administration of the Gospel in Herefordshire and regions
around be the glory and not unto the humble ministers
of that work
I meditated upon these things and
in my journal of date I wrote thus:
"This has been a busy day with me. After
standing upon my feet from morning till evening I am
called to shake hands with hundreds of Saints with glad
hearts and cheerful countenances. It is with no ordinary
feelings that I meditate upon the cheering fact that
a thousand souls have been baptized into the New
and Everlasting Covenant in about half a year in one field
which God has enabled me to open. I pray Him to accept
the gratitude of my heart for his mercies and blessings
unto me in this thing and enable me to stand with
these Saints and all the righteous in His Celestial Kingdom"
This day I had stood upon my feet
eight hours in conference conversed much of the time in suggesting
^speeking^ motioning &c; ordained about 30 confirmed some healed
many who were sick shook hands with about 400 Saints
walked 2 miles and ended with 4 hours of chimney corner
preaching. I then laid down to rest and dreamt of
catching fish.
Next day I was called upon to visit
a young man who lay dangerously ill and in danger
of the lockjaw from a cut of the ancle and bruise
of the knee. I rebuked the inflamation and pain of
the body and he was made whole. I baptized
Edward Jones a Game Keeper and confirmed two
The day following I was called upon to visit another
young man who lay dangerously ill with the fever. He
covenanted to keep the commandments of God and I
anointed him and rebuked the fever and he began
to recover. I also visited an aged Saint upon her
death bed and blessed her. She was rejoicing in
the fulness of the Gospel in death
The Church ministers at this time were very
much stirred up in this region because of the success of the
work of God in the midst of the people and every exertion
were made by them to stay its progress. They were finding
that the Lord was delivering their flocks out of their hands
and giving them unto the shepherds of the Church of the
Saints. They were alarmed and were holding conventions
and meetings to contrive plans and adopt means to over-
throw the Latter-day Work of God which they understood
not and beleived not yet feared its power. And well
indeed they might for in some instances they did not
have more than 10 or 15 at their Churches on the Sabbath
while around them on every hand they had seen forty
Branches of two organized Conferences of the Church of
Latter-Day Saints spring up in about six months with
over a thousand members and between one and two
hundred officers ordained to scatter the ^seed of the^ Gospel everwhere
upon the new broken ground of ^in^ this prolific field.
On the the time had come for
me again to take leave of the Saints in my Herefordshire
field of labour. I wrote an address to Elders Kimball
and Smith baptized one and confirmed two and after
visiting the Saints until midnight I took the parting
hand with them and started on my journey at 12 o'clock
at night.
I rode from Froom's Hill at night in
a cart to Worcester 15 miles took coach and thence 40 miles
to Wolverhampton. Here I rode 2 miles by the omnibus
to the railroad Station and travelled by rail 30 miles
to Whitmore Station where I again took omnibus 9 miles
to Hanley and then rode in a gig to Burslem.
Thus constantly travelling for eighteen hours I arrived at
my journey's end and was joyfully welcomed by the Saints
in Burslem and on my arrival Sister Cordon put
into my hands a letter from Elders Kimball and Smith
which was interesting: also the seventh eighth and nineth
numbers of the Times and Seasons from America. These
were a feast to my soul these being the first numbers
of that paper that I had seen for several months
Sunday I walked from Biurslem to
Lane End preached to the Saints and had an interesting
time. I then walked to Hanley and preached and
communed with the Saints and then returned to
Burslem and preached to a large congregation and felt
the Spirit of the Lord with me.
Minutes
of
The Conference of the Staffordshire Potteries
held at
Hanly Staffordshire
There were present one of the Twelve Apostles
four Elders eleven Priests five Teachers and one Deacon
The meeting was called to order by
Elder Simpson and Willford Woodruff chosen President
and Osmond Shaw clerk. The meeting being organized
the conference was begaun by singing followed by prayer
from the President who then addressed the members
and officers upon the business of the day
Afterwaards under the hands the President
Willford Woodruff and Elder Simpson there were ordained
the following offices
To the office of Elders John Rowley & William Knight
Priests William Salt, James Grecott
Charles Stevenson John Wardle, Ths Amison
E Hunt, John Taylor Ths Page William Plant, Jhn. Rowley
Enoch Thomas John Mason Jhn. Wood Wm Mountford
Teachers: George Wainwright John Grocott Richard Brough
Samuel Rowley W. Hancock Joseph Hudson
Deacons Joseph Booth James Martin William Bolton
Benjamin Mycock William Booth
The President then called for the representation of the various
Branches of the Conference of the Staffordshire Potteries when the
following was given.
| Burslem and Hanly | ^By^ (Wm Bradbury) | Mem. | Eld. | Prst | Teach. | Deac |
| Badly Edge | [(Wm Bradbury)] | 87 | 5 | 12 | 4 | 2 |
| New Castle | (Edw Edge) | 6 | 0 | 2 | 0 | 1 |
| Stoke | (John Rowley) | 15 | 0 | 4 | 1 | 1 |
| Lane End | (Ths Amison) | 18 | 1 | 4 | 1 | 1 |
| Leek | (Ricd Rushton) | 39 | 1 | 3 | 1 | 1 |
| Tunstell | (Spencer Walker) | 45 | 2 | 4 | 1 | 2 |
| 11 | 0 | 3 | 1 | 1 | ||
| Total | 231 | 9 | 32 | 9 | 9 |
Elder Cordon was appointed by the meeting
to represent the Conference of the Staffordshire Potteries at the
General Conference of the British Mission to be held at
Manchester Oct 6th 1840.
The Conference then adjourned till the 28th
of the next Dec. and was closed by singing and prayer
In the afternoon a council of the officers met
when Willford Woodruff addressed them at length and gave
much counsel and advise. There were five baptized after
the conference meeting and the Spirit and blessing of the
Lord was with us throughout the day
President Willford Woodruff
Clerk Osmond Shaw
The day after the Conference I baptized one
and preached at Tunstell and on the next evening at Burslem
to a crowded audience and the power of God rested upon
me. Great solemnity pervaded the congregation. The
Spirit of God was moving the people and they felt that
the Lord was doing a work in their midst
2nd I walked to Hanly
and thence to Stoke where I found George A Smith
who had just returned from London. We then went to
Lane End where we found brother Kimball. After
partaking of food we went to the water and baptized
two and thence to the preaching room where we met an
overwhelming congregation. I testified to them of the
work of God and was followed by Elder Kimball. The
power of the Almighty was upon the people and they
felt that it was a day of warning and repentance. Six
were confirmed and three baptized
Next morning Elder Kimball and
myself arose from our bed with the power of God resting upon
us yea His Spirit was like fire shut up in our bones.
I said
O my God why is thy Spirit thus upon me? Why
isare thmy eyes like a fountain? What art thou about to do
O my God that causes this thing? I ask thee Father
to tell it unto me in the name of Jesus Christ thy Son
And the Spirit of revelation came upon me and I was answered
"Thus saith the Lord God unto thee my
servant Willford; This is my Spirit which resteth upon
thee to enlighten thy mind to show thee things to
come and not only upon thee but upon all my faithful
servants upon the face of the whole earth saith the Lord.
Mine indignation is about to be poured out without
mixture upon all the nations of the earth and they
shall not escape. The cry of the poor the widow
and the orphan ascendeth into mine ears saith the Lord
and I am about to avenge the cry of mine elect by
laying low the oppressor and executing the decree of
mine heart upon all the ungodly amongst men
Therefore I put my Spirit upon thee and say unto thee, Lift
up they voice and spare not and call upon all men to
repent that come within the sound of thy voice and
many souls shall be given unto thee and great shall
be they reward and eternal shall be they glory saith
the Lord"
The people were much stirred up throughout
the Potteries and felt as they never felt before. I walked to
Stoke and preached to the people and the power of God rested upon
us. Three were baptized and confirmed
On the I took coach in company of Elders
Kimball and Needham for Manchester. I had a touch of the of the cholera the day before
ague on the way and had
When I aArrived in Manchester I had an
interview with brothers Young Richards Orson Pratt and many
other brethren.
Minutes
of
^At^ The General Conference
held
At Manchester
^There were^ Present: of the Twelve Brigham Young Heber C
Kimball Willard Richards Orson Pratt George A
Smith and Willford Woodruff: also 5 High Priests 19
Elders 28 Priests 14 Teachers and 2 Deacons.
The meeting was called to order at 10 o'clock
by Brigham Young when it was moved by him and
seconded by Wilford Woodruff that Orson Pratt be President
of the Conference which was carried unanimously George
Walker chosen Clerk of the day.
After singing and prayer there was ^were^ represented 27
Conferences besides other Churches not yet organized into
Conferences. The representation stood as follows:
Conferences and Churches 41
E with members 3626; Elders 81 Priests 222
Teachers 74; Deacons 26.
This was an increase since the last Conference of the
British Mission of Members 1113; Elders 25 Priests 96
Teachers 15; Deacons 13.
After the transaction of much other business the
meeting was dismissed by prayer
President, Orson Pratt
Clerk, George Walker.
Next day I sat in council with the
Twelve and many other officers at the Millennial
Star Office and in the evening we all attended a
discussion held at the Carpenter's Hall between a Mr
T [blank space] and Elder Alfred Cordon on the one side
to prove the Book of Mormon not true and baptism
non-essential to salvation. Elder Cordon sustained the
affirmative. The discussion was before 1500 people
In lighting the chandeliers before the meeting 12 of the
glasses bursted. During the day I filled two
mamouth sheets with an account of my travels from
Montrose to the present time to send by the hand of
Elder Mulliner to E. Robinson and Don Carlos Smith
editors of the "Times and Seasons"
In Council with the Twelve next
day at the house of Willard Richards and on the following
Father Peter Melling Patriarch of the Church in England
bestowed a Patriarchal blessing upon my head and also upon
the heads of brother Willard Richards and his wife who two
days after became the mother of as fine a son as I ever
saw. He was named Heber John Richards
This was Sunday and we held
our usual meetings and in the evening Elder Brigham Young
preached to about 1500 persons. We commenced a letter historical and
religious to E Robinson and Don Carlos Smith
Next day Elders Young Kimball Richards George
A Smith and myself purchased a broad cloth cloak just alike. I
spent some portion of the day in reading the proof sheet of the Book
of Mormon: so also I did the day following
The work of God had progressed in the town of
Manchester the Elders had preached in the streets and the ministers
of the day especially the Methodists were full of malice and the
spirit of persecution was manifesting
I parted with Brothers Richards, Young
and Kimball and took coach to Burslem on the and
on the morning arose refreshed by sleep and better in body
than I had been on the previous day.
But my mind was troubled for the Spirit
manifested much discomfort and persecution among the Saints
throughout Europe and America and that many will fall
away: also that the "Powers that be" in America will rise up
against the Church and that it will be again driven and
that while trouble lay in the future before the people of
God greater calamities awaited the world
This same spirit rested at that time upon
the Elders and Saints generally in the British Mission and
there was mourning because thereof and multitudes of
the Saints were receiving testimonies of the clouds which were
gathering over the Church and afterwards over the whole world
for judgment begins first at the House of God.
There is no doubt that the Lord was beginning
at this time to manifest what in a few years afterwards
completed the blackest written page of our history in the cruel
martardom of Joseph and his brother Hyrum the Prophet and
Patriarch of the Church and the merciless extermination
of the Saints from Nauvoo
Concerning the testimonies of calamities
to fall upon the world direful wars to be poured out upon
all nations the bloody civil war and rebellion in America
which should resemble the former history of that continent
as related in the Book of Mormon when two great divisons
of one original people like the North and South about anhialate
each other such had been the prophesies and testimonies
of the Elders and Saints from the beginning
Soon indeed were the forebodings of the
Spirit concerning the dark and tempesteous clouds looming
in the future fulfilled in the rapid development of
events monumentous to the church and the whole world
First came the troubles of the Saints at Nauvoo ending
with the dark and bloody page in our history of assassin
and extermination of the Saints from the civilized world
Quickly followed the rising of all Europe in revolution and
from that to the awful struggle between the North and
South such a rapid succession of great startling & dire
events enough to fill in the history of half a dozen
centuries.
I left the Staffordshire Potteries on
the with Bro Cordon and preached in Birmingham
that night which was the first time I ever preached
in that great town. At this time there were four
Saints in Birmingham and several others ready for
baptism. I felt that there would be a great work
done in that town.
Next day I took the rail at
Birmingham at 10 o'clock a.m. and arrived in London
at 3 o'clock p.m. At the station I took the omnibus
to brother Corner's where I found Elder George A Smith
We were glad to meet with each other once more.
We hired lodgings—board and sitting
room at No 40 Ironmonger Row St Luke's. Everything
was dear and we found that with the greatest economy
we could not do with much less than a pound per week
for each.
What few Saints there were in London
at that time were very poor and not able to assist
us but we hoped the Lord would soon open the way
in that great Babylon of the nation that His work
might roll forth. It was however certainly the darkest
prospect before us of any place I had ever been in since
I had entered the vineyard. But the Lord was with us and
we were not discouraged.
Sunday we met with the Saints at Bro
Corner's three times read in the Book of Mormon gave instruction and
broke bread unto them. We had a good time though there was
only about half a dozen present. I felt the Spirit bear testimony
that there would be a work done in London
I fell asleep having retired to rest in good
season and slept until 12 o'clock (midnight) when I awoke and
meditated upon the things of God until 3 o'clock in the morning
and while forming a determi[n]ation to warn the people in London
and overcome the power of darkness by the assistance of God
a person appeared unto me whom I consider was the Prince
of Darkness. He made war with me and attempted to
take my life. He caught me by the throat and nearly
choaked me to death. He wounded me in my forehead
and I also wounded him in a number of places in the head
As he was about to overcome me I prayed to the Father
in the name of Jesus Christ for help. [3 Nephi 19:8] I then had power
over him and he left me though much wounded. Afterward,
a ^three^ persons dressed in white came to me and prayed with
me and I was immediately healed of all my wounds and
delivered of all my troubles.
Next day George A Smith and
myself spent several interesting hours in visiting the
British Museum. In company with the rest of
my brethren of the Twelve who attended the General Conference
of July I had visited the Manchester Museum and
to-day I had a greater treat in spending a few hours
in one of the most worthy places in the world for a
traveller's note. The following is my synopsis of the history
and our inspection of the
British Museum
The British Museum originated with the
will of Sir Hans Sloane who besides a large library
of books and manuscripts had accumulated the
largest collections of natural History and works of art
of any of his time. These he directed should be
offered after his death to the British Parliament. He
died in 1753 and the offer was accepted and the act
of 26 George II which directed the purchase of the collection
of Sir Hans Sloane also directed the purchase of
the Harleian Library of Manuscripts and enacted
that the Cottonian Library which had been given
to the Government in the reign of William III should
with these form one general collection. In the
spring following the death of Sir Hans Montague
House was purchased as a repository for the whole
and it was determined that the new institution
should bear the name of
Till the arrival of the Egyptian Antiquities from
Alexandra in 1801 Montague House was sufficient
for the reception of its acquisitions. Most of the
Egyptian monuments were too massive for a private
dwelling and this first suggested the necessity of
an additional building which was rendered still more
indispensible by the purchase of the Townley Marbles
in 1805. A gallery adequite for the reception of
both was completed in 1807 and in 1823 upon the
donation of George the IV of the Library of George III
Government ordered the errection of the present building
known as The British Museum of which the old
building Montague House forms the general front
From time to time the original
has been added unto until the British Museum when
we visited it covered five acres of ground
Though I felt interested in viewing
every appartment of this famous Museum which
contains the greatest collection in the world yet I felt
more deeply interested in that part called the Gallery
of antiquities especially the Egyptian department The
antiquities consisted mostly of the Greek Roman Jewish
Egyptian and some British
The Portland Vase is perhaps the choicest of the antiquities
being the only article of the kind known in the world. It was found
two miles and half from Rome in the middle of the sixteenth century
and for more than two hundred years it formed the principal
ornament of the Barberini Palace. The material of which the
vase is made is glass. The figures which are executed in relief are
of a beautiful opake white and the ground of a dark transparent
blue. This superb specimen of Greek art was deposited in the
British Museum in 1810 by the Duke of Portland
Among the Egyptian antiquities are a large
number of toombs coffins mummies hiyeroglyphics & papyri enough
if translated into the English language to make a hundred vols.
as large as the Bible. In this part I felt more interested
then in any thing I saw as they were from three to four
thousand years old and would no doubt if translated have
revealed many most valuable and glorious things historical
and sacred concerning the early ages of the world and of Abraham
Joseph Moses and Israel in Egypt and then what a world
of information they doubtless contained of their mysteries their
science and traditions of the origin of man the biographies
of Adam Noah and the first Patriarchs of our race and
of the institutions of religion recorded by the profound and
learned priesthood of Egypt.
Having formed an intimate
acquaintance with one of the Overseers of the gallery of
Antiquities he explained many things to us concerning
what we saw which were very interesting
We saw the toomb said to be
that of Alexander the Great and among many thousand
other things was Napoleon's snuff box which cost
three hundred guineas a piece of the Tower of Babel
many lamps from Babylon relics from the ruins
of Herculaneum & Pompei and a bronze statue of
Nero when he was young with antiquities and inscriptions
from Athens and an endless variety of articles from
all the ancient cities of Greece Rome Egypt and
Jerusalem. Many of the ancient relics do not differ
much in shape from corresponding things of modern days
Two days after we took an interesting tour called
upon several persons had a view of the Palaces of St James
and stroled into Hyde Park visited the Lowther Bazaar the
only subterran^i^en exhibition in London. We returned home
and held a prayer meeting at brother Corner's
Next day we hired Mr. J. Barrett's Academy
King's Square Goswell Street for three months to preach
in and I went to the printer and got 500 hand bills printed
to publish our place of worship and on my return Elder
Smith presented me with three letters to read and No 10 of
the Times and Seasons. The letter from Father John
Smith to his son George A. informed me of the death of
my daughter.
In the evening of the same day
in company of Elder George A Smith I attended a
Missionary meeting of the Wesleyan Methodist connection
in their chapel City Road. It was considered one of the greatest
Missionary meetings ever held in the city of London and
the chair was filled by the Lord Mayor. He was
a noble looking man and the insigna of office which
hung about his neck consisted of six gold chains which
were large and heavy
The object of the meeting was for
the Wesleyan Methodist to send out foreign missionaries
and to make collections enough to clear themselves of
a debt of £50,000. The best talents of Europe were
gathered together on this occassion. Ministers of the
Church of England and of Scotland were present besides
numerous ministers of the Methodist connection
There was much policy manifested in this combination
of the ministers of the different churches and their
influence for the purpose of raising means.
I heard speeches from 10 to 12 ministers
One from the Scotch church as he arose and addressed
the chairman and meeting said
"My Lord and Wesleyan friends, let
my tongue cleave to my mouth and my right hand
forget its cunning when I will not take a Wesleyan by
the hand and call him brother!"
A minister of the Church of England said
"My Lord and Wesleyan friends I wish you while looking
at the Church of England to cover her imperfections with the
cloak of charity" . . . "I would readily cover the imperfections
of the Wesleyan society but I know not where they are. I
would not hesitate to cover the imperfections of the Church
of Rome were it in my power but they are all scarlet"
A Wesleyan minister then arose and said
"We are highly favoured on this occassion by having
"for our chairman the Lord Mayor of London the chief
"Magestrate of the most renowned city in the world
"and his Lordship has like Caesar submitted himself to
"the worship and acknowledgement of Christ in this condescention
"But when rightly considered is not my Lord as highly honoured
in presiding over this vast body of respectable citizens this
evening who have met together on so important an occassion
as he would be to reign upon a throne for the angels in
heaven honour every effort that is made on earth for the
spread of the Gospel and the saving of the souls of men
My Lord and Christian friends How did the ancient
Apostles prevail? They were illiterate and had neither
money nor influence and their doctrines were unpopular
yet they established the Gospel maintained the doctrine of
Christ and caused the nations to tremble; but this was
all by the power of God and not of man. My Lord
our circumstances are different from theirs. We have
influence and wealth we have splendid chapels and respectable
bodies and our numbers are many yet if God is not with
us we cannot prevail." (I shouted Amen)
Thus speech after speech was made until
10 o'clock when a collection was made after which the
Lord Mayor arose and addressed about 3000 persons
in the city Road Chapel which was the first chapel ever
built by the immortal John Wesley. The Lord Mayor
said
"It is with pleasure that I have been permitted
to preside over this respectable body this evening on so
important an occassion the memory of which will be indelibly
fixed upon my mind as one of the most pleasing events
of my life and I trust I shall ever be as ready to perform
every duty required of me by the citizens of London
as I have been to meet with our Wesleyan friends this
evening." The house rang with applause.
But in the midst of all this who
can imagine my feelings? None only those in like
circumstances to myself. Here was I with a mission
and a message from the Lord to the inhabitants of
London and stood in their midst ready to deliver
it as soon as He should open the way yet I
was as little known to them as was Jonah to
the citizens of Ninevah while in the whale's belly
Notwithstanding this great display of talant power
and policy to send missionaries to the heathen
they as much needed an humble messenger of
God to teach them the Gospel of Jesus Christ in
its primative character as Ninevah did a Prophet
to cry repentance unto its inhabitants. I retired home
alone reflecting upon these things.
Two days afterwards we circulated
and posted our hand bills which contained the following
copy of the First placard of the Church in London
"He that judgeth a matter before he heareth is not wise"
The Latter-Day Saints meet for public
worship at Mr J. Barretts Academy 57 King's
Square Goswell Road—(entrance door in President St)
every Sabbath at 3 and half past 6 o'clock p.m.: also
on Tuesday and Thursday Evenings each week at Eight
o'clock
Lectures
will be delivered by Elders Woodruff and Smith
(late from America)
who respectfully invite the citizens of London to attend.
The first principles of the Everlasting Gospel
in its fulness.
The Gathering of Israel The Second Coming of the Saviour
and "The Restitution of All Things" spoken of by all the
Holy Prophets will be among the subjects illustrated
The Latter-Day Saints Millennial Star
published monthly: and other publications can be had at 52
Iron Monger Row St Luke's
(City press, Long Lane Dondney & Scryngour)
The following Sunday we preached for the first
time in Barretts Academy at 3 o'clock. There were present about
fifty persons unto whom I preached and Elder Smith preached
in the evening; but it was the hardest matter to awaken
an interest in the subjects that I had ever found.
Next day I received a package of seven letters
one from John Taylor from the Isle of Man to H C. Kimball
one from Father John Smith one from Elias Smith one from
Orson Pratt besides the several others and one from my wife
Extract of the Letter from my Wife
Phebe.
My Dear Willford,
What will be your feelings when I
say that yesterday I was called to witness the departure
of our little Sarah Emma from this world. Yes she
is gone! The relentless hand of Death has snatched her
from my embrace. But ha! she was too lovely too
kind too affectionate to live in this wicked world
When looking upon her I have often thought
how I should feel to part with her. I thought I could not
live without her especially in the absence of my companion
But she has gone! The Lord hath taken her home to
himself for some wise purpose. It is a trial to me
but the Lord hath stood by me in a wonderful manner
I can see and feel; and that he has taken her home and
will take better care of her than I possibly could for a
little while until I shall go and meet her.
Yes Willford we have one little angel in heaven and I think
it likely her spirit has visited you before this time
It is hard living without her and she
used to call her "poor pa, pa; and putty Papa many
times in a day. She left a kiss for her Papa with
me just before she died.
She eat her dinner just as well
as usual on Thursday was taken ill about 4 o'clock
with prestness for breath. The Elders laid hands upon
her and anointed her a number of times; but the
next day her spirit took its flight from this to another
world without a groan
To-day little Willford and I with quite
a number of friends accompanying us came over to
Commerce to pay our last respects to our little darling
in seeing he[r] decently burried. She had no relatives
to follow her to the grave or to shed a tear for
her but her Ma and little Willford
I have just been to take a pleasing
melancholy walk to Sarah's grave. She lies alone in
peace. I can say "The Lord gave and the Lord
hath taken away and blessed be the name of the
Lord. [Job 1:21] Phebe W. Woodruff.
On the I finished a long
communication to the Editors of the Times and Seasons
signed H. C. Kimball W. Woodruff and George A.
Smith. It was commenced on the 12th. I copied it off
and it filled 4 sheets. We wrote several others to A
Cordon &c and next day heard from Parley P. Pratt
and received also a letter from Willard Richards with the
present of one pound. On the I wrote a long
letter to my wife and we were often receiving and writing
communications to our brethren of the Twelve and
the Elders Saints relatives and friends both in England
and America. It may well be imagined that
the numerous letters which we received and wrote from
time were not only interesting but often important to
us and the Church and that they were as much a branch
of our ministerial labours as preaching or baptizing, but I
cannot alwasys note the detail of our communications nor would
the bare mention give the value of the correspondence of the
Twelve one to the other and to the Elders labouring under their
direction and their communications to the representative men of
the Church in Nauvoo. Much more than can appear to
the reader who will be told in my synopsis of the year that
in 1840 I wrote 200 letters and received 112 and much more
than would appear if told the amount of correspondence of the
rest of the Twelve and Elders in the ministry labouring with
us much of our letter writing to each other in counselling
directing assisting and building each other up belong to the
history of the rise and progress of the British Mission.
Therefore in my Journal I always noted my correspondence
as a branch of my ministerial history
The dark season of the year November opened
upon us and the prospect of our mission in the city of
London was in keeping therewith. There is so much going
on in this great modern Babylon to draw the attention of
the people that it seemed almost to require the trumpets
blast from heaven to awaken the attention of the inhabitants
to our proclamation of the restoration of the fulness of
the Gospel
We were here like the Apostles of
old without purse or scrip to warn the city of London,
where we had to pay high for everything we required, and
to pay ourselves for a place to preach in. We were at
this time about out of money, but still we felt to trust
in God
November the 14 was Sunday ^^ and I
preached in the afternoon in the Academy to about
thirty and in the evening to about 50. We broke bread
unto the Saints and this evening there seemed to be some
interest manifested in inquiring into the work.
I received a letter from my mother-in-law
containing the news of the death of my uncle Joseph Hart
and wrote to my father in reply
On the George A Smith and myself
again visited the Museum. I having formed an acquaintance
with the keeper of the Egyptian antiquities and it being
a private day he accompanied us through the various
appartments and spent several hours in explaining
the most important items of history of the collection
of Egyptian Jewish Greek and Roman antiquities
I had a specimen of Guy
Fawke's day in London on the but the crowd
of boys with their historical effigy was not so interesting
to me as the letters which the postman brought. One
was from Samuel Jones containing good news and a
pound to assist me. The others were from my wife
and Elder Wm Clark who informed me that Phebe and
my little son Willford was at his father's house. He
said they shall not want anything which I can bestow
and may God hold it as an everlasting covenant
between thee and me. He further informed me that
the temporal affairs of the church at Headquarters was
never in a more prosperous state and that a number
of families had arrived from England and my wife
had an interview with Bro Benbow. There was no
mobing against the Saints but they were gathering rapidly
to the body of the Church in Nauvoo.
Next Sunday we preached and broke
bread with the Saints but only very few attended our
meetings and on the received letters Elders
Kimball Richards O. Pratt, Curtis Kington and Johnson
Elders Kimball and Pratt both informed us of the
death of Father Joseph Smith who was the first
Patriarch of the Church of Latter-Day Saints and the
father of the Prophet Joseph.
Elder Kington spoke of the letter which
he or the Saints sent me containing £2 which was
lost. I went to the general Post Office about ^it^ and the
Post Master said he would trace it out. I mention these
letters with gifts of money sometimes for they explain
from whence came the means which first supported the
work in London. I wrote to Elders Kington and Browett
of my Herefordshire field and a very lengthy one to my wife's
father and mother giving an account of this country.
This was the Lord Mayor's day when
the chief Magestrate of the chief city of the world takes the oath
of office. It is a great day in London. I saw the
gorgeous procession pass.
^In letter^ This day Elder Richards informed
me that it was the counsel of the Twelve for him ^G A Smith^ to go
immediately to the Potteries and spend some time with
the churches there as there was only about work enough
for one in London and so early next morning he
started for Birmingham and I was left again alone
The next few days I felt lonely
without my companion brother Smith for although London
is not a wilderness a Latter-day Saint Travelling Elder
at that date would be almost as solitary there.
At night on the while I was
preaching Brother Wm Pitt from Dymock entered the
room I was surprised to see him for I was not
looking for any ^one^. He became a companion in the
ministry for me during the next five days
On the I received a letter from
Elder Thomas Clark containing a gift of £1 and
one from Elder Browett informing me of the progress
of the work in Herefordshire and surrounding
country. I wrote to them and Elder Kington
and held several hours conversation with a
follower of Joanna Southcott and several days
after had a long interview with five of her
followers. In the meantime Elder Pitt had
left me and took a mission to Ipswich. and
I had preached several times and as usual receiving
and writing letters daily.
On the I preached at the
Academy. Brother Hulme a captain of one of
the Pickford's Boats on the London canal was
present with two of his hands whom he had baptized.
On the I dined with him on board of
his boat with three Saints
The Princess Royal of England was
born on the and all London rang with jubilant
bells.
The next day ^^ was Sunday the
forepart of which was spent in reading and conversing
with Father Corner and his family and in the
^In the^ afternoon and evening ^of Sunday 22^ we held public meeting
when four offered themselves for baptism but it
had been with hard labouring and much expence
that we had obtained this little success in the
establishment of the work in London
I commenced this day a long
epistle to my wife in which I sent her about
thirty extracts from letters for her to present
to the Editors of the Times and Seasons for them
to publish as they thought fit.
The Sunday following I
again preached twice and baptized and confirmed
three. These were
The First Baptized by me in London
Next day I took a very interesting walk with Dr
Wm. Copeland through every part of the college of
surgeons at Lincoln's Inn Fields and on my return
home I was soon joined by Elders Brigham Young
and Kimball who had come to spend a week
or two in London. This was the first time
ever President Brigham Young was in the metropolis
of England
We met for meeting at the
Academy Wednesday evening when brother Brigham
preached followed by brother Heber. We had a
good time
Next day we took a walk through
the city and visited and held conversation with
several one of whom was an Italian, a sculptor and
modeler whose wife was the daughter of Brother Roberts ^Rogers^ and
she was an American
Visit to the Tower of London
In company of Brothers Brigham Young and Heber
C Kimball on the I visited the Tower
of London without seeing which the traveller would lose a
capital page from the history of his travels in England.
As usual I called at the time and entered in my
Journal a synopsis of its history &c
The Tower is situated on the east side
of the city about 800 yards from London Bridge and near
the bank of the Thames. At first it consisted of
no more than what at present is called the White Tower
It has been said though without sufficient authority that
Julius Caesar built it but there is the strongest of evidence
that William the Conquerer was its first designer and
builder. It has three batteries—The Devils Battery
the Stone Battery and the Wooden Battery all mounted
with cannon.
The Tower was a palace during five
hundred years but ceased to be so in the time of
Elizabeth and here some of the darkest tragedies of
of England's monarchs were enacted and immortalized
by Shakespear's pen. The principal buildings are
the Church the White Tower Govenor's House The Bloody
Tower the offices of ordinance of the Keepers of the
Records the Jewel Office the Horse Armoury Queen
Elizabeths armoury the grand Store House in which
is the small armoury the train of Artillery and
the Tent Room the new Store House houses for
the chief and inferior officers mess house for the
officers and barracks for the soldiers. In addition
to these there is a street called the Mint which
includes one third part of the Tower
The Grand Storehouse is north of the
White Tower. It extends in length 345 feet
and it is sixty feet in breadth. It was commenced
by James II and finished by William III and on the
first floor_"the Small Armoury, is the magnificent
room in which he and Queen Mary dined in great state having all
all the workmen to attend them in white gloves and aprons
The Horse Armoury
Here is arranged in chronological order twenty two
esquestrain figures of the most celebrated kings of
England accompanied by their favourite lords classed
with them mounted on their horses and in the armour
of their respected periods and many in the identical
suits of mail which they wore in life
The horses stand mounted by their riders
on a floor of brick and along the centre of the ceailing
is a gothic arch from which hasngs banners telling
the names dates and rank of the figures.
Commencing is Edward I in full armour and he is
represented in the act of sheathing his sword A.D. 1272
Henry II is next and in plate armour of the most
beautiful form. A.D. 1450
Then comes Edward the IV in a complete
suit of tournament armour (AD 1465) and following is
Henry VII in a fluted suit of elegant form supposed
to be of German manufacture and afterwards we
have Harry VIII a king who for ability and bloody
memory ranks with Richard III in the history of
England's Kings
Harry VIII is in a suit of gilt plate
armour and with him is Charles Brandon Duke of
Suffolk of the same date as his master AD 1520
and he is also in plate armour and next is Edward
Clinton Earl of Lincoln in very elegant gilt armour
with his right hand resting on his mace and
wearing a long fluted sword.
Figure the 8 is that of Edward VI
particularly deserving notice for its russet armour
gilt in the most curious manner and for its fine
attitude. This king bears the date of 1552 and his figure is
followed by that of Francis Hastings Earl of Huntingdon
in a suit of plate armour richly gilt and its wearer resting
the blade of his drawn sword on his left arm
The next is Robert Dudley Earl of Leicester
holding a sword in his right hand with which he is pointing
Then Sir Henry Lea Master of the armoury, in his hand
a battle axe which rests upon his shoulder. He was champion
to Queen Elizabeth and following him is the gallant Earl of
Essex the most beloved of the virgin Queen but whom the "Bonny
Bess" in her wrath embraced with the headsman's axe and
piteously bewailed to her last moments. His armour is
very rich and the cantle of his saddle very beautifully engraved
and gilt and in his hand a short sword of curious
workmanship
King James of England and Scotland
wore a plain suit of armour and in his hand a tilting
lance and two figures of his time class with him:
these are Sir Horace Vere Captain General and Thomas
Howard Earl of Arundal then follows Henry Prince
of Wales son of James I in a most beautiful suit
of armour engraved with subjects of battles seiges the
burning of cities &c
The 17th figure is George Villiers
Duke of Buckingham the unfortunate favourite of
Charles who was assassinated by Felton Next is his
master Charles when Prince of Wales of about 12 years
of age with a suit of ornamental armour
Following is the celebrated Earl of Stafford
and afterwards comes his unfortunate soverign Charles I
who in signing the death warrant of his devoted
servant and eminant statesman omened his own execution
of a few years later. The armour of Charles the
first was curiously wrought and its surface entirely gilt
It was presented to him when Prince of Wales by the
city of London
Figure 21 is that of James II of England
who wears a sword and has a batton in his hand and
his appearence shows a striking contrast with the rest
of the martial equestrian figures.
Leaving the examination of the Horse Armoury
we entered a small room, turning to the right. On each
side is a glass case with many curious articles beautiful
specimen of pistols carbines &c of the times of Elizabeth
James I Charles I and William III to which considerable
addition was made in 1838. In another case is a gorgeous
Mamuluke saddle Turkish bridle and horse bresast plate
with gilt furniture and theree swords and a helmet
and girdle ^which^ belonged to Tippo Saib
We next entered the long room where
we saw various figures wearing the armour of the various
periods in which they lived kings soldiers &c. One
was for a man seven feet high. At the extremity of
the room is a crusader upon his barbed horse said
to be 700 years old. Here we also saw great variety
of curious things. Passing into
Queen Elizabeth's Armoury
we found weapons of war of every variety and most of
them in use before fire arms were invented. This
room according to tradition was the prison of the
celebrated Sir Walter Raleigh. At the end of the room
is a sprightly figure of Queen Elizabeth upon a
cream coloured horse held by a page. Her dress
is in imitation of that worn by her in her procession
to St. Paul's to return thanks for the deliverance of
England from the threatened Spanish invasion. In
this room also there was a variety of instruments of
torture
We visited
The Crown Jewel Room
FirstHere was the golden wine fountain 3 feet high and of the
same circumference. 2nd The ancient Imperial crown which
was only laid aside at the crowning of George IV. It is
covered with large jewels. 3rd The golden orb six inches
in diameter edged with pearls and girded with precious
stones. This is placed in the king's left hand at the coronation
4th The queen's crown composed entirely of diamonds of the
largest size. It was made for Mary of Modena queen of
James II and its cost was one hundred and eleven thousand
pounds. 5th The Price of Wales' crown. 6th the Queens orb
7th The queen's diadem of pearls and diamonds. 8th The
Ampulla or Golden Eagle from which the soverigns are anointed
9th The golden spoon into which the oil is poured to anoint
the king. It is of equal antiquty with the Eagle. 10th 11th
& 12th The golden sacrament dishes and chalice; golden
tankards and golden Salt seller of State. Then there is
a golden Baptismal Font of the royal family upwards of 4
feet in height ten golden Salt sellars used at the coronation
banquet and six golden sceptres of kings and queens
31 is a king's sceptre with the cross of precious stones
and 32 another sceptre with the stone of jewels
33 an ancient sceptre adorned with valuable jewels
34 the Queens sceptre with large diamonds and
35 Queen's ivory sceptre mounted in gold
The next is the staff of Edward the Confessor who reigned
in 1041 It is of pure gold and weighs 8 pounds 9 ounces
On the top is a cross wherein a fragment of the real
cross is said to be deposited. Then the queens enammelled
bracelets and kings golden spurs. After this is the
model of the White Tower set with Jewels and then
is the new imperial crown of Victoria. This splended
and unequaled crown is of the imperial form with upright
and almost pointed arches bearing a diamond orb of
the finest brilliants on the top of which is a cross of
the same precious materials adorned with three remarkably
large pearls. In the front of the crown is a large Jerusalem
cross entirely frosted with brilliants and in its centre
a unique sapphire two inches long and nearly as
broad of the purest and deepest azure.
We also ^saw^ the Train of Artillery the
naval department with relics of Trafalga the Small
Armoury containing 150000 stand of arms numerous
other curiosites and the beheading aAxe said to be the
axe which beheaded Queen Anne Boleyn and also
the Earl of Essex
On leaving the Tower we walked to the
Tames and waited for Elder Young who visited the Tunnel
and purchased a moddle of it then returned to our home
and held a meeting in the evening
Leaving Elder Kimball at home
writing to his wife I accompanied President Young on
his visit to Buckingham Palace and Westminster Abbey
and on the next day I went out with him to find the
Book of Mormon which we heard was published and
for sale by some person unknown. The report was
untrue
Sunday was an interesting day
to us Elders Young Kimball and Priest Williams
attended meeting at St Pauls in the morning and
I met with the Saints at Father Corners and read
and conversed with them and in the afternoon met
at the Academy and had about 50 present Brother Kimball
preached to them
An Independent Minister invited
me home to take tea with him. I accepted his
invitation had an interesting time and preached the
Gospel to him and he received my testimony and offered
me his chapel which would hold 800. He said he
thought he should be baptized and would try and
get his society to do the same
We met again in the evening
and had more at our meeting than ever before. Brother
Brigham Young preached and was followed by brothers
Kimball Williams Corner Hulme and myself
We had a very interesting time
and one offered himself for baptism. There were some
of the Aikenites present one of whom purchased a
Hymn Book. They wished us to call upon them
and thought they would be baptized. We then met
at Father Corner's and communed with the Saints and
had a good time.
I rejoiced at the prospect which was opening before
us for we had laboured a long time and the work had
gone slow but now a wide opening was being made to
roll on the work of the Lord in the Metroplis of England
But, though slow the work in London
in its early history, and with us in calling the people into
the Kingdom of God like as with the servants of the
King in the parable, whose invitation to the Marriage
Feast was met, every man with his excuse yet the Lord
had been with us, and the prophetic spirit was abundant
with testimonies of our mission. Doubtless this prophetic
view of the future made our missionary labours in
the great Babylon of modern times less wearisome
than it otherwise would have been. The Spirit all
along bore testimony to us that there would be a great
work done in London and Elder Kimball prophesied
that there would the greatest numbers and the largest
conference. This has since been abundantly fulfilled
for London has become the metropolis of the foreign
missions of the Church
On the we
all acompanied Dr Copeland to the college of Surgeons
and next visited the National Gallery and other
parts of the city and then returned and took tea after
which Elder Kimball baptized one at the Bath
in Taberancle Square. Brothers Young Williams
and myself walked into another part of the town
and had a view of "Life in London."
A Visit to the Stables of the Queen
It was a rainy day in London but we
had all concluded to visit St James' Park Buckingham
Palace and the Queens stables. Brothers Young
and Williams went on before us to see the
Queen's Horse Guards but it came on the rain and
they returned home thinking we should not come
so we did not see them during the whole of the
day. Brother Kimball and myself and two of the
Saints started walked to St James Park and through the
whole length of it and visited the Palace and the Queen's
Stables.
The first stable we entered was that
of the State Horses. They were 12 in number and
the most beautiful cream coloured Hanovarians. They
were the most kind and intelligent of anything of the
brute creation I ever saw and were about seventeen
hands high and well proportioned. We also saw twelve
Arabians and we visited all the stables containing her
Majesty's horses which were one hundred and fifty
in number
We next viewed the appartments
containing the harness for 150 horses. There was
the full set of state harness, for eight cream coloured
Hanavarians, made by order of George IV and was
covered with gold plate and the harness of each horse
weighed 150 lbs. Every set was very expensive being
covered with gold plate
A birds eye view of the Queens
riding ground we took as we passed along and saw
one of the Lords and others of the Household riding
out. Entering the coach houses we saw her Majestys
private coaches a number of which were very grand
and costly and lastly came our inspection of the State
Coach.
Description
of
Her Majesty's State Coach
It was finished in the year 1762, is the most superb
carriage ever built was designed by Sir William Chambers
and built under his direction. The paintings were
executed by Cypriant. On the front panel is Britannia
seated on a throne holding in her hand a staff of
Liberty attended by Religion Justice Wisdom Valour
Fortitude Commerce Plenty and Victory presenting
her with a Garland of Laurels. In the back ground is a
view of St Pauls and the River Thames. On
The Right Door
are Industry and Ingenuity giving a Cornucopia to the genius
of England. On the panels of each side of the right door—
History recording the reports of fame; and Peace burning the
implements of War. On the
Back Panel
Neptune and Amphitrite issuing from their palace in
a triumphant car drawn by Sea Horses attended by the
Winds Rivers Tritons Naiads &c bringing the tribute
of the world to the British shore. On the upper part
of the back pannel is the Royal Arms beautifully ornamented
with the order of St George; the Rose Shamrock and
Thistle entwined.
The Left Door
Has Mars Minerva and Mercury supporting the
imperial crown of Great Britian and the panels of each
side of left door the Liberal Arts and Sciences protected
The front and forequarter
Panels
over the paintings are plate glass and the whole of
the carriage and body is richly ornamented with a laural,
border and carved work beautifully gilt.
The cCarriage and Body of the coach is composed
of four large Tritons who support the body by four braces
covered with blue Morocco ornamented with gilt buckles
The two figures placed in front of the carriage bears the
driver and are represented in the action of drawing by
cables extending round their shoulders, and the Cranes
and Sounding Shells to anounce the approach of the
Monarch of the Ocean; and the figures at the back carry
the Imperial [blank] topt with Tridents.
The footboard is a large scallop shell ornamented
by bunches of reads and other marine plants.
The pPole represents a bundle of lances
the splinter bar is composed of a rich moulding,
issuing from beneath a voluted shell and each
end terminating in the head of a Dolphin and the
wheels are imitated from the ancient triumphal chariot
The body of the coach is composed of eight palm trees
which branching over ^out^ at the top sustain the roof and
four angular trees are loaded with trophies allusive
to the victories obtained by Great Britian supported
by four lions heads. On the centre of the roof
stands three boys representing the genii of England
Scotland and Ireland supporting the imperial
crown of Great Britain and holding in their hands
the sceptre, sword of State and ensigns of knighthood
Their bodies are adorned with festoons of laurals
which fall from thence towards the four corners
The inside of the body is lined
with rich scarlet embossed velvet superbly laced and
embroidered with gold as follows: In the centre of
the roof is the star encircled by the collar of the
Order of the Garter and surmounted by the Imperial
crown of Great Britain; pendant, The George and Dragon;
in the corners, the Rose Shamrock and Thistle
entwined. The hind lounge is ornamented with
the badge of the order of St Michael and St. George
and on the front the badge of the order of the Guylph
and Bath ornamented with the Rose Shamrock Thistle
and Oak leaf. The Hammer Cloth is of the same
costly materials and the harness for eight horses
is made of red morocco decorated with blue ribbons
the royal arms and other ornaments richly gilt
and it is used when her Magesty goes in State
drawn by eight cream coloured horses and is kept
in the royal Mews Pimlico"
The foregoing is taken from the
printed description presented me by one of the overseers
of the Mews who also informed me that one of the
pieces of cloth of the triming of the coach cost £1000
and the entire cost of the State Coach could not be
exactly stated but the sum was immense
The ground floor of the Mews is occupied
by the horses harness and coaches and above are the families
of the coachmen grooms and those connected with the Mews
Mr James West her Majestys state coachman
invited us to dine with him and we did so. We saw
all of his State dresses which were richly trimmed and
ornamented with gold. One coat was exceedingly heavy
in consequene of the weight of gold trimmings. When we
left him he made us a present of three small ornaments
for Brigham Young Heber C. Kimball and Willford
Woodruff. They were made of fine polished brass
about 4 inches in circumference with a lion in the centre
and a crown upon the top. They were worn as ornaments
upon the Queen's State Coach. While at the Mews
we were allowed the privilege of being weighed in the
scales in which Prince Albert was weighed. Elder
Kimballs weight was 160 mine was 142 which
was 2 pounds more than I had ever weighed before
The State coachman informed
me that her Majesty would be quite familiar and
even sociable in some respects with some of her subjects
but was kept distant by her Ministry
From the Royal Mews we walked
to the National Gallery and having viewed the
paintings we returned home somewhat weary for
we had walked ten miles in a rainy day
Next day we had a long and pleasant
days walk in accompanying brother Brigham Young
in his visit to St Paul's and other noted places.
From the body of the cathedral
we ascended to the Whispering Gallery thence to the
Golden Gallery and then to the Ball where we all
three sat together 400 feet from the ground.
Descending we visited the Library
the Bell the Clock and finally every part of the
building and lastly the Crypt among all the toombs
It cost 7/6 each to visit every part of the cathedral
From St Pauls to the Monument
to its top and descending thence to London Bridge
which we crossed and continued to the Southwark
Suspension Bridge which we walked under viewed
and then crossed it. The Bridge is forty five rods
in length. We then dined in the city and
afterwards took a cab and rode to the Museum
and went through every appartment of it. This
ended the day and we returned to our lodgings
in a cab very weary and somewhat ^foot^sore for
we had walked twelve miles and ascended
and descended twelve hundred steps. However
we enjoyed a good night's rest
On the morrow we walked over
Blackfriars and called at Zion's chapel to attend
a sacrament meeting of Mr Aitken's society but
they knowing who we were would not let us in for
they feared lest we should break up their society
by the power of our mission
Thus turned away we crossed home
and held meeting in the evening when I preached and
Elders Young and Kimball bore strong testimony
to the people.
Next day Brother Brigham left
London for Cheltenham and I visited Mr James
Albon a minister of the Independent order who with
his household beleived our doctrine and on the Sunday
we found more than ever an interest being awakened
in London, and our prayer meeting the next evening
was attended by the Reverend James Albon who received
our testimony. We walked home with him and
found his household growing in the faith and ready
for the work of the Lord.
Two days after in the evening we
baptized four two of whom were Mr and Mrs Morgan
with whom we lodged and their apprentice ^Christopher Smith^ and Henry
Corner Junr
The afternoon On ^of^ the following day Dr Copeland spent the
with us and he received our testimony and in the evening
we preached at our meeting place.
I had visited the Rev. James Albon
several times and given him an account of the rise
and progress of the Church of Christ of Latter-day
Saints. He beleived in our mission and offered
me his chapel to preach in which would seat about
two thousand.
Sunday morning we accompanied
our reverend friend and convert to his chapel and were
introduced to the Commttee one of whom was a preacher
who had travelled much in Russia and other parts of
the world. At the close of the meeting the Rev. James
Albion gave out an appointment for us to preach
on the next Sabbath evening
In the afternoon we met with
the Saints confirmed four and had a full house
and in the evening we preached again and a good
feeling prevailed
After meeting the Rev James Albon
called upon us at our room and told us that he
had given out our appointment to preach in his
chapel and had informed his congregation that he
was a Latter-day Saint and should be baptized
and join our Church and that they need no longer
consider him a member of their body unless they
with him joined the Saints. He told us
this made a division among the Committee:
some were for going with him and some against
following their pastor into the true fold which
he had found
The afternoon of the Monday
was spent with Dr Copeland with whom we went
to the "Concerts d'Hiver" and heard a fine performance
of a magnificient band of about 100 mostly German
and French conducted by Mr Ellason. It was
a musical treat.
I sat two hours and half for my
portrait on the Wednesday and had an interesting chat
with the artist Mr Pistrucci an Italian, in the midst
of which brother Kimball called for me and I took
a walk with him and Dr Copeland and his wife
over Blackfriars Bridge.
On our return home we lost
brother Kimball and sister Copeland in the crowd
and in looking for them I lost the Doctor &
brother Kimball sister Copeland so that there were
no two of the four together. After awhile however
we all luckily met at Covent Garden and saw
the wonderful performance of Shakspears Night
Dream and Madam Vestris the celebrated actress
and popular favourite
Brother Kimball
and myself went into the streets to see the busy
multitude returned to our room and took supper in
keeping with the season retired to bed and dreamed
of falling among thieves
in London
Christmas is the greatest day of the year in England
and this was the first Christmas day I ever spent in a
foreign land.
In the morning the church bells throughout
London chanted for meeting and the Saints also met for
service. After morning service comes what gives the
halo of glory and jolity to Old Christmas—the dinner. The
service of the day is something like the blessing before meat
but the Christmas ^dinner^ is an institution with the nation and
Christmas holds his feast of State in every city town and
hamlet—in every palace mansion and cottage and comfortless
is the wretched place which merry Christmas enters not
Our Christmas dinner was eat with brother
Morgan and family and the evening was spent with the
Rev. Mr Albon in conversing about the things of God.
The Sunday following in the evening we preached
by the appointment of its minister in the Indipendant chapel to
the largest congregation we had discoursed before, in London.
There were present priests and people of many denominations. I
addressed them for about the space of one hour. A Wesleyan
Minister arose and opposed me which had a good effect
for the congregation seeing the spirit he was of turned
against him and the Committee refused him the permission
to speak there any more. I was much bound by the
opposing spirit still the conduct of ^the^ enemy gave us friends
The next evening we attended what
was said to have been the largest Temperance meeting
ever held in London and the next two days brought us
to the
Close of the Year.
Synopsis
of
the Travels and Labours of Willford Woodruff
in 1840
Places Visited or Laboured in:
Liverpool Preston Manchester New Castle, Tunstell
Burslem Hanley Stoke, & Longton Stafford
Wolverhampton Birmingham Worcester
Hereford Ledbury Malvern Hill
Gloucester Cheltenham Oxford
London
Miles Travelled:
4469
Meetings Held by me 230;
& Places established for Preaching 53,
I planted Churches to the number of 47
and jointly organized them.
These Churches were chiefly comprised in the two
Conference raised up in Herefordshire, consisting of
about 1500 Saints, 28 Elders, 110 Priests, 27^4^ Teachers,
and 10 Deacons.
Baptisms of the Year
were three hundred and thirty six persons under
my own hands, and I assisted in the baptism of
eighty six others.
I baptized 57 Preachers,
mostly of the connection of the United Brethren,
and also 2 clarks of the Church of England.
Confirmations of the Year:
I confirmed 420 and assisted in confirming
50 others
Ordination to the Priesthood.
I ordained 18 Elders, 97 Priests, 347 Teachers
and 1 Deacon.
Children Blessed & the Sick Healed
I blessed 120 Children and administered to 120,
sick by prayer, anointing and the laying on of
hands, and in many instances the sick were healed
and devils were cast out
Book of Mormon Hymn Book & Millennial Star
I assisted in procuring 1000 pounds for the publication
of 3000 copies of the Book of Mormon ^Hymn Book^ 5000 copies of
the Book of Mormon and for the printing of the
Millennial Satar, and to assist two hundred Saints
to emigrate to Nauvoo.
Letters
I wrote 200 letters and received 112
End of 1840.
[first half of page blank]
I found myself in the metropolis of England the most
famous city of the world and with me Heber C Kimball
and we both were in the enjoyment of good health
The Church of Latter-Day Saints on this
new year's day 1841 in the City of London numbered 21
souls and I celebrated the commencement of the new
year by baptizing two into the fold of Christ. We dined
at Dr Copeland's.
There was a heavy thunder storm on
the Sunday which damaged some of the churches in
the City. Notwithstanding we in the afternoon preached
in the Academy communed with the Saints and
confirmed two and ^preached^ again in the evening
We took tea with the Rev James Albon
and Mr Spencer and were told that there was quite a
stir in the Indipendant Church where I had preached
the Sunday previous. Most of the Committee who
were eight in number were with their pastor beleiving
in our mission and there was a prospect of their being
baptized while others were much stirred up and
opposing.
A few days after in the evening we
accompanied the Rev. Mr Albon to London Dock to
house of Mr Spencer to hold a meeting. There were
only six present and five were preachers. One by the
name of Canon was full of the devil and hypocrsisy
and he rejected our testimony and opposed the work
In fact we found that we could not go out to teach in
London without the Devil coming to oppose us.
^Bro Young^ In letter to brother Kimball informed
us that the two brethren who went from Longton Lancashire
to Nauvoo to spy out the land had returned strong in the faith
and also told us that 500 Books of Mormon were out of
press and in the process of binding
About this time I baptized the daughter
of the Rev. James Albon and the day after Elder Kimball
started to Woolwich to break up the ground there. The
following Sunday was the first time he preached when
four persons offered themselves for baptism.
They walked up and down the river
Thames until 9 o'clock at night to find a place to
administer the ordinance but could not because of
the mud and ice. So on the morrow they came
with Elder Kimball to London to receive the ordinance
of the Gospel.
We immediately repared to our private
bath in Tabernacle Square and Elder Kimball
baptized five persons one of whom was Dr William
Copeland
This was indeed an interesting occasion
and we felt thankful to God to see the cloud begining
to break for we had struggled hard to do the little
which had been done.
On the of the month we baptized
three more of brother Morgan's household and on the
following Sunday I preached to a full house and to many
new hearers. Several offered themselves for baptism
and there had been during the week added unto the
Church seven souls.
Next day Elder Kimball received
a letter from Elder Young who wished us to be
ready to set sail for home early in April.
The day after brother Heber returned from
Woolwich a second time and we held a prayer meeting in the
evening but he was unable to be present at our next preaching
meeting from indisposition
During this week we both took the last
sittings for our portrait and with Dr Copeland visited
the largest docks in London.
First we visited St Catherine's Dock
and after viewing the shipping and freight of every description
we next went to the London Dock
Among many other things we saw the
Eastern Wine Vault. This is much the largest vault
in the world. It is altogether underground and covers
nine English acres.
The whole vault is supported with
tremendous arches and pillars and laid off in the form
of streets. It had been built 33 years.
We walked through the length and
breadth of the vault with a guide each one carrying a
lighted lamp in his hand. Over our heads were the
street and city.
This Vault alone contains thirty thousand
Pipes of the best Port Wine and six thousand Pipes of Sherry
and ^the lower^ three minor vaults of great extension filled with
the same article; besides many thousand Pipes of wine
and Brandy Gin and other liquors were strewed through
all the docks warfs and storehouses. We had a tasting
order and found the wine of the rarest quality. But it
was pitiful to think of the vast sums of money
spent in intoxicating liquors while thousands were
nearly starving for bread in the streets
Leaving this scene we called into
a Jewish Synagogue and stayed during worship
and then returned to our room.
I called for Mr Hender and he
came home with me and soon the Rev. James
Albon also came and we all went to the bath in
in Tabernacle Square and I baptized the Rev. Mr Albon
and Mr Hender
Next day we held a prayer meeting
with the Saints and in the afternoon confirmed one
and blessed one child. We took tea with brother Albon
and met a full congregation in the evening
The Opening of Parliament
.
This was a great day in London and as Travellers
from another nation as well as missionaries of the
Gospel we did not lose the opportunity of witnessing
the opening of the British Parliament
I started in company with
Heber C. Kimball and Dr Copeland and several others for
St James Park where we arrived at 10 o'clock and
found the citizens of London massing by tens of
thousands for the purpose of having a view of her
Majesty as she passed through the Park to the
House of Lords to open Parliament
Long before two o'clock the whole
line from Buckingham Palace through St. James'
Park along Whitehall and Parliament Street leading
to the House of Lords was one continuous mass of
the inhabitants of London. The windows of the
houses all along was ^were^ crowded with fashionable dressed
ladies, in white on Richmond Terrace, and on the steps
at the base of the Duke of York's monument were
immense bodies of people.
It was judged that there
was ^were^ from three to four hundred thousand gathered
on this occasion but notwithstanding this immense
body of people we had the good fortune through
the favour of one of the Queen's Life Guards
to get a place in the front line
Her Majesty started a quarter
before 2 o'clock. The cortege consisted of five
carriages containing the attendants of Royalty and the State
carriage in which were her Majesty and Prince Albert
who sat on her right
The Queen's Body Guard ^formed^ by the Royal Blues
the Life Guards did duty on the line. The State carriage
was drawn by eight of the cream coloured Hanovarian
horses which we had seen at the Royal Mews.
The whole train passed within ten
feet of us so that we had a fair view of the Queen and
Prince Albert both going and returning from the House
of Lords. Her Majesty was of small stature and
plain in features and her dress was a plain white
satin trimed with white lace and she wore a necklace
of brillants. Prince Albert was quite a handsome man
They continually bowed to the people as they passed along
On her return to the Palace she appeared much fatigued
It was the grandest earthly sight
I ever saw.
Before the close of the month I
baptized three more into the Church and on the
we went to Stationers Hall near Saint
Paul's where Elder Kimball made enquiries concerning
the securing of the copyright of the Book of Mormon
and on our way we saw a large fire in Finsbury Square
but it was partly extinguished.
The following evening we held
a meeting and had a good time and appointed a
committee to hire a preaching room. They were Dr
Copeland Rev James Albon and Priest John Cooper.
Brother ^Albon^ wished to make Elder Kimball and myself
a gilt frame each for our portraits which we accepted
I received a letter from Elder Kington
informing me that he had commenced building up a
Church in the city of Bristol. He had baptized five
and organized a Branch of nine members.
On the we took the rail to
Greenwich which stands upon the banks of the
Thames and is the place from which Europeans and
Americans take their longitude
We walked from Greenwhich
to Woolwich also upon the banks of the Thames and
the most important naval and military post in England
There was at this time a small
Church at Woolwhich numbering six members which
had been raised up by Elder Kimball. That evening
we met five of them at brother Bates and we
found the Woolwhich Saints though few firm
in the faith.
It was very cold the next day
and I spent the morning of the fire side of brother
Bates reading the Life and Death of the Reverend
John Fletcher but in the afternoon we took a view
of the town and its places of note and in spite of
the cold we had a most interesting time.
First we visited the Artillary
and Marine Barracks passed through and
had a view of their Drill and Parade Ground
As cold as it was there were
a number of companies on parade and new recruits
under drill and one horse company exerssising. There
were many hundreds of cannon which we saw
and inspected one measuring 16 feet in length 3 1/2 in
diameter at the britch and 2 at the mouth
There were two soldiers being
burried at the time and with the usual military
display. We were present and saw them lowered
into the grave side by side. Then the chaplain read
the burial service and a company of soldiers fired
three rounds over their graves and retired. All
tended to make the view before us picturesque
though the latter scene gave a melancholy shade
We next visited the Dock and
Prison Yard. This is the largest and most interesting
Dock Yard in the world.
On passing through the gate into the Yard we recorded
our names and residences on a book and was then conducted
by Mr John Finsbury policeman to all parts of the Yard
and saw all the branches of business carried on by government
there.
There are employed in this Yard hundreds
of hands besides seven hundred prisoners. These were
engaged in building vessels steem boats ships of war making
anchors cables chains boilers cannon shot &c The fires or
bellows were all worked by steem and the operation of the
engines were pointed out to us
Among many other curiousities we saw
the Hydrolic Press by which the strength of all the anchors
and cables are tested. With this small Press they can
readily break 150 tons weight and can snap an anchor
of five tons into pieces like a pipe stem
There were specimens of timber
which had been buried in the earth to see which
would stand the longest and it was found that the
English Oak stood the longest
We saw the boat in which Captain
Ross and his comrads were saved. Then we went
on to the upper deck of the new 120 gun ship Trafalgar
It had been upon the stocks a number of years but
was to be launched the following May. It was
considered as large as any ship then on the sea. We
also saw the convict ship
We left the Dock yard and went
to Bro Painter's house and had refreshments and then
we took the steam boat for London
A letter from sister Young to Elder
Brigham Young informed us that the Prophet Joseph
was going to write for the Twelve to hold a Conference
in England in the Spring ordain as many as they
deemed wisdom and to ^send^ them to all parts where they
could and then for the Twelve to return to Nauvoo
In the weekly Despatch we read of the
wreck of the Packet Ship Garrick in which Elder Kimball and
Hyde crossed the Atlantic twice
On the we baptized Mrs Susanna
M. Sangiovanni at which I took great satisfaction
for she was the daughter of David W. Rogers of
Montrose. She was married to an Italian who
was a very jealous man and an unbeleiver in the
Bible or any of the word of God and he would not
grant her any religious privileges. But this morning
she had come to be baptized and returned home rejoicing
with her whole heart. There was also one baptized
the day before.
This was Sunday and in the
afternoon we communed with the Saints experienced
a profitable time and had a full house and in
the evening Elder Kimball preached to a full
congregation and I followed him. The people paid
good attention and the Lord was with us greatly.
The Book of Mormon
Entered
At Stationers Hall.
We received on the a package of 20 Books
of Mormon and two dozen Hymn Books and
Heber C Kimball and myself went to the Stationers
Hall and secured the copyright of the Book of
Mormon in the name Joseph Smith Jnr. We
left five copies of the book and paid three shillings
In the evening we baptized
four persons one of whom was the wife of the Rev.
James Albon who had already received the Gospel.
Elder Brigham Young per letter
informed us of the large emigration of that season
There were to go on one ship 235 and on another 100.
To the reader aquainted with the
immense emigrations of the Saints in later years
our consideration of the sailing of three or four
hundred as a large emigration will perchance at
^be noteworthy.^
the first sight seem a small notion. But this was in the
early rise of the European Mission and moreover in 1840 the
doctrine of emigration from father-land among the English
was repugnant. Emigration had not then as now become an
institution of modern times. Out of this Church it was
considered among the peasantry and manifacturing classes
of England as a calamity and was never accepted by them
from choice. Not until misfortune panics in trade
or dire necessity came did they accept emigration from
father-land
At this time then came the Latter-
day Saint Apostles and Elders preaching to country
loving Englishmen the doctrine of emigration from their
native land—and preaching the doctrine chiefly to those
who mostly perhaps had not seen a score of miles of the
great world outside their village, homes. Well might
we then in 1840 consider the emigration of four
hundred Saints as a large matter.
Elder Kimball and myself at this time
prepared a tract for the press to present to the citizens
of London before we left the first principles of the
Gospel and commission given by Jesus to his ancient
Apostles.
Elder Lorenzo Snow arrived
in London on the to take charge of the church
after our departure. I was truly glad to once more
greet him for I had not seen him since 1837
On the same day Elder Wm Pitt
also arrived at our lodgings and we had an interesting
meeting in the evening. Brother Snow preached
and Elder Kimball and myself followed him and
the next ^day^ brothers Heber and Lorenzo went to
Woolwich to give impetous to the work of God
in that important town.
There was great excitement at that
time both in the House of Parliament and throughout
England in consequence of the apprehension and
imprisonment of Mr M. C. Cleod a British officer
in Lockport Jail by the State of New York which was
trying him for arson and murder, and the Americans
were determined to execute him if found guilty.
The accusation was the burning of
the Caroline on Lake Erie in 1837 during the troubles
in Canada. England considered it a national and
not an individual affair and that M. C. Cleod acted
by order of the British Government and not upon his
own responsibility. Under these considerations
Parliament was determined to demand his release
and defend his life even at the expence of immediate
war with America. Government had sent a
special message and instructions to the British
ambassador at Washington. These threatenings
of war between England and America made
us anxious concerning our return to our country
and the emigration of the Saints to the body
of the Church
From what I had seen of
England of one thing I felt certain and that was
that if America hazards a war with England
she would find it to be more than a joke to
meet so strong a foe and one armed to the teeth
for war. Upon the subject I thought and
wrote in my daily Journal:
"Should Truth speak she would
represent England at the present time as the strongest
among the nations and chief in power and main spring
of the Gentile world. She will remain her season
as an instrument in the hand of God to bring
about great events, in the restoration of the Jews and
to be a scourge to the nations America not excepted
but she will also receive the scourage and the chastening
hand of the Almighty will fall upon her in turn
But O! America, America! ^whose land is^ choice above all other
lands and ^thou^ established by Omnipotant Power! thy
salt hath lost it savour thy light hath gone
out and thine Eagle's crest is stained with the blood
of the Saints. In thy land thousands of the Saints of God
have been driven from place to place county to county and
State to State and the blood of martyrs has been spilt
for the testimony of Jesus: and when thy rulers have been
petitioned for the redress of the wrongs of the Lord's people
and thy citizens they have turned a deaf ear in their crys
Therefore O America! thou art weighed in the balance
and found wanting. From this time forth perplexity
shall rest upon thee and confusion in thy government
wisdom righteousness and truth shall depart from thy
rulers and fully sit in thy Congress and thy shame shall
be known among the nations of the earth. It shall be
a vexation to understand the report of the sorrow and
woe that shall come upon thee by sword fire tempest
earthquakes and pestilence from the hands of God
until thy government is broken up and thou art destroyed
as a nation from under Heaven. From this hour
shall these things come upon thee and shall not cease
until the whole is accomplished and fulfilled upon
thy head"
Minutes
of
The First London Conference
^held^ at the Academy 57 King's Square
Goswell Road
.
There were present of officers of the Church
Elders H. C Kimball Willford Woodruff Lorenzo Snow
and Wm Pitt besides four Priests.
The meeting was called to order
by Elder H C Kimball at 2 o'clock p.m. Sunday
the 14th of Feb 1841 when it was moved by
Elder Kimball and seconded by Elder Pitt that
Willford Woodruff
be the
President of the Conference.
Moved by Elder Kimball and seconded by Elder Woodruff
that Dr Wm. Copeland be the clerk
(carried unanimously)
The meeting was then opened by singing and prayer
from Elder Kimball
The President then called for
The Representation of the Branches of the
London Conference.
The Church at Bedford was represented by Priest
Robert Williams containing 42 members and one Priest
seven removed and 2 dead
The Church at Ipswich (represented by Elder Wm Pitt)
consisted of 12 members 1 Elder 1 Priest and
1 Teacher
The Church at Woolwich (rep. by Priest John Griffith)
consisted of six members and one Priest.
The Church at London by H. C Kimball
46 members 1 Elder 2 Priests:
Excellent prospects of continued increase
Ordinations
Elder Kimball moved and Elder Woodruff seconded
that James Albon be ordained an Elder
[moved and seconded] by Elders Kimball and Snow that
Thomas Barnes be ordained Teacher
[moved and seconded] by Elders Kimball and Pitt that
Robert Williams be ordained an Elder to oversee
the Church at Bedford
[moved and seconded] by Robert Williams and Elder Pitt that
Wm Smith at Bedford be ordained a Priest.
Moved by Elder Kimball and seconded by Elder Pitt that Richard
Bates be ordained a Priest in the Woolwich Branch
[Moved and seconded] by Robert Williams and Elder Pitt that John Sheffield
be ordained a Teacher at Bedford
[Moved and seconded] by Elder Kimball and brother Griffiths that brother
A Painter be ordained a Teacher at Woolwich.
These motions were carried unanimously and those present
were then ordained under the hands of Elders Kimball
Woodruff and Snow
Afterwards Elder Kimball moved and
Elder Woodruff seconded that Elder Lorenzo Snow be
appointed President of this Conference and to take the
Superintendency of the Church in London
Much valuable instruction was
given by Elders Kimball and Woodruff in relation to
the duties of official members and afterwards it was
moved by Elder Kimball and seconded by Elder
Snow that this conference be adjourned till Sunday
the 16 of May 1841; after which the Conference closed.
duly.
President Wilford Woodruff
Clerk Dr Wm. Copeland
During this Conference meeting we also broke bread
with the Saints and confirmed four and at 1/2 past 1
o'clock in the evening ^we meet again^ and had the largest congregation
which had assembled at our preaching place. One came
forward for baptism
This was a day which we had
long desired to see for we had laboured exceedingly
hard to establish a Church in London and at
times it seemed as though we should have to give
it up but by holding on to the work of our Divine
Master and claiming the promises of God we
were now to leave an established London Conference
with a prosperous Church planted in the Metropolis
under the care of our beloved brother Lorenzo Snow
Brother Kimball on the received a letter
from his wife informing us that the Prophet Joseph
had written for the Twelve to come immediately home
for our personal safety and the next day we met
with the Church previous to our parting with the
London Saints
Greater excitement than ever prevailed
throughout London and especially in the House of
Parliament over the imprisonment of M. C. Cleod
and the North Eastern Boundary question and
Government secured determined on war and to every
appearence hostilities between England and America
seemed almost certain and it appeared as much
^as^ we should do to sail from Liverpool before war
broke out
I received a letter from Elder Wm
Pitt containing 3 pounds and informing me that
there was an appointment for me to preach in
Bristol on the Sunday
Dr Copeland introduced us by
letter to the Overseer of the Library of Bartholimew
Hospital which we visited and was very politely
conducted by Dr Lyon through the various
departments of the Hospital and after visiting the
Museum Lecture Rooms and other places we last
of all visited the Dissecting Rooms where there ^were^ about
twenty human bodies which the doctors were dissecting
On the same day I corrected
the proof sheet of our Address to the citizens of London
and in the evening our sitting room was full of Saints
as we were soon to leave London and they brought us
some money and presents for our wives and children
Two days afterwards we baptized
a Jew and Jewess.
I was unwell that night and arose next
morning quite ill but walked to the printing office
and got three throusand copies of our Address to the
citizens of London for which I paid three guineas
I took the parting hand of Elder Kimball who
this day left London. But my distress and pains of
body increased throughout the day insomuch that my
friends thought that I had caught the small-pox through
administering to the daughter of brother Corner ^Morgan^
Sunday I grew worse but Dr Copeland
coming to visit me said it was not the small pox but
a severe attack of cold and fever. He prescribed for me
and I began to recover
Two days after I was better though still
weak in body and only able to trace a few lines in
my Journal with a feeble hand, and I was forced to fall
back upon Elder Snow to write for me to Elder Young
Last evening the noble spirited and
celebrated Temperance lecturer J. S. Buckingham finished
his course of lectures concerning his tour through the United
States which was delivered to a crowded audience Intreating
upon the country goverment laws customs fashions
religions sects and a variety of other matters he omitted
the Mormons or Latter-day Saints although he had
informed the public he should speak upon that
subject
This omission was in consequence of
his having the day previous to his lecture received
a letter from Dr Copeland including one of our Addresses
to the citizens of London which clearly showed him
that we were American citizens Elders of the Church
and in the city and should have a knowledge of
what he presented to the community concerning us
Early this morning Dr Copeland received
a letter from J. S. Buckingham who acknowledge his
ignorance concerning our cause and very much wished information
by obtaining our writings. So I made him a present
of the Book of Mormon the Millennial Star and other
works hoping they may ^might^ do good
I walked out as far as brother Corner's
and found myself very weak. Many friends came
to see me in the evening.
I spent the in paying my last visit
to the Saints in London and preparing for my
departure and in the evening I preached for the last
time in London before my return to Nauvoo
Next day I parted with ^from^ Elder Lorenzo
Snow and the London Saints and took train at the
Great Western Station for Bristol. I rode by rail
to Wolton Basset eighty miles and then took coach 36
miles to Bath. The road was very bad
Bath is the most striking place
to the eye of the Traveller that I ever saw. The city
extends to the summit of two high hills—Beechen
Clift and Bacon Hill and fills the valley between
The city is a very ancient antique looking place and
very picturesquely situated
I again took train at Bath to
Bristol and arriving called at No 12 Redcliff Crescent
Bedminster Parish where I found Elder Thomas
Kington and all his household and also Elder Pitt
all of whom I was glad to meet.
The city of Bristol is a noted
place and one of England's capital ^principal^ cities. Here I found
a small branch of the Church of Latter day Saints
raised up numbering thirteen souls.
On Sunday though still labouring
under a sever cold I preached for the first time in
the city of Bristol in the afternoon and evening. I
preached in the Theatre which was crowded to overflowing
with persons to hear me. There was good attention
paid and I felt that many souls would embrace the
work in Bristol
Next day was the and
My Birthday
This was the first day of Spring and I was 34
years of age. My severe cold continued to afflict me
much. I spent the day with brother Kington and
the next ^()^ was somewhat better when I again preached
and for the last time in the Theatre in Bristol. There
were many present and as before good attention was paid
The following day ^()^ I took a walk with
Brother Kington through the city of Bristol; after which we
visited the suspension bridge then being errected across the river Avon at St Vincent's Rocks Clifton
This Suspension Bridge is 100 feet high
and 700 feet in length. There was a bar and two ropes
extending across from pillar to pillar and persons could
only pass over in a basket one or two at a time. This
basket goes on rollers or wheels and almost with the speed
of a steem engine. I saw several pass over in this way
At this place there were some of the greatest
curiosities in the petrified stones formed from the various
shells fish worms and other living creatures of the sea which
had been transformed into fossels of beautiful figures and
colours. I purchassed some small specimens and after
walking over and viewing the sea we returned having a
look of ^on^ the Great Western—the first steem ship which
crossed the Atlantic.
After we had returned home I went
to the water and baptized a lady by the name of
Howell and confirmed her at the room where we had
a good time. I laid my hands upon many and
blessed them. I blessed Elder Kington and all his
household.
Next day ^()^ I parted from the Saints
in Bristol and took coach and rode to the "passage"
over the river Severn which I crossed in a passenger
boat and again took coach to the town of Cheapstow
Monmouthshire Wales. I arrived here at 11 o'clock &
spent three hours in this noted town. I visited the
old famous Cheapstow Castle in which it is said that
Oliver Cromwell was imprisoned for a season. This
castle is very antique and partly in ruins and there
are many of the same kind in Wales built for
defence against the English but it is evident from
their construction situation and location that they were
designed for defence against stones and arrows and belonged
to an age prior to that of cannon ball
From thence by coach 16 miles to Monmouth
the capital of Monmouthshire through an exceedingly
mountaineous country. Much of the route was by the
windings of the River Y [blank]. The coachman ran his
horeses down the mountains which would have
endangered our lives had not the roads been good
When I arrived at Monmouth Elder
James Morgan was waiting my coming and had given
out an appointment for me to preach in the town at 7 o'clock
at the house of Robert Davis. There was a crowded
meeting and many could not get into the house. Four offered
themselves for baptism. The Spirit witnessed to me
that there would many embrace the Gospel in Monmouthshire
and I said, "The harvest is great and the labourers
few.
I arose in the morning ^^ refreshed
by sleep and having taken breakfast with Mr Maston
I walked ten miles throug^h^ mud and water in a driving
March rain storm to sister Mary Morgan at little
Garway where I found a pleasant family of the Saints.
We were drenched with rain but found a good fire &
spent the day comfortably and in the evening I had an
interesting interview with Elder Littlewood
The next day ^^ at Sister Morgan's
reading the History of Rome with much interest and
and in the evening I met the officers of the
Church there in council and had a good time
Sunday ^^ I preached in the morning
at the house of Bro Thomas Rook and in the evening
at the Kitchen upon the Book of Mormon and had the
place full
The
Garway Conference
^held^ March 8th 1841
I met the Garway Conference at the ^Kitchen.^
Elder Levi Richards was chosen President and Elder James Morgan
Clerk.
There were present one of the quorum of the
Twelve one High Priest seven Elders eleven Priests two
Teachers and one Deacon
The meeting opened by prayer by Elder Woodruff
after which the churches were represented as follows:
| members | Elders | Prst: | Teachs | Deacs | |
| Garway | 1 | 3 | 1 | 2 | 1 |
| Arcop | 12 | 0 | 2 | 1 | 0 |
| Ewis Harrald | 8 | 0 | 1 | 0 | 0 |
| Longtown | 10 | 1 | 1 | 0 | 0 |
| Total | 134 | 4 | 5 | 3 | 1 |
These were ordained under the hands
of Elders Woodruff and Richards.
The meeting adjourned till 3 o'clock and
one was baptized.
In the afternoon Elder Levi Richards
spoke and I followed him. After meeting the Saints
contributed one pound to help me and I sold them 3
Books of Mormon and fifty Addresses to the citizens
of London. I then walked 5 miles with brother
Richards to brother Holleys and spent the night. This
was the first time I had seen Brother Levi for
about two years
Next day in company of Elders Levi
Richards and Thomas Pitt I walked to the city of Hereford
where Elders Kay and others had been preaching. and
the people were much stirred up
On Sunday a preacher arose before
two or three thousand in the Market House and
informed the multitude that he had a fresh letter
direct from America showing the origin of the
Book of Mormon. So he read the old Spalding story
When he got through Elder Levi Richards
arose and informed the people that instead of its being a
new story it had been published for two ^seven^ years throughout
the United States and also throughout ^in^ England. This caussed
a great uproar for while some were for driving the
man out of the place for lying others were crowding
around Elder Richards and Kay to hear them preach
The crowd however was so exited that they left the
ground with hundreds following them.
There never was a time when the
people were so much stirred up and eager to hear the
Latter-day Saints than ^as^ at the present and it was
expected that we should not get through the city without
having crowds around us. We did however and had
a view of Hereford Cathedral as we passed along and
reached Sister Buftons
There was at this time a small
Branch of the Church at Hereford numbering seven
members.
We parted wifrom Brother Pitt at Hereford
and continued to Lugwardine where I met with the
Church for the last time and preached from the
24 ch of Isaiah.
On the morrow I walked to
Shucknell Hill and had an interesting meeting with the
Saints and preached upon the gathering to Zion and
Jerusalem. It was my last meeting with them
and I bid them farewell
Next day I walked to Standley
Hill and dined with Brother Oa^c^key whom I was
truly glad to see once more. We went together through
Standly Hill and called upon the Saints
It was Six months had passed
since I had parted from the churches in this region
but now I was again in the field where the Lord
by his blessing and the power of the Holy Ghost had
made my labours so abundantly fruitful. I had
returned to meet the flock once more whom the Lord had
given me to be their Shepherd for a season, I had come to
sit in council and Conference with the shepherds left to watch
over them and I had come to bid them farewell till we met
again in Zion, the home of the Saints.
From Standly Hill we went to Ledbury
and held a meeting with the Saints. Sister Fidler was present
she had been in Lord Summers family from a child but
was now rejected for receiving the fullness of the Gospel. Lord
Summers had since died and his son had commanded
her soon to leave his house. By letter from Elder Glover
we heard that Elders Orson Hyde and G. J. Adam had
just arrived in England from New York.
Next day I wrote letters to Elders Young
and Snow and then went to Greenway and preached, blessed
a child confirmed a member and administered the ordinance
of the Gospel to five sick persons; and on the morrow
I continued to Turkey Hall.
Here on the Sunday I communed with
the Saints and preached to a large congregation upon
the gathering. I found the Saints in the region around
very desirous to gather to the body of the Church but
they were poor and had not the means
Conference
at
Gadfield Elm Chapel
On the the Bran Green
and Gadfield Elm Conference again assembled when
the meeting was called to order by Elder Woodruff
There were present one of the quorum of
the Twelve Apostles 1 High Priest 10 Elders 21
Priests 10 Teachers and 1 Deacon besides the congregation
of the Saints
It was moved by Elder Levi Richards and seconded
by Elder Horlick that Wilford Woodruff be the President
of the meeting and John Hill clerk. This was carried
unanimously and singing and prayer and The following
churches were then represented
| Mem. | Eld. | Prst. | Teacs | Deacs | Removed | Died | Expelled | |
| Lime Street | 33 | 0 | 3 | 0 | 0 | 2 | 0 | 0 |
| Haw Cross | 18 | 0 | 3 | 1 | 0 | 0 | 0 | |
| Bran Green | 14 | 0 | 3 | 1 | 0 | 0 | 0 | |
| Frogs Marsh | 9 | 1 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | |
| Deerest | 21 | 1 | 1 | 0 | 0 | 7 | 0 | |
| Apperly | 23 | 0 | 3 | 0 | 0 | 4 | 1 | |
| Walton Hill | 9 | 0 | 0 | 1 | 0 | 3 | 0 | |
| Leigh | 33 | 0 | 2 | 0 | 0 | 14 | 0 | |
| Norton | 17 | 1 | 1 | 1 | 0 | 0 | ||
| Twigworth | 14 | 0 | 1 | 0 | 1 | 0 | ||
| Chetenham | 50 | 0 | 5 | 1 | 1 | 5 | 0 | |
| Dymock | 51 | 3 | 7 | 4 | 0 | 5 | 0 | 2 |
| Kilcot | 18 | 0 | 1 | 1 | 0 | |||
| Forest of Dean | 12 | 0 | 1 | 0 | 0 | |||
| Pinvin | 14 | 1 | 1 | 1 | 0 | |||
| Nanton Beachom | 7 | 0 | 1 | 0 | 0 | |||
| Hill Common | 14 | 1 | 0 | 0 | 0 | |||
| Fly Ford | 8 | 0 | 1 | 0 | 0 | |||
| High Leaddon | 2 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 1 | ||
| Total | 367 | 8 | 33 | 11 | 1 | 41 | 1 | 2 |
In the afternoon Conference re-assembled
and the meeting opened with the usual form after
which it was moved and carried that Henry Webb be
ordained a Priest. He was ordained by Elders Levi
Richards and Willford Woodruff who afterwards gave
much instruction and counsel. This concluded the
Conference ^after^ by singing and prayer
President, Willford Woodruff
Clerk John Hill
We had a very interesting time at the Conference
and a large assembly of the Saints. It was the last ^time^ that
I should attend in that part of my old and beloved field of labour
during my present mission to England and whither or not
I should ever meet here a conference assembly of Saints
again was one of the secrets of my future left to time to
reveal.
We had held our meeting without disturbance
from the mob who were present for they were kept quiet
by the Police in attendance, who were in disguise, but
after the closing of the conference meeting a scene followed
not easily described in which the Saints and myself were
the actors.
I had escaped the mobbing of the
wicked but now if I may so describe it I was fairly
mobbed by the brethren and sisters
No sooner had the meeting closed than
multitudes of the Saints crowded around me and hands
were presented me on every side to bid me farewell
Many called for me to bless them before I departed. others
cried out "Lay hands upon me and heal me before you
go." One came with, "Brother Woodruff I am turned out of
doors for my religion. What shall I do?" Another with
"I am ready to go to Zion but my wife wont go with
me. Shall I leave her to gather with the Saints?"
A wife in turn says "My husband beats me and turns
me out of doors because I have been baptized. I have
money enough to carry me and the children to Zion
will you let me go without him?" "Brother Woodruff
my mother is over 80 years of age and has willed me
60 pounds at her death but will not emigrate with me
Must I stay for her to die or leave her now to go
with the Saints?" One said, "I have sold my little
place and shall have 30 pounds to-morrow but must go
out into the street. I have not enough to carry my family
to America. Can you help me to a few pounds or tell
me what to do? And an Elder cried out "How much
longer must I preach in England before you will let me
go to America" "Brother Woodruff wont you come and preach
in Cheltenham?" "My head is in great pain Wont you heal
me?" "I want you to consecrate these bottles of oil before
you go" "Will you write to me?" "I have been waiting
a long while to get a chance to speak to you". "Good
by" "Remember me to Mrs Woodruff!" "Good by! God
bless you!"
Thus was I for more than an hour
after the close of the meeting assailled with the affectionate
outbursts and adieus and a host of perplexities of these
Saints who crowded around me as children to their
father. for as such in Christ they were.
Many of the Saints parted from me
in tears and many followed me to Turkey Hall where I
spent the night and they filled the house until a late
hour beging counsel and instruction of me. One
of these was a Baptist Minister who had just been
baptized into the church.
On the morrow in company of
Elder Needham I walked to Keysend Street where
I preached to a crowded congregation of Saints and
on the following day I walked to Wind Point
On the way I went into the
Giants cave on Malvern Hill. It was dug out of
solid rock and its dimensions are six feet by four
at the mouth 12 feet in length and seven feet in
length. The stone that covered the mouth had
rolled down the Hill.
After viewing the Giants Cave I
^where I^ visited the Saints at Wind's Point and thence
continued to Colwall, and ^where I^ met a large congregation
of the Saints and preached to them upon the
Gathering, which everywhere now formed the burden of
my soul to the churches I were bidding farewell.
Two of those present Elders James and Henry Jones were
like Paul had been great persecutors but were now
preaching what they had once persecuted [Acts 8-9]
I received a letter from Elder Snow
who informed me that the work of God was rolling on in
London and that he had baptized seven the Sunday previous
I also received a letter from Elders Young and ^W.^ Richards.
Next day I had an interview with Elder
Levi Richards and then with him ^I^ walked over Malvern
Hill and called upon Elder Samuel Jones; Thence through
Great Malvern to Crowcat and held a meeting at brother
George Brooks' and had an interesting time with a large
number of Saints whom I had baptized about a year before
To Dunsclose the day after visiting
many of the Saints by the way laying hands upon the
sick and blessing and counselling others of the flock. They
all were happy to see me for I had baptized most of
them when I first opened that field of labour. ^Next day^
I preached at Dunsclose at the house
of Edward Jinkins to a crowded meeting but a wicked
rabble disturbed us much and I was constrained sharply
to reprove them in the power of God
A very rainy day was the
but accompanied with a guide I journeyed to Rough Leaser
and thence to Ridgeway ^Cross^. Here I found Elder Thomas Clark
at his stone quary. I took several specimens of curious
petrified stone formed by the water. We then walked
to Frooms' Hill and visited the Saints by the way
Sunday followed and this was the
last Sabbath I should meet the Saints in Standly
and Froom's Hill.
At brother John Coles Frooms Hill,
I met the Saints in the ^Sunday^ morning and had a crowded
house and in the afternoon at Standly Hill where
I communed with the Church. and aAt the close of the
meeting I had a busy time shaking hands with the
Saints and parting from them many of whom wished
me to bless them and others to heal them
I spent the night with brother Levi
Richards at Elder Edward Ockey and on the morrow
we held conference.
Minutes
of
The Frooms Hill Conference
held at
Standly Hill Herefordshire
At half past 10 o'clock Conference assembled
at the house of William Field.
There were present one of the Travelling
High Council 2 High Priests 20 Elders 30 Priests
9 Teachers and 2 Deacons
The meeting was called to order by
Elder Willford ^Woodruff^ who moved that Elder Levi Richards
should preside over the conference which the
meeting sustained and Willford Woodruff was chosen
clerk of the conference.
The assembly sung and Elder
Woodruff offered up prayer in behalf of the conference
and then the President called upon the officers for
the representation of the various branches which
was given as follows: ^see *^
| -[represented by]- | Mem[ber]s. | Eld[er]s | Pr[ie]sts | Teac[her]s | Deac[ons] | |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Standly Hill | Jame | 80 | 1 | 4 | 2 | 0 |
| Frooms Hill | (Thomas Clark) | 137 | 3 | 4 | 4 | 1 |
| Ridgway Cross | Timothy Gittins | 49 | 1 | 2 | 3 | 1 |
| Calwall | Wm Mathews | 23 | 1 | 4 | 1 | 1 |
| Pale House | Thos Jones | 13 | 0 | 2 | 1 | 0 |
| Ledbury | Francis Potten | 42 | 0 | 7 | 2 | 0 |
| Keysend Street | Robrt Baldwin | 78 | 2 | 5 | 2 | 1 |
| Wind Point | Wm Mathews | 23 | 1 | 2 | 1 | 1 |
| Wooferwood Common | Saml Badham | 16 | 1 | 1 | 0 | 0 |
| Dunsclose | James Williams | 40 | 1 | 3 | 2 | 0 |
| Crowcott | James Jones | 36 | 0 | 4 | 0 | 0 |
| Old Starridge | [James Jones] | 30 | 4 | 1 | 0 | 0 |
| Shucknell Hill | (James Jeff) ^Branches^ | 44 | 1 | 4 | 1 | 0 |
| Lugwardine | Wm Kay | 81 | 2 | 5 | 1 | 1 |
| Mardon | [Wm Kay] | 29 | 0 | 1 | 0 | 0 |
| Stokes Lane | Wm Evans | 65 | 3 | 4 | 2 | 1 |
| Bishop Froom | John Fidoe | 18 | 1 | 0 | 0 | 0 |
| Clifton | James Jones | 32 | 0 | 2 | 0 | 0 |
| Broomyard Down | Saml Badham | 19 | 0 | 1 | 1 | 0 |
| Malvern Hill | Saml Williams | 25 | 0 | 3 | 1 | 0 |
| Powyek | [Saml Williams] | 7 | 0 | 2 | 0 | 0 |
| Dealy Common | Joseph Firking | 2 | 0 | 1 | 0 | 0 |
| Mathen | Henry Layton | 32 | 0 | 3 | 2 | 0 |
| Bales Gate | George Allen | 6 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 |
| I | [George Allen] | 3 | 0 | 0 | 1 | 0 |
| Coomesmore | [George Allen] | 4 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 |
| Bringsty | [George Allen] | 1 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 |
| Bushbank | [George Allen] | 1 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 |
| Broad Heath | [George Allen] | 21 | 0 | 1 | 0 | 0 |
| Kinnoson | [George Allen] | 1 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 |
| Michael Church | James Barnes | 9 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 |
| Stoke Prior | [James Barnes] | 1 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 |
| Bristol | Thos Kington | 14 | 2 | 0 | 0 | 0 |
| Total ^33^ | 957 | 24 | 68 | 27 | 8 |
Robert Gummery Edward Philips and John Spires
be ^were^ ordained to the office of Elder, upon motion, under
the hands of Elders Woodruff Richards and Kington;
and Thomas Bishop to the office of Priest and Wm
Rowley to the office of Deacon
The conference then adjourned till 2 o'clock
iIn the afternoon, when after speeches from Elders
Richards and Kington, Willford Woodruff delivered
his farewell address. to the Conference and Saints
in general.
The minutes were read and accepted The Conference closed with the
and after singing
Benediction from Elder Willford Woodruff.
President Levi Richards
Clerk Willford Woodruff
After the meeting was dismissed I was about
three hours shaking hands with the Saints healing the
sick and giving counsel to the multitude who surrounded
me many of whom were in tears as we parted. Nearly
fifty came to me to ask me to take them to Zion
when I had not means to take myself. I however gave
Sister Foxal five pounds to make up enough to help
her and her husband and children to the land of
America. She had raised 30 pounds by using
every exertion for six months to gather with the
Saints and the five pounds which I gave her was a
donation of Elder Edward Ockey who was imparting
of his substance to help the poor of the Church
to gather.
After biding the multitude of Saints
farewell I went to Elder Oackey's to spend the night
accompanied by Elders Richards Kington and Kay
We had been in the house but a
short time when ^3 of^ Edward Ockey's brothers came
in for the purpose of having a contest because
their brother and sister had embraced the gospel
and was about to gather with the Saints. They
manifested much wrath against me and after
conversing with them about 3 hours they left the
house and we were once more in peace
After conversing together until
the third watch of the night we retired to rest
closing one of the busiest days of my life.
I arose in the morning refreshed
by sleep and after conversing several hours with Elders
Richards Kington Kay Ockey and others of the Saints
I was under the necessity of parting with the Saints
in this region.
In biding them farewell I found
in our hearts and memory of our association many
ties which bound me to those I were leaving behind
and among the faithful ones were the Ockeys.
Brother Edward Ockey and his sister Ann were of
a good and wealthy family. and They had many trials to
pass through to do the will of God and maintain their
faith and integrity and to gather with the Saints for their
brothers were exceedingly set against them. But brother
Edward had maintained his integrity like a man of God
and was making every preparation to gather with the Saints
but his sister Ann had fears that her brothers would
hinder her gathering.
Having bid farewell to the Saints of
Standly Hill I walked to Frooms Hill and conversed with
the Elders untl 2 o'clock when I took the parting hands
of Elders Richards Kington Kay and others and with my
carpet-bag with about 20 lbs weight in it walked 15 miles
to Worcester in four hours
When I arrived there I was so very
lame and weary with my heavy load and fast walking that
I could scarcely walk at all. I then took the rail and
arrived in Birmingham at 10 o'clock at night but was
exceedingly lame and weary. I spent the night with
Elder James Riley 24 Park Street.
I had now fairly ended my Herefordshire
mission and bidden a last farewell to that field of labour
where the Lord had blessed me beyond all my expectations
I now left three conferences in the region
which I opened one year before on the 5th of the same month
that I left this vineyard planted all over with Churches
numbering fifteen hundred Saints. I have given
the minutes of those Conference not to load my book
with dry statestics which is never interesting to the
reader but to lay at once before the view if I may
so express it diagrams of the rise and progress of the
work number of Churches planted and conferences organized
in that region. If the readers will thus consider these
^The^ minutes which I have recorded they will see in them
^show^ at a glance a volume of history of the rise and progress
of the Churches in Herefordshire and the regions around.
For the same reason I have ^shall^ also given ^give^ the minutes
of the General Conferences that the reader may have
an epitome of the early history of the British Mission
The following is the sum of a year's
history of the rise and progress of the churches in the
region which I had just left
| members | Elds | Prsts | Teachs | Deacs. | |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Garway Conference | 134 | 5 | 6 | 4 | 1 |
| Gadfield Elm Conference | 408 | 8 | 33 | 11 | 1 |
| Froom's Hill Conference | 957 | 27 | 67 | 27 | 8 |
| Members | Elds | Prsts | Teachs | Deac |
|---|---|---|---|---|
| 1550 | 40 | 106 | 42 | 10 |
We met a large congregation of the
Saints in the Hanley meeting Room when Elder George
A. Smith and myself preached. I was happy to learn
that the work of the Lord was rapidly prospering in
the Staffordshire Potteries
I received and read the 11 No of the
Millennial Star. It contained an interesting letter
from President Joseph Smith to the quorum of the
Twelve.
In Longton I baptized seven persons
one was Alexander Barton a Potter Artist and modler
and then parted with the Saints & walked to Stoke and
having dined with Elder Rowley I continued to New Castle
where there are many silk factories and I bought 15 yards
of silk for my wife as cheep as could be bought in England
Thence to Hanley with several of the
brethren and sat in council with a number of the officers
Among other business was the case of a brother Mumford who
was practising the black art fortune telling &c but as he
persisted in his course the council withdrew fellowship from
him. One thing is worthy of notice that while the
Priesthood was upon him he could not set his magic glasses
as before but did after the office of Priest was taken from
him
I spent the night at Brother ^William^ Box who had been
sorely tempted and afflicted of the Devil for many days
We laid our hands upon him and cast the devil out and
he had peace.
On Sunday the the
Staffordshire Conference
of the Church of Latter-day Saints met and there
were present of the Twelve George A. Smith and Willford
Woodruff with one High Priest 13 Elders 28 Priests 10 Teachers
and eight Deacons. The conference was held in the
Majestrates Assembly Room.
At the close of the Conference it was voted
that "This conference grants unto Elders Woodruff and
George A. Smith a letter of recomemendation manifesting
that the Church in this region accept of their labours
and consider that they have filled their mission with
honour and dignity"
We had a very interesting time
on this occassion. The conference was held in a place
which would hold 800 and it was crowded; but there
was perfect order and much good feeling manifested
during the day. There was a good prospect of a continued
increase in the Potteries
George A. Smith was the President
of the Conference and T. J. Fitcher and O Shaw clerks
Next day George A Smith and myself
met the officers in council at the Hanley ^Meeting^ Room and gave
and Parley P. Pratt the committee appointed about a
year before to secure the copyright of the Book of
Mormon in the name of Joseph Smith presented the
following certificate:
Feb 8th 1841
Then enter for his copy the property of Joseph
Smith Junr the Book of Mormon an account written
by the hand of Mormon upon plates taken from
the plates of Nephi translated by Joseph Smith Junr [Title Page of the Book of Mormon]
first European from the second American edition
Received five copies
The above is a true copy of an entry
in the Register Book of the Company of Stationers
Rept at the Hall of the said company
Witness my hand this 17th
day of February 1841
George Greenhill
^Wharehouse^ Keeper at the Company of Stationers
The quorum voted that they accepted
the labours of said committee
Resolved that as the quorum of the
Twelve have had nothing to do with the printing of the
Book of Mormon they will not now interfere with it
but that the said committee settle the financial or
business matters thereof with Joseph Smith Junr
to whom the profits rightly belong.
Resolved that Elder Amos Fielding be
appointed to superintend fitting-out the Saints from
Liverpool to America under the instruction of Elder
Parley P. Pratt
Resolved that brother George J. Adams
go to Bedford and Northampton and labour in that
region. (Adjourned till 10 oclock to morrow a.m.)
Elder Kimball closed by prayer
Orson Hyde Clerk
This day the quorum of the Twelve met pursuant to adjournment.
The President called upon Elder Hyde to open by prayer
which was accordingly done.
The quorum then signed a letter of commendation to
the Churches in England for Elder Hyde.
The business of publishing the Star and Hymn Book
was taken into consideration. Brother John Taylor moved that
those who have had the care and superintendancy of publishing
the Star and Hymn Book should dispose of them according
to their own wishes and dispose of the procedes in the same
way: Seconded by Elder Orson Pratt and carried by a
unanimous vote.
Moved by Elder Young seconded by Elder Richards
that Elder Parley P. Pratt conduct the publication of the Millennial
Star as Editor and Sole Proprietor of the same after the close
of this present volume
Resolved that Elder Parley Pratt reprint the
Hymn Book if he deem it expedient. The Hymn Book
is not to be altered except the typhographical errors
The above resolve was moved by Elder George A Smith;
Seconded by Elder Willford Woodruff; Carried unanimously
(Conference adjourned) Orson Hyde Clerk
Manchester
Met pursuant to adjournment
Elder Orson Pratt opened the Council by prayer
It was resolved that the 17th day of April be the day
appointed for the Twelve who are going to America
to set sail from Liverpool. This was moved by Elder
Richards and seconded by Elder Woodruff and carried
unanimous vote.
Moved by Elder Kimball and seconded by
Elder Woodruff that the Twelve do business at the conference
as a quorum and call upon the Church or Conference to
sanction it.
Adjourned till the 6th instant to meet in
General Conference at Carpenter's Hall at 10 o'clock A.M.
Orson Hyde Clerk.
Minutes
of
The General Conference
of the
British Mission
at which
The Council of the Twelve met as a Quorum
for the
First ^and only^ Time in a Foreign Land
The Conference assembled in the Carpenter's Hall
Manchester on the and in
the 12th year of the rise of the Church of Jesus Christ
of Latter-day Saints at which there was
Present Nine of the Quorum of the Twelve
namely
President Brigham Young Heber C Kimball
Orson Hyde Parley P. Pratt Orson Pratt Willard Richards
Willford Woodruff John Taylor and George A. Smith.
President Young having called the house to
order and organized the Conference then opened by
prayer. Elder Thomas Ward was chosen clerk.
The President then made some introductory
remarks relative to the organization of the Church in the
House of the Lord in America concerning the different
Quorums in the^ir^ orders.
The representation of the Churches and
Conferences in the United Kingdom of Great Britain
was next called for and represented as follows in the
accompaning statistics, after which the meeting
adjourned at 12 o'clock till 2 o'clock p.m.
| Churches & Conferences | By Whom Represented | Members | Elders | Priests | Teachers | Deacons |
|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
| Manchester Conference | Parley P. Pratt | 443 | 7 | 15 | 9 | 0 |
| Clithero [Conference] | H. C Kimball | 318 | 6 | 12 | 13 | 3 |
| Preston [Conference] | Peter Melling | 675 | 11 | 15 | 13 | 3 |
| Liverpool [Conference] | John Taylor | 190 | 9 | 8 | 4 | 3 |
| Isle of Man | [John Taylor] | 90 | 2 | 4 | 2 | 0 |
| London Conference | Lorenzo Snow | 137 | 3 | 8 | 4 | 2 |
| Birmingham [Conference] | Alfred Cordon | 110 | 4 | 13 | 4 | 1 |
| Staffordshire [Conference] | [Alfred Cordon] | 574 | 19 | 49 | 28 | 16 |
| Garway [Conference] | Willford Woodruff | 134 | 5 | 6 | 4 | 1 |
| Gadfield Elm [Conference] | [Willford Woodruff] | 408 | 8 | 33 | 11 | 1 |
| Froms Hill [Conference] | [Willford Woodruff] | 1008 | 27 | 67 | 27 | 8 |
| Edinburgh [Conference] | Orson Pratt | 203 | 6 | 9 | 6 | 2 |
| Glasgow, Paisley Johnstone Bridge of Weir & Thorney Bank | Re | 368 | 12 | 15 | 13 | 11 |
| Ireland | T. Curtis | 35 | 2 | 0 | 1 | 0 |
| Wales | J. Burnham | 170 | 2 | 5 | 3 | 3 |
| New Castle upon Tyne | A. Fielding | 23 | 1 | 3 | 1 | 0 |
| Alston | J. Sanders | 26 | 1 | 0 | 1 | 0 |
| Brampton | [J. Sanders] | 46 | 0 | 1 | 0 | 0 |
| Carllisle | [J. Sanders] | 43 | 1 | 0 | 0 | 0 |
| Bolton | Elder Crooky | 189 | 1 | 11 | 8 | 1 |
| Duckinfield | J. Albertson | 120 | 2 | 4 | 3 | 2 |
| Stockport | Elder Magan | 161 | 1 | 5 | 2 | 2 |
| Norwich Middlewich &c | S. Heath | 112 | 2 | 6 | 6 | 6 |
| Oldham | William Black | 86 | 1 | 4 | 1 | 2 |
| Eccles | [William Black] | 24 | 1 | 3 | 1 | 0 |
| Pendlebury | [William Black] | 62 | 0 | 2 | 1 | 1 |
| Whitefield | [William Black] | 41 | 1 | 2 | 3 | 0 |
| Ratcliffe Bridge | [William Black] | 18 | 1 | 3 | 0 | 0 |
| Total | *5814 | 136 | 303 | 169 | 68 |
The Conference reassembled pursuant to adjournment
and opened by prayer.
The scattered members were represented
consisting of nearly 50 members not included in the foregoing
The President then made some remarks
on the office of Patriarch and concluded by moving that
Elder John Albertson be ordained to that office. This
was seconded by Elder Kimball and carried unanimously
Resolved that
G. D. Watt G. J. Adams Amos Fielding William
Kay John Sanders J. Riley Thomas Richardson
James Whitehead Thomas Dunville James Galley
^&^ George Simpson be ordained High Priests.
Resolved that the following persons be
ordained Elders:
William Miller William Leach, John
Sandy William Moon William Hardman, Wm
Black John Goodfellow Joseph Brotherton, Richard
Benson Theophilus Brotherton John Mc Ilwrick
and William Green.
The Council of the Twelve then
proceeded to organize all the Churches into Conferences
throughout the Kingdom of Great Britain, and
appoint presiding Elders over them.
The Conference then adjourned till 7 o'clock
when it re-assembled and opened by singing and prayer
The Patriarch Peter Mellen was then
called upon to pronounces the Patriarchal blessing and ^upon^
the head of John Albertson previous to his being
ordained to the office of Patriarch. He then laid
his hands upon him and blessed him
The Twelve afterwards laid their
hands upon him and ordained him to the office
of Patriarch.
The High Priests and Elders were
then ordained and much counsel was given by the
President and others of the Twelve
A very richly ornamented cake a present
from Elder Adams' wife to the Twelve was then presented
to the meeting which was blessed by them and distributed
to all the officers and members and the whole congregation
amounting to about seven hundred. A large fragment
was left for some who were not present
While the cake was passing Parley P. Pratt
composed the following lines
When in far distant regions
As strangers we roam
Far away from our country
Our friends and our home
[FIGURE]
When sinking in sorrow
Fresh courage we'll take
As we think on our friends
And remember the cake
Elder Orson Hyde appealed powerfully to the meeting
and covenanted with the Saints present in a bond
of mutual prayer during his mission to Jerusalem
and the East which was sustained on the part of
the congregation by a hearty Amen.
Elder Joseph Fielding made some remarks
and spoke of the rich cake and considered it a type
of the good things of that land from whence it came
and from whence they had received the fulness of the
Gospel.
After a hymn was sung President Young
blessed the congregation and dismissed them
Brigham Young Chairman ^President^
Thomas Ward Clerk
A Capital Note of Church History
It is most worthy of note in the history of the
Latter-Day Church that this was not only the
first but the only time that ^in a foreign^
The First Apostles of the Church
of Latter-day Saints
ever met or will meet as a quorum complete of
The High Council of the Church with nine of
its members present and in General Conference
legislate for the Church in the capacity of a full
quorum. in a foreign land. Moreover of the quorum
of the Twelve Apostles of that date the 9 who at this
General Conerence transacted business as a full council
were the only ones of that quorum who stood faithful
and of those 9 Willard Richards and Parley P. Pratt
have since departed to fill their calling in another
sphere. They therefore in this life can never
meet and act again as on that day
Future Generation deeply interested
in the capital items of the history of this Church
will doubtless deem it worthy of marked record and of
great historical importance to find authoritative data
that the First Apostles of the Church ordained under
the presidentcy of the Prophet Joseph never sat as a
full council nor legislated in their quorum capacity only
in America and England and in this only time in
Foreign Missions Brigham Young sat at their head
and then they organized the British Mission prior
to the return of seven of their number to America and
from that British Mission has branched out the foreign
missions of the Church throughout Europe.
On the day after the Conference I
called at the book store of Elder Parley P. Pratt 47
Oxford Street and found his house full of Elders many
of whom were about parting to go to their fields of
labour.
The clerk of our Conference was somewhat
in trouble as he had this morning lost all the
Minutes of the General Conference and he had
to re-write them before they could go to press.
The Twelve spent some time in council in
the forepart of the day and in the afternooon they with all the
American brethren present went to Bro Millers and took tea
and had an interesting time together
Before we left the Twelve laid their
hands upon the head of Orson Hyde and blessed him in the
name of the Lord as he had been set apart to go to the Holy
Land, Jerusalem as a messenger and forerunner of the
return of Israel to build up the waste places of Jerusalem
Much of the Spirit rested upon us when we blessed him
Elder Kimball was mouthpiece and Elder Taylor Scribe
I walked into the city with Brother Brigham
Young and each of us bought a pair of pebble spectacles and
a small spyglass.
I wrote a letter to Elder Edward Ockey
and also to my wife and receved 4 pounds 10 shillings from
Elder John Hollick by the hand of Elder Levi Richards
Good Friday Elder Kimball baptized Brother
Brotherton who then came to Elder Parley P. Pratt and
was confirmed. We dined at his house after which we
all walked to the Zoollogical Gardins. There were fifteen
of the American brethren present. We returned and
took tea at Bro Mc Kendricks
Next day I accompanied Elder Taylor
to the railway station and he took his departure for
Liverpool.
On the Sunday I preached in the
Carpenters Hall in the morning and was followed
by Parley P. Pratt and in the afternoon the sacrament
was administered and amny testified of the work
In the evening Elder O. Pratt preached from Daniel
upon the Kingdoms symbolised in that book and
Elders Kimball and Young followed him.
I spent the counting out the
Millennial Star and had 76 volumes as my share
of the property and I had sold 40 Hymn Books
to P. Pratt a few days previous
Next day we bid adieu to Manchester
We left Elder Parley P. Pratt and family in good health
and spirits. We left him with a store of Books of Mormon
Hymn Book Voice of Warning Poems Tracts and Stars
for sale.
Elders Young O Pratt myself G. A. Smith
and Levi Richards took train to Liverpool and
brother G. A. Smith and myself took up our abode
at Bro Haringtons near Scotland Road
We arrived just in time to attend
a splendid tea meeting of the Saints at the Music
Hall Liverpool. This Hall the Church had rented
for the Latter day Saints meeting place and it would
hold about 2000. There was ^were^ now sat down to
table at this tea meeting about 200 Saints
This was the first time I had
visited Liverpool since I first landed. It gave me
peculiar feelings to set down to the festive board with
200 Saints and to think that when we first landed
there was not a soul in that great place who belonged
to the Church but ourselves
After tea we were introduced to
this intelligent body of Saints and the Twelve addressed
them in a few words.
After the meeting our quorum
met for a few minutes and concluded to sail on
the following Thursday
The next day was an exceedingly
busy day for the Saints were coming in from the
various parts of England to sail for New York on board
the ship Rochester with us among whom was
brother Ockey and family and brother Fidoe and family
from Herefordshire
With Elder John Taylor I visited the
agents of the ship on which we were going and we
detained the ship one day on our account
This company was disposed to do
all they could to favour us for it was to their interest
as we had already given them many passengers and the probability
was that we should give them many more.
They gave us and all our company the
second deck ^cabin^ and for our quorum they fitted up a seperate room
at half price
Thus there was a great difference between
the circumstances of our landing in Liverpool on the 11th of
January 14840 as strangers in a strange land and penniless
and that of our setting sail on the with
a ship load of Saints and influence sufficient to detain the
sailing of the vessel at our will.
Truly the Lord had blessed us in a
degree unlooked for. Indeed it was a miracle what the Lord
had wrought by our hands since our arrival a little over a
year before and I was filled with amazemient as I looked
back for during that time we had established churches
in nearly all the principal towns and cities in England
baptized more than 5000 souls published 5000 Books
of Mormon 3000 Hymn Books 2500 vols of the
Millennial Star and about 50,000 tracts besides
gathering to America 1000 members of the Church and
establishing ^a great influence^ among the shiping companies of Liverpool
which in a few years after had grown to such importance
as to become quite a ruling power not only in Liverpool
but in England generally. Indeed to such proportions
did the emigration power and notoriety of the Church
grow that in its history our emigration agent has been
summoned before a committee of the House of Commons
upon emigration policy and the company of the Great
Eastern Steam Ship has sought of our people to charter
their Leviathan of the Sea
I spent the following day in running
to and fro through the city assisting the Saints. I
walked four miles in the evening on the sea shore with
a company of Saints and baptized two persons one
was Sister Elizabeth Ockey. Her sister Ann accompanied
her to the water and they both much desired to sail
with us to America with their brother Edward, but
they were not ready. I retired to bed at midnight very
weary with my day's labour
Next day seven of the Twelve and
120 Saints with them got our baggage on board to set
sail but the wind being contrary we staid on shore.
This was an exceedingly busy day in settling my business
and preparing for my voyage homewards
Among other matters I received the
following Books of Mormon: 12 Morocca 9 shillings
each; 25 Gilt Edge 7 shillings; 89 marble edge six and
six pence; 35 sheep 5 shillings each. Total value fifty
one pounds sixteen shillings and six pence. Of these
I made the following distributions; To Ezra Carter
and family, 9 Morocca lettered; My father and family
5 Morocca lettered; Willard Richards 2 gilt edge 6 marble
edge & 4 sheep skin bound; George A Smith 4 marble
edge and 2 sheep skin; and to others of the Saints I
made similar presents of Books of Mormon in all
to the number of 42.
The sisters Elizabeth and Ann
Ockey made me a presrent of a nice neck-scarf silk
handkerchief and gold pin and their brother Edward
presented me with a purse of 50 sovereigns. Truly
this was liberality not often met; and as some of my
brethren were more needy than myself I devided a
portion of his generous gift with my companions; to
Brigham Young £5; Willard Richards £5; and George
A Smith £5. I said Truly the Lord hasd been
good to us all oIn this mission and had given us all
that we needed.
I took tea with brother Edward Ockey
and sisters on my last evening on shore and oin the
morning went on board the Rochester with Brigham
Young Heber C Kimball O^rson^ Pratt George A. Smith
Willard Richards John Taylor and R. Hedlock. We
bade farewell to Parley P. Pratt Orson Hyde and
a multitude of the Saints who stood upon the
quay to see us start and then the ship drew out
into the river Mercy and cast anchor. This was on the
Next day Wednesday the the wind being favourable
we weighed anchor at 12 o'clock and started on our voyage, and
had a good breze^eze^ through^out^ the day but most of the passengers
were sea sick
The Rochester was a fast sailing vessel
of about 1000 tons and there was on board 1020 Saints including
seven of the Twelve; 160 not of our people and the ships
company making in all 307 souls.
On the seventh day of our voyage
we had all the pleasure with a touch or two of the
disasters of
A Storm at Sea.
In the morning we found strong head winds
which soon increased to a powerful storm and the scene
which followed was full of grandeur and considerable
discomfiture to our company.
The sails were taken in as soon as
possible and it took 16 men to close reef the main topsail
The tempest in its rage was now all
powerful & the sea piled up into mountains. Ever and
anon our ship was thrown up on the crest of one of
those ocean mountains and then pitched into the valeley
beneath rocking tremendously and occassionly shiping
seas
In the midst of this was a cry for help
was heard in our cabin. I rushed to the scene from
whence the cry came and found the ropes giving
way which held the luggage piled up between decks
Had this broken loose one surge would have hurlled
heavy trunks barrels &c into the births [berths] of the men
woman and children which would have endangered
the lives of many. On seeing the foundation
of this mass give way Willard Richards and
myself sprang to the place of danger and braced
ourselves against the barrels and held them for a few moments until they were secured. I then went on
the deck to the Captain and informed him of the situation
of things below and he sent the sailors with some
ropes and they secured the pile.
Afterwards I again went to the aft
quarter deck to behold the raging of the tempest and
the wonders of the deep and the riding of our bark
on the mountain billows. It was the grandest
scenery I ever beheld upon the sea
Elders Young Kimball Richards
and Smith was ^were^ with me on deck for a time but
all had now gone below with the exception of Elder
Willard Richards myself the captain and crew
We were shipping heavy seas. It
was now past sunset and I stood in the middle of
the aft quarter deck holding the captain's speaking
trumpet in one hand and to a fast bench with the
other when we shipped a tremendious sea on the
windward side of us which passed clear over the
quarter deck upon which I stood. On seeing that
we could not escape it Elder Richards threw himself
under the shelter of the bulwarks, and the body
of the wave went clear over him without wetting
him more than a little but as I could not
take the same advantage I threw myself
upon the deck and held fast to the seat until
the sea passed over me and left me drenched
with the surge. I now though[t] it time to leave
my seat of observations for the day. So I
went below and went to bed for I was thoroughly
wet.
I did not sleep however but little
for the ship rocked at a dreadful rate; boxes barrels
and tins were tumbling from one end of the cabin
to the other and in the steerage about fifteen births
were thrown down. 9 at one surge with men
woman and children flung into a heap. There
were however no lives lost or bones broken. This was the
eighth ^seventh^ day in succession that we had strong head winds
Next day we had fair wind for the
first time and the sun shined pleasantly but the sea
was very rough from the gale
One day near this date I was requested
toby the brethren to carry the dishes to the cooks galley
So I got my hands full of dishes of various kinds and
just as I had reached the door of the galley the ship
gave a tremendious lunge so that she was thrown on
her beam-ends with her stud sails in the water. This
unexpected pitch of the ship plunged me head foremost
about ten feet the whole length of the galley against
its side with the cook upon me
This was my first introduction
to the cook since I had been to sea. I beged his pardon
for such an abrupt enterance and withdrew leaving
the cook with three smashed fingers (caused by
trying to save me in the fall) to pick up my
dishes at leasure which were scattered from one end
of his galley to the other. I had no desire for a
long time to come to pay the cook a similar visit
Passing over the remaining incidents
of a voyage accross the Atlantic in an emigrant
ship we landed in New York on the
Next day George A. Smith and
myself took up our abode with Elder L. R. Foster
who was glad to see us and made us welcome
and brothers Young Kimball and Orson Pratt
took up lodgings at the house of Elder G. J. Adams
At this time I met my brothers in
law Ezra and Ilus Carter and also Dr Charles
Fabyan
I had the purusal of the 12 and
13th Nos. of the Times and Seasons giving an
account of the laying of the corner stones of the
House of the Lord in Nauvoo in the presence
of ten thousand persons
On this day the ceremony
of marriage was performed by Elder Woodruff between
Mr Edward Ockey and Miss Eliza Brewer both from
Castle Froom Herefordshire at the house of Elder
J. W. Latson in the presence of the quorum of the
Twelve.
This was the first marriage
ceremony I ever officiated in and I was much
interested in the welfare of the bride and brid[e]groom
for they were both my children in the Gospel and
Elder Edward Ockey had not only been munificient
in gifts to me but he has also given between two
and three hundred pounds to help the poor
Saints to emigrate
On the Sunday after we landed
the Council of the Twelve met; and afterwards at
our meeting place the National Hall Canal Street
for public worship. There was a large congregation
Many of the citizen were present besides the
Saints from London Liverpool Manchester and
various parts of England Ireland and Scotland
While in New York, with Dr
Bernhisel Willard Richards and George A Smith
I visited the Frigates Brandy wine and North Carolina
and crossed the river to Jersey side went through
the steam ship of war then building for the
Emperor of Rusia. We also visited some of the
public buildings of New York
On the with my
brotherin-law Ilus Carter I took steamboat to
start to my family in the State of Maine for
my wife soon after the death of my daughter
was with my infant son Willford taken to the home
of her father by her brother, ^and brother in law^ Carter
On the I arrived
at Scarborough per stage and was once more
permitted to embrace my wife and also my first
born son whom I had not before seen. After 2 years of
seperation from my wife it was a happy meeting now
Here I stayed with my fatherin-law
until the and then left for my native place
Farmington where I arrived on the 3rd day after.
While tarrying at my father's house
I married my sister Eunice Woodruff to Mr Dwight
Webster. At
My Sister's Marriage
there were between 40 and fifty persons mostly our relatives
This was on the
A few days afterwards my aunt Bulah Hart
was baptized into the Church and on the of the
month I bade farewell to my father's house after a stay
of forty one days. This was a longer visit than I had
paid to any of my friends for the last ten years
Two days after we reached New Haven
the capitol of my native State which I had not seen
for 15 years and it gave me pleasure to see it once more
I arrived in New York with my
family on the . Here I learned the general news of
the day which was fully ominous and rumours of war between
England and America heard on every hand
The Millennial Stars from England
as well as the letters received informed me of the rapid
progress of the work in that country in the midst of
unparalelled opposition.
From the Times and Seasons I
gathered the items that the work in Nauvoo was progressing
in the midst of opposition and that all the returned
members of the Twelve excepting myself had arrived
there. It also brought the melancholy tidings of the
death of Don Carlos Smith editor of the Times and Seasons
The news generally informed me both of the success and
unequalled efforts both in America and England to overthrow
the Church. All earth and hell seemed united for one
great effort. Public meetings were being held and
news papers teening against us.
On the a little company consisting
of myself wife and son and four others started on board
the boat Sandusky for Albany. Our ultimate
destination was Nauvoo w[h]ere we arrived on the
of the next month.
While on our journey up the
rivers and on board the Chesepeak bound for Chicago
we stoped at Manitawou Island on account of rough weather
where we lay by until 4 o'clock in the afternoon
of the same day and then put off again
At 12 o'clock at night a tremendious
storm arose. The captain officers crew and passengers
all expected to go to the bottom and judging from
outward appearences there were twenty chances to one
that we should be lost but I experienced no fear
and felt confident that the Lord would save us by
some means. We were in the gale 24 hours when
we succeeded in returning to Manitau Island.
When I left Nauvoo two years
before there were not more than a dozen houses in
the place but on my return to the City there
were several hundreds
We passed by the Temple then
building and had a view of it; and then called
at the house of Elder Brigham Young. Here we
spent the night.
Brother Brigham was sick and
Heber C Kimball and Willard Richards were with
him. We laid hands upon him and he soon
recovered
I saw many of my old friends
and aquaintances and was informed that others of
them were dead.
I met with many friends on the
day after my return to Nauvoo and also sat in
council with the Twelve and was happy once more
to meet with my quorum. I moved my things
to Elder Kimball's. My wife and child were sick.
I was quite unsettled where to turn or which
way to settle myself. Some of my quorum thought it
best for me to got to Warsaw with Elder Willard Richards but after
meeting in conference with the Twelve it was voted that I
should locate myself in Nauvoo
The temporal business of the Church was
laid upon the quorum of the Twelve
On the the City Council met
& among its business I was appointed one of the city council of
Nauvoo.
^Commence here^
The next day was Sunday and I met with
the Twelve and the Presidency at the office of Hyrum
Smith and spent most of the day in council
Joseph severely reproved Benjamin
Winchester for getting out of his place, after which he
taught us principle for several hours. He spoke upon
the gathering of the nations for the building up of the Kingdom
of God &c.
Six days afterwards I attended the
City Council for the first time and was sworn into my
office as councillor
On the which was also Sunday
I for the first time since my return with some of the
Twelve called upon brother Joseph thence to brother
Brigham Young's and then to the meeting.
Here I found many hundreds of
the Elders and members of the Church gathered and Elder
William Clark preached for about two hours
When he had closed brother Joseph
arose and reproved him as pharisceeical and hypocritical
and ^said^ that he had not edified the people
The Prophet then delivered unto us
an edifying address showing us what temperance faith
virtue charity and truth were. He also said if we
did not accuse one another God would not accuse us
If we had no accuser we should enter into the Kingdom
of heaven. He would take us there and if we would
not accuse him he would not accuse us. He said
what many persons called sin was not sin and he did
many things to break down superstition.
After the close I met with the Twelve
and High Priest quorum. The ''Word of Wisdom"
having been brought up Elder Brigham Young
said, "Shall I break the "Word of Wisdom if I go home
and drink a cup of tea? No; Wisdom is justified
of her children." The subject was discussed in
an interesting manner and the conclusion reached
that we should deal with such matters in wisdom
and that forced abstinence was not making us
free, but putting a yoke upon our necks
Baptisimal Font Dedicated
The
First Baptisms for the Dead.
Two weeks afterwards which was Sunday the
after meeting in council
with the Twelve at brother Brigham Young's
I met with the General Assembly near the Temple
and heard a discourse by Elder Taylor followed by
President Hyram Smith.
Afterwards the Twelve met at
President Young's until 4 o'clock when we repaired
to the Baptisimal Font in the Temple for the
purpose of baptizing for the dead for the remission
of sins and for the healing of the sick
It was truly an interesting scene
It was the
First Font
built in this last dispensation for the glorious
provision of the Gospel for the salvation of both
the living and the dead
It was dedicated by President
Joseph Smith and the Twelve and this was the first
time the font had been prepared for the reception of candidates
on the Sabath
A large congregation assembled and Elders Brigham
Young Heber C Kimball and John Taylor went forward
and baptized about forty persons and Elders Willard Richards
George A Smith and myself assisted in confirming them
Afterwards I spent the evening with the quorum of the Twelve
at brother Heber C. Kimballs.
On the of this month I took charge
of the Provision Store for the Committee of the Nauvoo House
The next day about 200 Saints landed at
Warsaw from England and there being a heavy snow storm
I sympathized with them under the hard circumstances of
their arrival
The following Sunday was spent
at Brigham Young's with the Twelve and Joseph conversing
upon a variety of subjects. It was an interesting day
Elder Joseph Fielding was present having been four years
on mission to England. We also saw a number of the
English brethren.
Joseph the Prophet said that
The Book of Mormon was the most correct as
the word of God of any Book on Earth and that a man
would get nearer to God by abiding in its precepts than
by that of any other book. He said it is the key
stone of our religion.
Next Sunday with my wife and
sister Kimball I spent a part of the day at brother
Rushtons with a number of the Pottery Saints from
Staffordshire.
Indeed I was now in the midst of
hundreds whom I had baptized in America the Islands
of the Sea and in England and Wales who had now gathered
to Nauvoo and I was occassionally receiving and
paying them visits. Among these were Elders Kington
Benbow Ockey Brewett Pitt and a number of
others whose names are familiar in my history
In the evening we walked to Brother Josephs and
spent several hours with him and Sister Emma and
had a very pleasant visit
Joseph had commenced this day
to proofread the Book of Mormon that it might
be sterotyped. He had read 60 pages. He
rehearsed over to us the Missouri transactions and
spoke of the death of David Patten and the request
which he made of him in his last dying
moments.
Two weeks later in the evening of
Sunday I met with the Twelve at Joseph's the Seers
and heard a discourse delivered by Heber C Kimball
He spake of the parable of Jeremiah concerning
the Potter and the clay. [Jeremiah 18:1-6] He said that when it was
marred in the hands of the potter it had to be thrown
asside to go into the next batch and was accounted
as a vessel of dishonour but that which formed well
and was pliable in the hands of the Potter became a
vessel of honour. So also he said it was with the
human ^family^ and their Creator. Joseph said that brother
Kimball had given the true explanation of the parable
After Sidney Roberts had further
occupied the meeting for a season Joseph the Seer
arose and read from the New Testament the parable
of the "Vine" and its "Branches" and explained it much
to our edification [John 15:1-8]
The Prophet observed during his remarks
that some said he was a fallen prophet because he
did not bring forth more of the word of the Lord
Why does he not do it? was their cry. We are able
to receive it!" But he said unto us—"No not one
in this room is prepared
In revelation he remarked "that a man
might command his son to do a thing and before he had
done it and with sufficient reason before he had done it
tell him to do something else and it was considered
right. But if the Lord gives a command and afterwards
revokes it and commands something else then the Prophet is
considered a fallen Prophet"
"Because the Church will not receive chastisment
from the hand of the Prophet and Apostles the Lord chastises
us with sickness and death."
"Let not any man publish his own righteousness
Others can do that for him. Rather let him confess his sins
and then he will be forgiven and bring forth more fruit."
"The reason why we do not have more of the
secrets of the Lord revealled unto us is because we do not keep even
our own secrets but reveal them and make our difficulties known
even to our enemies"
"What greater love hath any man than that
he lay down his life for his friends. [John 15:13] Then why not stand
by them unto death"
"These and many other matters Joseph
spoke and enlarged upon to our great edification
Elder Brigham Young arose and said that
one thing rested with weight upon his mind—namely that we
ought to be prepared to keep each commandment as it came
from the mouth of the Prophet and as the Lord had commanded
us to build a Temple we should do it speedily
Christmas Day
On Christmas day the Twelve took supper by invitation
at Mr Hyrum Kimballs. It was excellent sleighing
and I got horses and sleigh and carried the wives of the
Twelve to our host's and home again after our party broke
up.
Our company consisted of Brigham
Young Heber C Kimball Orson Pratt Willard Richards
John Taylor and myself and and our wives except Sister
Richards who was attending Sister Hyde
We had an excellent feast and before we
left Mr Kimball made each one of the Twelve a present
of a Lot of land and made out a bond for a deed to the whole
of the quorum. Each lot was worth 50 dollars making
for the whole six hundred dollars. My Lot was
No 4 Block 10 in Kimballs addition to Nauvoo
Next day Joseph called upon me and
others of the Twelve to attend meeting at his house in
the evening. Many good principles were presented by
Joseph and Hyrum such as "Speak not in tongues
to your own nation but to those of another nation
and then it would condem the unbeleiver; for the Lord
does not work in vain. Joseph spoke much on
the 14 ch of 1 Cor. upon prophesies ceasing.
The following day the Twelve spent
with Joseph the Seer and he unfolded to them many
glorious things at the Kingdom of God the privileges
and blessings of the Pristhood &c. I had the
privilege for the first time of
Seeing the Urum Thummim
I spent the week as usual in my daily labours and
thus closed the year by my recording on the last
day in my Journal a synopsis of my travels &
labours in the ministry during 1841
Synopsis
of
The Travels and Labours
of
Willford Woodruff in 1841.
Towns & Cities visited during the year.
London Bristol Liverpool, Preston Manchester
Staffordshire Potteries Wolverhampton Birmingham
Worcester Hereford Ledbury Malvern Hills
Gloucester Cheltenham Oxford Woolwich ^&^ Monmouth.
In America:
New York, Portland Boston Hartford and
New Haven Albany Buffaloo Detroit Mackinau Chicago
and Nauvoo.
Besides these I visited a vast number of smaller
towns and places lying between the foregoing both in England
and America.
Miles Travelled 7062.
Meetings Held 83.
Conferences Attended 10
Persons Baptized by me 21
Assissted at the Baptisms of 18 others
Confirmed 46
Ordained:
1 Patriarch 11 Elders 13 Priests 10 Teachers & 3 Deacons
Blessed 5 Children and Healed 22 sick persons
Married 4 Persons; Wrote 100 letters and received 67 letters
I reported and recorded in my Journal a synopsis
of 3 sermons of Joseph the Seer.
Besides the above I preached many sermons met
often with my quorum and transacted Church
business performed other duties of life and
while in England I assisted with my quorum in
The Organization
of the
British Mission
[FIGURE]
^Jan 1842^
^Chapter XIX^
[11 lines blank]
New Years day 1842 found me in
the city of Nauvoo with the quorum of the Twelve and
our wives spending the day at the house of brother
Stodard.
It was an interesting occassion for
us to meet together with our families at a festive
time in the city of the Saints in the midst of peace
and love. We could the more highly prize this privilege
as we were so often called to be seperated in the vineyard
of the Lord.
It was now my privilege and lot to
tarry for a season at home, and to provide for my family
This was the first time since I had been in the Church
that I had been thus privileged as I had been on missions most
of the time for eight years
As we had now the commandment
of the Lord to build the Temple and the Nauvoo
house resting upon us the probability was that the Quorum
of the Twelve would spend most of the time in Nauvoo
until the Temple was built.
On the of the month I sold to
brother John Horlick the South half of my lot and bought
two lots of Hyrum Kimball for $250 fifty of which
I paid him down in cloth and a watch and the other
was to be paid in two annual payments; and a week or two
afterwards I purchased a house and ^an^ acre of land of brother
Parsons to be paid for on the 20th of the following April
Several days later I rode to Brother
Benbows on the Prar^i^rie six miles from Nauvoo and it being
Sunday I preached at his house
This was the first time that I had visited
him since my return to Nauvoo. I spent the time very
pleasantly while there. His farm looked almost like the
Garden of Eden. I never had seen more work done in one
year on a prar^i^rie farm than on his. He had surrounded
it and crossed it with heavy ditches and planted thorn hedges
His dwelling barns sheds garden yards orchards &c were all
beautifully arranged. Indeed Brother Benbow's farm much
resembled the farms of old England where as the reader has
learned he held the position of a respectable well-to-do-farmer,
who cultivated about 300 acres of land
This place was a pleasant retreat for a
Summers ride from Nauvoo. The little neighbourhood
consisted of five families from England and all well united
excepting one family who had denyed the faith.
Before my return to the city on the
following day I paid to brother John Benbow 200 dollars
for President Joseph Smith and endorsed it on his note
I assisted in drawing up from the river
two large stones to the Nauvoo house for the threshholds
of the doors
A few days previous a revelation
was given for the Twelve to obtain the printing establishment
of E. Robinson and govern the printing of the Times &
Seasons and all the publication of the Church as directed by
the Holy Ghost
After consulting upon the subject the
quorum of the Twelve appointed Elders John Taylor and
Willford Woodruff to take charge of the whole establishment
and edit the Times and Seasons under the direction
of Joseph the Seer
Accordingly on the 3rd I
left my station at the Nauvoo Provision Store and commenced
to labour for the Church in the Printing Establishment. Elder
Taylor and myself spent the afternoon in taking an invoice
of the Printing Office which we finished the next day a^nd^ met
at Joseph's store and E Robinson made out the deed to Willard
Richards of his lot and house containing the Printing establishment
and all appurtenances belonging thereto amounting in
all to $6,600.
The following day I assisted Willard Richards
in taking in the tithing for the ^Temple^ amounting to about
1000 dollars worth of property
About two weeks later Joseph the Seer
presented us with some of the Book of Abraham written
by the hand of that Patriarch and which was found
in Egypt and ^which^ with some mummies came into the
hands of the Prophet several years before. He was
now translating them to publish portions of it in
the Times and Seasons of which paper he was the
Editor and John Taylor his assistant while the business
part of the establishment was under my charge
I had been much edified of late in
hearing Joseph converse upon the mystries of the Kingdom
of God. "Truly," I thought, "the Lord is with him and
making him mighty in Knowledge and wisdom" and I was
convinced that none of the Prophets or Seers have ever accomplished
a greater work than the Lord will bring to pass in the last
days through the instrumentality of Joseph
^On^ My birthday ^^ came and I made a feast
for my friends and four days afterwards, on the in the morning, 30 minutes past 10 ^o'clock^ a.m. my daughter
Phebe A. Woodruff was born
A week later the Nauvoo Legion met
on parade and in company with the Twelve I rode in the
Legion as assistant chaplain. This was the first time I
had seen the Legion on parade
On the of the ^same^ month the Nauvoo
Masonic Lodge was established and organized. The
procession was found at half past one oclock at Joseph's
Store and marched to the grove in front of the Temple where the
Lodge was organized and an address delivered by the Grand Master
of the Masonic Lodge of Illinois. There were about three thousand
assembled on the occasion
On Sunday a large assembly
gathered at an early hour to hear a discourse from Joseph
upon the subject of baptism, but as a young child was dead
and his corps broug[h]t in the assembly it called forth many
remarks upon death and the resurrection. I reported and recorded
in my Journal
A Brief Synopsis
of the
Sermon of Joseph the Prophet
The speaker read the 14 ch of Revelations and said:
"We have again the warning voice sounded in our midst
"which shows the uncertainty of human life. And in my
"leasure moments I have meditated upon the subject and
asked the question, Why is it that inocent children are taken
away from us especially those who seem to be the most
intelligent beings?"
The Answer:
"This world is a very wicked world and it is
a proverb that it grows weaker and wiser, but if this is the
case it is also true that the world grows more wicked and
corrupt
"In the early ages of the world a righteous
man—a man of God and intelligence had a better chance
to do good, to be received and beleived than at the present
day. In these days such a man is much opposed
and persecuted by most of the inhabitants of the earth
and he has much sorrow to pass through. Hence the
Lord takes many away even in infancy that they may escape
the envy of man and the sorrows and evils of the present
world. ^and they were too true and too lovely to live on earth^ Therefore I rightly considered instead of mourning
we have reason to rejoice as they are delivered from the
evil and we shall soon have them again.
"What chance is there for infidelity when we are
"parting from our friends daily? There is none at all.
"The infidel will grasp at every straw for help until
"death stares him in the face and then his infidelity takes
"its flight; for the realities of the eternal world are
"resting in mighty power upon him. When every earthly
"support and prop fails him he then sensibly feels the
"eternal truths of the immortality of the soul.
"Concerning the doctrine of baptizing or sprinkling
"children or they must welter in hell the doctrine is
"not true nor supported in Holy Writ and it is not
"consistant with the character of God"
"The moment children leave this world
"they are taken into Abraham's bosom. The only
difference between the old and young dying is that
one lives longer in heaven and eternal light and glory
than the other and was freed a little sooner from
this misserable wicked world. Notwithstanding
all this glory we for a moment lose sight of it
and mourn the loss but we mourn not as those
without hope."
We should take warning and not
wait for the death bed to repent. As we see the
infant taken away by death so may the youth and
middle aged as well be called suddenly into eternity
Let this then prove as a warning to all not to
procrastinate repentance nor wait till a death bed comes
for it is the will of God that man should repent and
serve Him in health and strength and in the power of
his mind in order to secure his blessing and ^not^ to wait
until he is called to die."
"My intention was to have treated
upon the subject of baptism; but having a case of
death before us I thought it proper to refer to that
subject. I will now however say a few words upon
baptism as designed.
"God has made certain decrees which
are fixed and unalterable. For instance, He set the sun the
moon and the stars in the heavens and gave them their laws
conditions and bounds which they cannot pass except by his
commands. They all move in perfect harmony in their sphere
and order and are as wonders lights and signs unto us
"The sea also has its bounds which it cannot
pass. God has set many signs in the earth as well as in
the heavens. For instance the oaks of the forest the fruit of
the tree, the herb of the field all bear a sign that seed hath
been planted there; for it is a decree of the Lord that every
tree fruit or herb bearing seed shall bring forth after its own
kind and cannot come forth after any other law."
Upon the same principle do I contend that
baptism is a sign ordained of God for every believer in
Christ to take upon himself in order to enter into the
Kingdom of God. "Except a man be born of water and of the
Spirit he cannot enter into the Kingdom of God' [John 3:5] said the
Saviour
"As it is a sign and commandment which
God hath set for man to enter into his Kingdom those
who seek to enter in by any other way will seek in vain
God will not receive them neither will the angels acknowledge
their works as accepted for they have not taken
upon themselves those ordinances and signs which
God ordained for man to receive in order to receive
celestial glory. God has decreed that all who will
not obey his voice shall not escape the damnation
of hell. And what is the damnation of hell? Why to go
and be numbered with that society who have not obeyed
His commands.
Baptism is a sign to God and to angels
and to Heaven that we do the will of the Father and there
is no other way ordained by God for man to come unto
Him and any other course is vain. It is the decree of
Heaven and ordained that man shall repent of all his sins
and be baptized for the remission of them. Then he can
come to God in the name of Jesus Christ in faith
and obtain the promise of the Holy Ghost."
"What is the sign of the healing of the sick?
The laying on of hands is the sign marked by James
and the custom of the ancient Saints as ordained by the
Lord; and we shall not obtain the blessing by pursuing
any other course than that which God hath marked
out. [James 5:14-15]
What if we should attempt to gobtain the Holy
Ghost through any other means except the sign or
whay which God has appointed? Should we obtain
it? Certainly not. All other means would fail. The
Lord says do so and so and I will give the blessing
There are certain key words and sign belonging to the
Priesthood which must be observed in order to obtain
the blessings
The sign of Peter was to repent and
be baptised for remission of sins with the promise
of the gift of the Holy Ghost; and in no other way is
the gift of the Holy Ghost obtained [Acts 2:38]
There is a difference between the
Holy Ghost and the gift of the Holy Ghost. Cornelius
received the Holy Gost before he was baptized which
was the convincing power of God unto him of the
truth of the Gospel; but he could not receive the gift
of the Holy Ghost until after he was baptized. [Acts 10:44-48] Had
he not taken this sign, this ordinance upon himself
the Holy Spirit which convinced him of the truth of
God would have left him. Until he had obeyed the
ordinance of baptism and received the gift of the Holy
Ghost by the laying on of hands according to the order
of God he could not have healed the sick nor commanded
an evil spirit to come out of a person and be obeyed for
the spirit might say to him as to the sons of ^Seavey^
Peter I know and Paul I know and Jesus I know but who
are ye? [Acts 19:15]
It mattereth not whether we live long
or short after we come to a knowledge of the principles
of the Gospel and obey them. I know that all men will
be damn'd if they do not come in the way which God
has appointed.
"As concerning the resurrection I will merely say
that all will come from the grave as they lie down whether old
or young there will not be added to their stature one cubit
neither taken from it all being raised by the power of God
having spirit in their bodies and not blood
"Children will be enthroned in the presence
of God and the Lamb with bodies of the same stature as they
were one earth having been redeemed by the blood of the Lamb.
They will there enjoy a fulness of that light glory and intelligence
which is received in the celestial Kingdom of God.
"Blessed are the dead who die in the Lord for
they rest from their labours and their works do follow them" [Revelation 14:13]
Before closing the speaker called upon the
vast assembly to humble themselves before God and in
mighty faith prayer and fasting call upon his holy name
that the inhabitants of that city might escape the power
of the Destroyer that rideth upon the face of the earth and
that the Holy Ghost may rest upon them and the earth
^be^ sanctified under their feet.
After the close of the meeting the Prophet
Joseph informed the congregation that he should attend to
the ordinance of baptism in the river near his house
at 2 o'clock and at the appointed hour the bank of the
Missisippi was lined with a multitude of people and
President Joseph Smith went forth into the river and
baptized with his own hands about 80 persons for the
remission of sins and what added joy to the occasion
was that the first person baptized was Mr. L. D Wason
a nephew of sister Emma Smith and he was the
first of her kindred who had embraced the Gospel
At the close of this interesting scene the
administrator lifted up his hands toward heaven and
implored the blessing of God to rest upon the people
and verily the Spirit of God did rest upon the multitude
to the joy and consolation of our hearts.
After baptism the congregation again
repaired to the grove near the Temple to attend to
the ordinance of confirmation; and notwithstanding that
Joseph had spoken in the open air and stood in the water
and baptized so many about 56 of those baptized
received confirmation under his hands and during the
intermission of the meetings there was probably as
many more baptized and confirmed for their dead relatives
at the font by the Twelve. H. C Kimball baptized about
40 and I assisted in confirming 20. It was truly an
interesting day
On the Sunday following a large
assembly met in the grove near the Temple when
Elder Amasa Lyman addressed the assembly and
was followed by the Prophet Joseph who proved from
the Bible the doctrine of baptism for the dead
At the close the congregation again
assembled upon the bank of the river and Joseph went
into the water and baptized all who came unto him
As I considered it my privilege to be re-baptized for
the remission of sins not having had the benefit of
the ordinance since administered to me by Elder Zerah
Pulsipher when I entered the Church I went forth into
the river and was baptized under the hands of Joseph
the Prophet. Likewise did John Taylor and many
others and Joseph called upon me to assist him and
I did so baptizing twelve. Then the Prophet lifted
up his hands to heaven and blessed the people and
the Spirit of God rested upon the congregation. And
after the multitude had gathered again to the grove
Elder Taylor and myself were confirmed ^by the laying on^ with the gift of
^of hands^ the Holy Ghost and we then commenced to confer the confirming others.
like blessing upon others
On the next day Elder Lyman
Wight landed in Nauvoo with about one hundred and
seventy Saints mostly from England and three thousand
dollars worth of property for the benefit of the Temple
and Nauvoo House
Minutes
of the
General Conference of the Church in Nauvoo
The day was rainy and the Conference did not
meet until 1 o'clock p.m. President Hyrum Smith occupied
the time mostly through the remainder of this day giving
instruction
The following morning was also rainy
and the Conference did not re-assemble until 1 o'clock in
the afternoon.
A variety of subjects was presented to the
congregation by the First Presidency and the Twelve, and
those who desired to be ordained to the office of Elder
were called upon to come forward and give in their names
Many obeyed the call.
The sun arose pleasantly on the next
day and Conference continued at 10 o'clock in the morning
Elder Lyman Wight Presidents Joseph Smith & Hyrum
and others spoke.
Then those who were to be ordained
Elders were requested to withdraw by themselves from
the congregation and they did so and six of the Twelve
namely Brigham Young Heber C Kimball Orson Pratt
Lyman Wight Willard Richards George A. Smith and
myself went forward and ordained two hundred and
seventy five to the office of Elders.
This was truly an interesting time. More
Elders were ordained on this day than were ever before in
the Church of Latter-day Saints ordained in one day.
While this was going on Elder Taylor was ^from^
^the stand^ delivering a discourse to the multitude and there were
others baptizing and confirming at the same time at
the font and elsewhere.
In the afternoon Elders Amasa Lyman and Wm.
Smith occupied the stand and waere followed by Joseph with
a few remarks and the Conference closed.
On the following day the Saints in
Nauvoo assembled at the house of President Marks to
pay their last respects to the remains of Ephraim his
son
A large procession formed two by two
and walked to the grove where a great concourse of the
citizens haassembled
The Prophet Joseph spoke upon the
occassion with much feeling. Among his remarks
he said:
"It is a very solemn and awful time.
I never felt more solemn. It calls to my mind the
death of my oldest brother who died in New York and
of my youngest brother Carlos who died in Nauvoo
It has been hard for me to live on earth and see
those young men upon whom we have leaned as
support and comfort taken from us in the glory
of their youth. I have sometimes felt that I should
have been more reconciled to have been called myself if
God had so willed it. Yet I know we ought to be still
and know that it is of Him and be reconciled
"All is right. It will be but a short
time before we shall all in like manner be called. It
may be the case with me as well as with you. Some
have supposed that brother Joseph could not die but this
is a mistake. It is true there have been times
when I have had the promise of my life to accomplish
such and such things; but having accomplished those
things I have not at present any lease of my life and
am as liable to die as other men"
The Prophet made many other remarks
of a similar kind and President Sidney Rigdon closed
The body was then conveyed to the grave in solumn
silence and each as they passed by droped a branch
of evergreen into the grave
On Sunday a large congregation met at the grove
William Law addressed the assembly for about an hour
Then Joseph the Seer arose in the power
of God and reproved and rebuked wickedness before the
people in the name of the Lord. "I wish to say a few
words to suit the condition of the general mass and I shall
speak with the authority of the Priesthood in the name of the
Lord God which shall prove a savior of life unto life or of
death unto death
"Notwithstanding this congregation profess
to be Saints yet I stand in the midst of all characters and all
classes of men
"If you wish to go where God is you must
be like Him or possess the principles which he possesses
for if we are not drawing towards God in principle we
are going from Him and drawing towards the Devil
"Search your hearts and see if you
are like God. I have searched mine and feel to repent
of my ^all^ sins
"We have thieves among us, adulterers
liars hypocrites. If God should speak from heaven
He would command you not to steal nor to commit
adultery nor to covet not deceive but to be faithful over
a few things
"As far as we degenerate from God we
descend to the Devil and lose our knowledge and without
knowledge we cannot be saved
"While our hearts are filled with evil
and we are studying evil there is no room in them for
good or for the studying of good
"Is not God good? Then be you good.
If He is faithful, then be you faithful. And to your
faith virtue and to virtue knowledge and seek for every
good thing. The Church must be cleansed and I proclaim
against all iniquity
"A man is saved no faster than
he gets knowledge; for if he does not get knowledge
he will be brought into captivity by some evil power
in the other world. Evil spirits have more knowledge and
consequently more power than many men on earth. Hence
it needs revelation to assist us and give us knowledge
of the things of God
What is reason that the Priests
of the day do not get revelation? They ask only to
consume it upon their lusts. Their hearts are corrupt and
they cloke their iniquity by saying there is no more
revelations. Yet if any revelations are given of God
they are universally opposed by the Priests and
Christendom at large for it reveals their wickedness
and abominations."
Many other remarks were also
made by Joseph.
The Nauvoo Legion
The Nauvoo Legion met on Parade on the
. The whole Legion was mustered and
it consisted of 23 companies. The Legion that day
on parade numbering not much less than 2 thousand
men and officers mostly all ^in^ well dressed uniform truly
made a splendid appearance. General Joseph Smith
had provided a sumptious dinner for the whole staff
with their ladies
A steam boat landed at noon,
under the salute of the martial band, and landed
about forty Saints mostly from Herefordshire England
The second Sunday following
I attended meeting at the Grove and in the afternoon
preached. This was the first time I had spoken
to the Church at head quarters for two years
At the close of the meeting with brother
Charles C. Rich I went to the font and ^we^ baptized
^I was also baptized for^ about one hundred persons mostly for the dead.
At this time I was baptized
for my great grandfather Josiah Woodruff and
my great grandmother his wife. This was
on the and on the 21st of the previous
month I was also baptized for my mother and two brothers
This made five for whom I had been now baptized.
On the Sunday following which was the
I baptized in the font Elder George A Smith
for the restoration of his health. At the same time I was
baptized by him in behalf of my grandfather Eldad Woodruff
and grandmother Dinah Woodruff; and I also baptized my
wife Phebe for her Grandfather Joshua Fabyan and grandmother
Sarah Fabyan and her great-uncle John Fabyan. At the
same date that I was proxy for my mother and two
brothers my wife was ^also^ for her uncle John and Sally
Fabyan and her uncles George and Joseph Fabyan.
I was baptized under the
hands of George A Smith for my Great grandfather and
Great grandmother Thompson and for my grandfather Lot
Thompson and his wife Anna my grandmother. At this
time I baptized my wife for her uncle John Fabyan and
aunt Sally Fabyan and her uncle George Fabyan and
uncle Joseph Fabyan. I also baptized Brother John
Benbow for six of his dead kindred and his wife for
six of her dead friends.
On the of the following month—
June, I sat in council with the Twelve and we decided that
Elder Hiram Clark should go to Liverpool and take the
place of Elder Fielding who was to return with his family
to Nauvoo
Four days afterwards the citizens of
Nauvoo both male and female to the number of many
thousands assembled in Mass Meeting at the Grove
near the Temple.
Joseph the Seer arose and spoke in
great plainness concerning the corruption and wickedness of
Gen. John Cook Bennet. He also prophesied that if
the merchants of the city and the rich did not open their
hearts and contribute to the poor they would be cursed by
the hand of God and cut off from the land of the living
The main portion of the day was taken up with
the business of the "Agricultral and Manufacturing Society"
which was established under the charter granted by the Legislature
with a view of helping the poor
Joseph also commanded the Twelve
to organize the Church more according to the law of God:
that is to require of those who come in to be settled according
to their council and also to appoint a committee to wait
upon those who arrive make them welcome and counsel
them what to do. Brigham Young Heber C Kimball
George A Smith and Hyrum Smith formed the
committee to settle the emigrants.
The Nauvoo Masonic Lodge
assembled at the Celebration of St. John on the at 9 o'clock in the morning at the store of Joseph
Smith where the visiting brethren were received. The
procession was formed and marched to the Stand in the
Grove near the Temple. There were present about
six thousand persons. Sidney Rigdon delivered an
appropriate address and we then returned to the Lodge
where we dispersed for refreshment and re-met at
2 o'clock in Lodge capacity
Sunday the about
six thousand persons assembled and was addressed
by Joseph the Seer from the 7th Ch. of Daniel concerning
the Kingdom of God to be set up in the last days.
On the the Nauvoo
Legion met and celebrated the day
I preached in the afternoon of and at the close of the meeting I went to the
font and confirmed about one hundred most of whom
were baptized for the dead
The time had come when there
was again excitement throughout the land against
the Saints. This excitement had arisen partly because
the citizens of Nauvoo were disposed to exercise the
rights which the Constitution of the United States guaranteed
to them in common with all other citizens—namely in
attending the elections and voting for whom they pleased
It was also partly in consequence of John C. Bennet who had
been cut off the Church for his wick^ed^ness and corrupt deeds
and had gone forth into the regions around stiring up strife
against the Church by lying against Joseph and others.
At this date the office of the Times and
Seasons needed a new stock of paper and other materials
for printing and binding which could not be purchased nearer
than St Louis and Joseph appointed me to go to that
city to purchase the new supply
So on the I went up to
the Steamboat landing to watch for a boat and tarried
near by for four days at brother Lyman Wights when
myself and Messrs Ashton and Moulton took passage on
board the Galena
We found the boat heavily loaded with led
and the water being low we soon saw that we should
have a slow journey.
The boat crossed to Montrose and
unloaded into lighters and the hands had a tremendious
fight while doing so.
Next day we sailed to Nashville and
over the rapids to Keokurk and ran upon the rocks
many times
Next morning we left Keokurk in rainy
weather and after we had passed Tully the boat ran upon
a sand bank and lay till next morning when we got
off and after passing Marion City the boat ran upon
another Sand bank which hindered her course for
six hours
I took a severe cold which settled into
the Bilious Fever and was exceedingly ill the remainder of the
journey.
We arrived in St Louis on the . I had suffered severely and my face was frightfully
spotted by Musketoes
We arrived at 12 o clock aA.mM. and stoped at
the American House.
I had only 24 hours to do my
business in and after dinner notwithstanding the
fever was raging upon me I commenced and bought
my stock of paper and walked till ten o'clock at
night and went to bed very weary sick and in severe
pain and did not sleep until 2 o'clock
I was awoke with the bleeding of
the nose. I lost a pint of blood and felt very weak
yet I commenced business before breakfast and got
my goods on board by 2 o'clock in the afternoon.
I took dinner and went to bed tired and sick indeed
The boat started at 6 o'clock in
the evening and we arrived at Keokurk having had
over two days and nights of suffering. I had bled
at the nose considerable and had the canker which.
I killed with tobaco
I left the boat and took stage
and arrived at Montrose at the time of a Masonic
procession and the institution of a Lodge in that
place
I had an interview there with Joseph
and then crossed to Nauvoo and arrived home thoroughly
pickled with the billious fever
Yet notwithstanding my state I
could not stop to rest for I found that the printing
office had stood still ten days for want of paper
The boat was five days getting
over the Rapids during which time I went down
the river six miles with a skiff and got from
the steam boat what paper we needed for present use
We were until midnight rowing over the Rapids and
in addition to my fever I caught a severe cold
As soon as the boat had landed
our freight at Nauvoo and I had seen it distributed
to its several departments I went home and took to
my bed and passed through the severest fit of sickness
I ever had in my life
I had a thorough course of bilious fever
and was brought exceedingly low and for a time struggled
between life and death. Some of the time I felt like
gathering up my feet and sleeping with my fathers
I was confined to my house and mostly
to my bed from the to the 12
making forty days.
The Twelve came and anointed me
and laid hands upon me and I felt the testimony
that I should recover but after I began to revive I had
a relapse twice
In one instance I was requested to attend
a council of the Twelve in the case of Orson Pratt. I
was very weak but yet I thought I would try to meet with
them and supposed that we should meet at Elder Taylor's
who was also very low with the bilious fever; but on our
arrival we found him so very feeble that he was not
able to have the council at his house. So we removed
to President Hyrum Smiths Office
Elder Brigham Young conveyed me
in his carriage to the place of meeting but I had not
been in the house more than ten minutes before my
strength began to fail me. I laid down upon a bench
but no sooner was I laid down than I became unconscious
and my breath stoped.
My brethren raised me up and took me
to the door and with the aid of air and water I was brought
to breath again but not without a hard struggle between
life and death.
The brethren laid hands upon me
and Hyrum Smith prayed for my recovery and I soon
began to breathe freer but my strength was entirely gone
They conveyed me home and it being
in a warm season I was much troubled for breathing
through the night. Several days elapsed before I
revived again
During my sickness there had been
some important events in the Church. The Lord had
manifested through the Prophet Joseph that it was his
will that the First Presidency the Twelve the High Council
the quorum of High Priests and the Elders quorum
should as a general thing go into the vineyard
The instructions were for the Elders
to confine themselves to the free States and mostly
to New England and the Canadas and not to go
into any of the Indian or Slave States
There had been a special Conference
called in consequence and about four hundred Elders
had gone into the Vineyard and many others were
going. Since the foundation of the Church there had
never been such a turn out into the ministry before
as now
Brother Taylor and myself were
the only ones of the Twelve left and we were sick
and could not go into the vineyard: moreover it
was thought wisdom for us to continue in the
printing buisness.
The Prophet had of late been much
persecuted by being hunted by Sherifs and officers
from Missouri and Illinois by the orders of Governors
Reynolds and Carlin under pretence of taking him
to Missouri to try him upon their false charge of
his being accessary to the shooting of Ex-Governor
Boggs. This was nothing but pretence and a trap
to take the Prophet upon a charge which caught the
spirit of persecution in our enemies and not because there
was any evidence in the case.
But though the Prophet Joseph had
been of late like John on the Isle of Patmos he had
presented the Church with some glorious principles and
had occassionally appeared in the midst of the Saints
but I was deprived of the privilege of being present as
I was confined with sickness
I commenced
work for the first time for forty days and cut one
acre of corn and staked it up for my first day's work; and
the next two days I spent in drawing wood to my door.
I was forced to these exertions as it were
on the first moment of my recovery for I had been sick so long
that we had consumed our food and fuel
Elders Young and Kimball returned home
for a few days to get some printing and they were going out
again to hold conferences throughout the State. I had an
interview with them and learned that they had met in Council
with brother Joseph who thought it widom for Elder Taylor
and myself to continue at home and attend to the printing
There was at this time a prospect of
the town of Keokurk coming into the hands of the
Saints and Joseph's counsel was for me to go there
in that case and publish a political paper and Elder
Taylor to publish the Times and Seasons in Nauvoo
So I managed the affairs of my family to be ready to
do as the Lord should direct. However in the sequel I did
not go to Keokurk. In addition to my own sickness
Mrs Woodruff had a species of fellen on both her
thumbs which had caused her much pain for two or
three weeks and my little daughter had been quite ill
about the same length of time and dangerously ill
for several days
Unexpectedly the next Sunday Joseph
appeared in our midst and spoke to the Saints much
to their edification and comfort
Three Sundays later I preached
to the congregation and warned the Saints against taking ^not to take^
a course against the interest of the Church but to
take one which would help Joseph in his exile
Some time after this we had a fire
in the upper part of the printing office. A minutes
delay and we should not have saved the building
On the for the first
time the Saints held meeting in the Temple of the
Lord in Nauvoo. A temporary floor was laid
within the unfinished walls and seats prepared for
three thousand persons. The room was crowded and
the walls lined with people. Joseph had returned
to the city and was expected to preach but ill-health
and other causes prevented him.
On the same day Willard Richards
returned from the east with his family and the
next day came to my house and was taken with
the Cholera Morbeus and was low for several days
My son Willford was taken down
with the croup and for a time was dangerous
The Twelve returned home on
the
Joseph wished Elder John
Taylor and myself to take the responsibility of
the Printing Office and liberate him from it
He offered to rent the property to us for simple interest
and we concluded to take it
The City Council spent several
days in session passing a law relative to Writ of
Habus Corpus and after it was passed Joseph
felt secure to stay at home as it protected him
as well as other citizens.
On the of the following month
(December) Elder Orson Hyde returned to Nauvoo
having in his mission been in England Germany
Jerusalem and other parts of Asia
In England Elder Hyde was with
the Twelve when they in the capacity of a quorum
fully organized the British Mission; in Germany he
preached and published the Gospel in the German
language and circulated the tracts among the various
nations and in Jerusalem he visited Mount Olivet
He was the first Elder of the Latter-day Church
wthat ever visited Jerusalem.
The following Sunday Elder
Orson Hyde at President Joseph Smiths delivered
an interesting an account of his travels at Jerusalem
and home again. He spoke of the Mount Olivit
and ^he also spoke of^ the Sepulchre and many other things which reminded
him of the days of Christ
The year had rolled around and ended
with me in Nauvoo attending principally to the duties of
the Printing Office and I was tankful to the Lord for his
mercies which had brought me through the events and
scenes of 1842 and prolonged my life which Death had
threatened for future labour in His cause.
Synopsis
of
The History of Willford Woodruff
in the year
Travelled 450 miles.
Held 10 Meetings
Attended 2 Conferences and 4 Councils
Baptized 130 for the Dead & 13 for the Remission of their Sins
Confirmed 140 persons ordained 75 Elders & Married 2 couple.
Attended City Council 12 days
Received 10 letters and wrote 15 and reported and
Recorded in my Journal six Addresses of
President Joseph Smith
Most of the time during the year I spent in
the Printing Office managing the business department
and I passed through a forty day's illness in which
my life hung as upon a thread
Chap XX
On at sunrise in company
with Mrs. Woodruff and brother Newbury and his
two sisters we started in a two horse sleigh and
crossed the Missisippi River on the ice and travelled
15 miles into Iowa Territory and joined Mr. Abraham
Newbury and Miss Eliza Duty in the bands of
matrimony. We then took dinner and returned
home making a distance for our ride of 30 miles
with the Thermometer 10 degrees below Zero.
A Jubilee
on
The Return of Joseph
We had just passed through a critical time in
the history of our people. Joseph had been presecuted
hunted and driven into the wilderness in consequence
of illegal proceedings false oaths edicts of governors and
pursuit from Sheriffs
But the^re^ being now a new Governor
Joseph had come forward and given himself up
to the authorities of the State and demanded trial
This was the very thing which he would have been
denied before had Governors Reynolds and Carlin
got possession of him and taken him to Missouri
Too well our history had told us how Joseph and his brethren
had been incarcerated in prison where they had laid in some inhumanly treated and their lives in
cases the year round
constant jeopardy and all in contempt of law and without
trial. This was the reason why Joseph wished not to
be delivered up to the tender mercy of Missouri.
But the election of a new Governor had
given the Prophet a chance of a trial and he returned and
demanded one and delivered himself to the authorities of
the State of Illionois
The demanded trial was granted
him before the Supreme Court of the United States and
he had been honourably acquitted according to the law
of the law of ^land^ as he well knew he would be if granted
a legal trial and not committed to the lawless power
of those in authority who sought his liberty and his
life.
Joseph had now returned to Nauvoo
to have a Jubilee with the Church
The was
appointed by General Proclamation for humiliation
fasting prayer and thanksgiving for the release
and delivery which we had received
Meetings were appointed throughout
the city. I met at President Joseph Smiths where
we had a very interesting time
Brother Joseph spoke for some
length on the Kingdom of God and the baptism of
John and other subjects of interest the substance of
which was aftwards delivered by the Prophet in the
Temple and which I shall presently give.
At our meeting on this General
Thankgiving day besides the address of the Prophet
many prayers and exhortations were made. I spoke twice
and felt much of the Spirit of the present
The next day Joseph and his
lady made a feast for his friends to keep the
day as a time of rejoicing for his deliverance
There were seventy five persons present including the
Twelve and the twenty who went with him to Springfield
to his trial at the United States Circuit Court
The following day was one of much
satisfaction in consequence of Orson Pratt's return to
the quorum of the Twelve
We met at Brigham Young's
and the First Presidency and the Twelve conversed
over the subject. Orson had humbled himself
for opposing Joseph and the brethren of his own
quorum and desired very much to return to his
former place
After our counselling together we
assembled at the River and Joseph went down into
the water and baptized Orson and his wife and
Widow Granger. The Prophet then confirmed
them and ordained Orson to the Apostleship and
his former standing amongst us. This caused
our hearts to rejoice
Elder Amasa Lyman who
had been appointed in his stead as a member of
the quorum of the Twelve was taken into the First
Presidency which left the place again vacant for
Orson Pratt.
I will here give a synopsis of
A Discourse by the Prophet
upon
The Kingdom of God and the
Baptism of John.
Delivered in the Temple to a large Congregation
"Some say that the Kingdom of God was not set up
"on the earth until the Day of Penticost and that John
"did not preach the baptism of the remission of sins.
"But I say in the name of the Lord that the Kingdom
of God was set up on the earth from the days of Adam
When ever there has been a righteous man unto whom the
Lord has revealed his word and given power and authority
to administer in his name then has the Kingdom of
God been set up and where there is a Priest of the Most
High—a minister who has power and authority from
Him to administer in the ordinances of the Gospel
and officiate in the Priesthood there is the Kingdom
of God.
In consequence of rejecting the Gospel
of Jesus Christ and the Prophets whom God hath
sent His judgements hath rested upon people cities
and nations in various ages of the world. This was
the case with the cities of Sodom and Gomorrah which
were destroyed for rejecting the Prophets
Now I will give my testimony. I
care not for man. I speak boldly and faithfully
and with authority.
How is it with the Kingdom
of God? Where did the Kingdom of God begin?
What constitutes the Kingdom of God?
I answer where there is no Kingdom
of God there is no salvation. Where there is a Prophet
or a Priest or a righteous man unto whom the Lord gives
his oracles there is the kingdom and where the oracles
are not there the Kingdom of God is not
In these remarks I have no allusion
to the Kingdoms of the earth. We will keep the laws of
the land. We do not speak against them nor ever have
but we can scarcely make mention of the State of Missouri
and our persecutions but the cry goes forth that we
are guilty of treason &c
We speak of the Kingdom of God
on the earth and not the kingdoms of men
The plea of many is that we have
no right to receive revelations; but if we do not receive
revelation we do not have the oracles of God and they
who have not the oracles of God are not His people
"But say you, what will become of the world
or the various professors of religion who do not beleive
in revelation and the oracles of God as continued to His
Church in all ages of the world when He has had
a people upon the earth? [Joseph Smith—History 1: fourth paragraph following verse 75]
"I tell you in the name of Jesus
Christ they will be damned and when you get into
the eternal world you will find it to be so. They
cannot escape the damnation of hell."
The Baptism of John
As touching the Gospel and Baptism of ^which^ John
preached I would say John came preaching the
Gospel for the remission of sins. He had his
authority from God and the ^His^ oracles of God were
with him and the Kingdom for a season seemed
to rest with John alone.
The Lord promised Zechariah
that he should have a son and Zechariah was
a descendant of Aaron. And the Lord had
promised that the Priesthood should continue with
Aaron and his seed throughout their generations
"'Let no man take this honour
upon himself except he be called of God as was
Aaron' and Aaron received his call by revelation"
An angel of God also appeared unto
Zachariah while in the Temple and said that
he should have a son whose name should be
John and be should be gifted with the Holy Ghost" [Luke 1:13-15]
Zachariah was a Priest of the Lord
and officiated in the Temple and John was a Priest
after the order of his father and held the Keys of
the Aaronic Priesthood and was called of God to
preach the Gospel of His ^and the^ Kingdom ^of God^. The
Jews as a nation having departed from the
Laws ^of God^ and the Gospel the Lord prepared the way
for transfering it to the Gentiles
"But, it may be said, the Kingdom of God
could not be set up in the days of John for he said
the Kingdom was at hand. But I would ask could
it be any nearer than in the hands of John? The
people needed not wait for the day of Pentecost
to find the Kingdom of God for John had it with
him and he came forth from the wilderness crying
'Repent ye for the Kingdom of heaven is at hand' [Matthew 3:2]
as much as to cry out 'Here I have the Kingdom
of God and you can obtain it. I am coming
after you and if you do not receive it you will
be damned. And the scriptures represent
that all Jerusalem went out unto John and were
baptized of him. [Matthew 3:5-6]
"Here was a legal administrator.
Those who were baptized were subjects for the
King and the laws and oracles of God were there
Therefore the Kingdom of God was there"
No man could have better
authority to administer than John and even
our Saviour submitted to that authority himself
by being baptized of John. [Matthew 3:13] Therefore the
Kingdom of God was set up upon the earth even
in the days of John
There is a difference between
the Kingdom of God and the fruit and blessings
which flow from that Kingdom. Because there
were more miracles gifts visions healings tongues &c
in the days of Jesus Christ and his Apostles
& on the day of Pentecost than under John's
administration it does not prove by any means
that he had not the Kingdom of God. It does not
prove this any more than it would that a woman
had not a milk pan because she had not a pan of
milk; for while the pan might be compared to
the Kingdom the milk might be likened to the
blessings of the Kingdom.
John was a Priest after the order of
Aaron and had the keys of that Priesthood and came
forth preaching repentance and baptism for the remission
of sins but at the same time crying 'There cometh
one after me mightier than I the latchet of whose
shoes I am not worthy to unloose [Luke 3:16]
And Christ came according to the
word of John. He was greater than John because
he held the keys of the Melchisidic priesthood
and Kingdom of God and had before revealed
the Priesthood to Moses; and Jesus in his
teachings says upon this rock I will build my church
and the gates of hell shall not prevail against it. [Matthew 16:18]
What Rock? Revelation!
Yet Christ was baptized by John
to fulfill all righteousness. "Again He says except
ye are born of water and the Spirit ye cannot
enter the Kingdom of Heaven"; [John 3:5] and though the
heavens and the earth pass away my word shall
not pass away" [Doctrine and Covenants 1:38]
If a man be born of the water
and the Spirit he can enter into the Kingdom of
God.
It is evident that the Kingdom of
God was upon the earth and John prepared subjects
for that Kingdom by preaching the Gospel to them
and baptizing them. He prepared the way
before the Saviour or came as a forerunner and
prepared for the preaching of Christ
Christ preached through Jerusalem
on the same ground where John had preached and
when the Apostles were raised up they ^also^ worked in
Jerusalem and Jesus commanded them to tarry there
until they were endowed with power from on high [Luke 24:49]
Had they not work to do in
Jerusalem? They did work and prepared people
for the Pentecost; but the Kingdom of God was
with them before the day of Pentecost as well as
afterwards.
It was also with John and he preached the
same Gospel and baptism that Jesus and the Apostles
preached after him.
The endowment of Pentecost was to
prepare the disciples for their mission into the world
"Whenever a man can find out the
will of God and find an administrator legally authorized
from Him there is the Kingdom of God; but where
these are not the Kingdom of God is not. All
the ordinances systems and administrations on the
earth are of no use to the children of men unless
they are ordained and authorized of God for nothing
will same ^save^ a man but a legal administrator
for none other will be acknowledged either by
God or angels
I know what I say. I understand
my mission and business. God Almighty is
my shield and what can man do if God is my
friend? I shall not be sacrificed until my
time comes. Then I shall be offered freely.
All flesh is as grass and the Governor
is no better than other men. When he dies he
is but a bag of dung.
I thank God for preserving
me from my enemies. I have no enmity. I
have no desire but to do all men good. I feel
to pray for all men. We do not ask people
to throw away any good which they have we
only ask them to come and get more. What
if all the world should embrace this Gospel?
They would then see eye to eye and the
blessings of God would be poured out upon the
people which is my whole soul's desire
Amen
On the we commenced
to sterrotype the "Doctrines and Covenants" of the
Church
On the evening of
I saw in the south west quarter of the heavens
a stream of light in the form of a broad sword
with the hilt downwards and the blade raised
pointing from west south west at an angle of
45 degrees from the horison and extending within
two or three degrees to the zenith of the degree where
the sign appeared. It was descovered at 7 o'clock
and gradually disappeared from half past seven
and at nine o'clock it was entirely gone.
This sign of a drawn sword
in the heavens appeared for several evenings
and on the it moved up near the moon and
formed itself into a large ring around the moon
balls immediately appeared in the ring opposite
each other something in the form of sundogs
and another half ring issued from those balls
something in the shape of a horseshoe extending
outside of the first ring with one line running
through the centre of the moon
Prophetic Declaration of Joseph
upon
The Sign of the Sword in the Heavens
"As sure as there is a God who sits
in the heavens and as sure as He ever spoke by
me so sure will there be a speedy and bloody
war and the broad sword seen last ^night^ is the
sign thereof."
A week or two afterwards there were
also remarkable signs in the heavens. Orson Pratt
Professor of Mathmatics in the University of
Nauvoo sketched a diragram of halos and pharhelia
or circles and mock suns descovered in the heavens
on the morning of
There were also other signs and it was singular
that in the case of the sign of the sword that on the opposite
side of the horison there was seen a black streak about the size
and shape of the light one. The one was black as darkness
while the other had considerable the appearence of the
blaze of a comet.
On the the Steam boat
Amaram arrived at Nauvoo with 230 Saints from England
led by Lorenzo Snow
The next day the Steam boat Maid of
Iowa arrived with 250 Saints who had been in St Louis
during the Winter. Many were my old acquaintances
and friends. Parley P. Pratt and Dr. Levi Richards
were among the number
The Saints newly arrived were made
welcome and the following day they assembled and
was addressed by the Prophet.
The Prophet Joseph
on the
Resurrection of the Saints
Joseph had been requested to preach a funeral
sermon by several who had lost friends and he had
just received information of the death of Elder Lorenzo
Barnes in England and who was the first missionary
of the Church from America wthoat died in a foreign
land. After reading the letter which brought
the melancholy news he addressed the assembly
of Saints in the Temple on the in a
very feeling discourse. Among other Remarks
he said
"He should have been more reconciled
to the death of Elder Barnes could his body have been
laid in the grave in Nauvoo or among the Saints
He ^I^ had^ve^ very peculiar feelings
relative to receiving an honourable burial with his ^my^ fathers
He ^I^ wanted to be laying by the side of his ^my^ father when
the trumpet of God should ^shall^ sound and the voice of
God say "Ye Saints arise so that when the toomb
should ^shall^ burst he ^I^ could ^can^ arise from the grave and
first salute his ^my^ father and say O my Father! and
his ^my^ father O my Son! as they took ^we take^ each other by
the hand.
He ^I^ wished next to salute his my brothers
and sisters and then the Saints
It was upon this principle that
the ancients were so particular to have an honourable
burial with their fathers as in the case of Joseph
Before his death he made his kindred promise to
carry to carry his bones to the land of Canaan and
they did so. They embalmed his body and took
it to the land of Canaan and buried it with his fathers [Genesis 50:25-26] [Exodus 13:19]
There is a glory in this which
many do not comprehend. It is true that in the
resurrection the Saints will be caught up to meet
the Lord and they will all be brought together though
their bodies were scattered upon the face of the whole
earth. Yet they could not as readily salute
each other as though ^they^ had laid down and rose up
together from the same bed.
To bring it to the understanding
it would be as though two who were very dear friends
indeed should lie down upon the same bed at night
locked in each others embrace talking of their love and
in the morning awaking together they could immediately
renew their conversation ^even^ while rising from their bed
But if they were alone and in seperate appartments they
could not as readily salute each other as though they
were together
He remarked that Should
he ^I^ live and have an opportunity of gathering his ^my^
friends together who had^ve^ died he ^I^ intended to do so
but should he ^I^ not live to do it him^my^self he ^I^ hoped that
some of his [blank] would ^will^
He ^I^ wished all the Saints to be comforted
with the victory they wereill to gain by the resurrection.
It is sufficient to encourage the Saint to overcome in
the midst of every trial trouble and tribulation. Though
thunders roar and earthquakes bellow, lightnings flash
and wars be on every hand yet suffer not a joint to tremble
nor let your heart faint for the great Elohiem will
deliver you; and if not before, the resurrection will
set you eternally free from all those things and
from pain sorrow and death.
I have laboured hard and sought
every way to try to prepare this people to comprehend
the things which God is unfolding to me
In speaking of the resurrection
I would say that God hath s^h^own unto me a
vision of the resurrection of the dead; and I saw
the graves open and the Saints as they arose took
each other by the hand even before they got up
or while getting up and great joy and glory rested
upon them.
On the of the month in Conference with
the Twelve Joseph counciled us to take our mission
to the east to obtain means to build the Temple and
Nauvoo House as we were appointed by the General
Conference on the 6th of April. At that aniversary
of the rise of the Church The following persons were named
of the quorum of the Twelve for this mission to hold
Conferences in the east obtain means &c:
Brigham Young Heber C Kimball
Orson Hyde Orson Pratt William Smith Willford
Woodruff and George A Smith. John E Page
was to join us in the east.
There were also ^some^ appointed for other
missions. Rebun Hedlock S James and ^J^ Carnes
were appointed to go to England and Addison Pratt
and three others were appointed to go to the Sandwich
Islands.
Brigham Young Heber C Kimball
Joseph Young G. A. Smith and Peter Haws and myself
went to Agusta to hold Conference on Sunday
the . He found about 200 Saints in this place
They had started a flourishing vilage three saw
mills and two flowering mills and one of the best
water privileges I ever saw. We returned to
Nauvoo on the
A company of about one hundred
gentlemen and ladies on the Maid of Iowa took a pleasure
excursion to Burlington. Joseph his lady, his
mother and family were of the party.
The Council of the Twelve met
two days after and appointed missions to England
Scotland and the Pacific Isles
On Sunday the I was at Lima
with Joseph to hold meeting there. George A Smith
and B. Nobles had also accompanied him while Brigham
Young Heber C. Kimball and Orson Pratt were filling
appointments elsewhere.
After singing and prayer Joseph delivered
a discourse of which I noted the following:
Gems ^Items^
of
A Discourse by Joseph
"It is not wisdom that we should have all knowledge
presented at once before us but that we should have
a little at a time. Then we can comprehend it"
-[The speaker then read the Second Epistle
of Peter 1st ch. from the 16th to the last verse and
dwelt upon the 19th verse. Among other remarks
upon the words of the Apostle, "Add to your faith
knowledge" &c [2 Peter 1:5] the Prophet said]-
"The principle of knowledge is the principle
of salvation. This doctrine can be comprehended for any
one who cannot obtain ^will receive^ knowledge to be saved will be
damned
The principle of salvation is given to
us through the knowledge of Jesus Christ. Salvation
is nothing more nor less than to triumph over all our
enemies and put them under our feet in this world
and a knowledge to triumph over all evil spirits in
the world to come: Then we are saved; as in the
case of Jesus Christ. He was to reign until he
had put all enemies under his feet and the last enemy
was death
Perhaps there is a principle here
that few men have thought of. No person can have
this salvation except through a tabernacle
Now in this world mankind are
naturaly selfish and ambitious and striving to excel
one above another yet some are willing to build up
others as well as themselves
So in the other world there is a variety
of spirits some of whom seek to excel. This was
the case with the Devil. When he fell he sought for
things which were unlawful. Hence he was cast
down and it is said that he drew away many
with him and the greatness of his punishment
is that he shall not have a tabernacle. This
is his punishment.
So the Devil thinking to thwart
the decree of God goeth up and down the earth
seeking whom he may destroy. Any person
whom he can find who will yeild to him he
will find and take possession of the body and reign
there glorifying mightily forgeting that he has a
stolen body. By and by some one having authority
comes along and casts him out and restores the
tabernacle to its rightful owner. The devil steals
a tabernacle because he has not one of his own but
when he has stolen it he is liable to be turned out
of doors"
-[Upon the 19th verse the Prophet
rememarked]-
"Now there is some grand secret
here and a key to unlock the subject. Notwithstanding
the Apostle exhorts them to add to their faith virtue
knowledge temperance &c [2 Peter 1:5-6] yet he exhorts them to make
their calling and election sure [2 Peter 1:10]. Though they had
heard the audible voice from heaven bearing testimony
that Jesus was the Son of God yet he says we have
a more sure word of prophecy whereunto ye do well
that ye take heed as unto a light shining in a
dark place [2 Peter 1:19]
Now wherein could they have a
more sure word of prophecy than to hear the voice of
God saying this is my beloved Son? Now for the
secret and grand key.
Though they might have heard
the voice of the Father and know that Jesus was
the Son of God this would be no evidence that their
calling and election was made sure and that
they had a part with Christ and was a joint heir with him
They would then need that more sure word of prophecy that
they were sealed in the heavens and had the promise
of Eternal Life in the Kingdom of God. Then having
this promise sealed unto them it was as an anchor to
their soul sure and steadfast. Though the thunders
might roll & lightenings flash, earthquakes bellow and war
gather thick around yet this knowledge would support the
soul in every hour of trial and tribulation
Then knowledge through our Lord
and Saviour Jesus Christ is the grand key which unlocks
the glories and mysteries of the kingdom of heaven
Compare this principle of knowledge
which thus unlocks the glories and mysteries of the
Kingdom with Christendom at the present time and
where are they with all their religion piety and sacredness?
Yet at the same time they are crying out against
Prophets Apostles Angels Revelations Visions &c
Why they are just ripening for the damnation of
hell. They will be damned for they reject the
most glorious principle of the Gospel of Jesus Christ
and treat with disdain and trample under foot the
main key which unlocks the heavens and puts
into our possession the glories of the celestial world
Yes I say such will be damned with all their
professed godliness
"Then I would ^also^ exhort you to go on
and continue to call upon God until you make your
calling and election sure for yourselves by obtaining
this more sure word of prophecy and wait
patiently for the promise until you obtain it"
Many other choice remarks were made
on this occassion which I did not note down.
After the close of the meetings of
that Sunday at which George A Smith Lorenzo Snow
and myself also took parts we rode to Lima and took
supper with Calvin Bea^by^ and while we were conversing
with brother Joseph and brother Morely we were treated
to the following
Sayings of the Prophet
"The way to get along in any important matters
is to call unto yourself wise men experienced and
aged to assist in council in all times of trouble
"Handsome men are not wise and
strong minded men. The strength of a strong minded
man will create course features like a rough and
strong bough of the oak. You will always discover
in the first glance at a man in the outline of
his features something of the mind of the man"
Excitement has almost become the
essence of my life. When that dies away I feel
almost lost. When a man is reined up continually
he becomes strong and gains power and knowledge
but when he relaxes for a season he loses much
of his power
But in all matters whether temporal
or spiritual—preaching the Gospel or leading an
army to battle victory almost entirely depends upon
moderation and good discipline. In going to battle
move slowly dress up into line and though your
enemy rush upon you with fury meet them with
calm firmness. Let not confussion seize your
breast but receive them slow and firmly; then
strike a heavy blow and conquer
A man can bear a heavy burden
by practice and by continuing to increase it
The inhabitants of this continant were
so constituted and were so determined and persevering
either in righteousness or wickedness that God visited
them immediately either with great judgements or blessings
"If the present generation obtain any assistance from
God they will have to obtain it by faith."
As I had spent most of my time for the last
ten years in the vineyard and would probably spend
much more in the future the brethren and myself
talked over the desireableness of my building a house
for my family to be comfortable in my absence.
Several profered to assist me to brick and other materials
and brother John Fidoe would superintend the building
So on the we went on to the ground
and laid out the dimensions of the house
Next day the Twelve set apart Elders
Noah Rogers Addison Pratt Benjamin F. Grouard
and Knowlton Hanks to take mission to the Sandwich
Islands and Elders Hedlock and J Carnes to England
Elder Hedlock was appointed to preside afover the British
Isles. The Spirit of the Lord was with us in
setting apart these brethren and the blessings pronounced
upon their heads were written by Elder Richards
A Trial
before
The Twelve and First Presidency
On the afternoon of the I met in council
with the Twelve and First Presidency when the case of
Benjamin Winchester was brought up on trial for
slandering the Saints in Philadelphia rejecting the
counsel of Hyrum Joseph and the Twelve and for
tearing down instead of building up
Hyrum pledd for mercy Joseph for
right and the Twelve decided according to the testimony
in the case.
Several letters were read touching the
subject and then Elder Winchester made a lengthy
speech trying to justify himself.
President Hyrum Smith followed and plead
in behalf of mercy
Elder George J Adams gave
his testimony against Winchester who afterwards
followed him and both spoke several times
Joseph the Prophet arose and
rebuked Elder Winchester in the sharpest manner
and said he had a lying spirit
After hearing the testimony in the
case Brigham Young President of the Twelve said he
had made up his mind and his decision was
that Elder Winchester should give up his license
and cease preaching until he should reform
President Hyrum Smith said
he should not like to have such a decision given
without another trial to give Elder Winchester a
chance to get more testimony if he could
President Young said he should
then prefer the case turned over to the High Council
Joseph said it was not the business
of the High Council but belonged to the Twelve and
they alone for it concerned matters abroad and
not in Nauvoo. The High Council's business
was to try cases belonging to the city and that of
the Twelve to regulate the churches and Elders abroad
in all the world and Elder Winchester came under
that jurisdiction
Hyrum urged the case to be put off
until the next day
Joseph said the case might be
put of until the next morning if it would do
anybody any good.
Then President Brigham Young
arose and spoke in the majesty of his calling
and among other remarks he said that his mind was made
up and that neither the remarks of brother Hyrum nor of Joseph
had altered it. As for himself he would not sit upon the
case another day. He considered it an insult upon his
office and calling as an Apostle of Jesus Christ and he
would not bear it. As for the rest of the Twelve they
might do as they pleased; for himself he would not do
so. Benjamin Winchester had despised and rejected the
counsel of the Presidency and the Twelve and had said
they had no jurisdiction over him in Philadelphia
and power to say where he sho^uld^ go &c. But he and
others will find that there is power in the Twelve.
We know from whom we have received our power
and who are our benefactors and we are thankful
for it. Benjamin Winchester has never for the
first time received our counsel but has gone contrary
to it. No one is safe in his hands. He calls
Hyrum an old granny and slanders everybody.
He says there is contradiction between Hyrum and
the Twelve. There is no contradiction between
us and Hyrum, is there brother Hyrum. (He
answered, "No.")
After Brigham closed Joseph said
he would give us a little counsel if we saw fit to
take it. He thought it proper for us to silence
Elder Winchester take his license and have him
come to Nauvoo with his family and if he would
not do so then let him go out of the Church
A vote was then taken to that effect.
Brother Joseph addressed the Twelve and said
"In all your councils and especially on trial you should
observe all pertaining to the subject and discern the
spirit by which either party is governed. We should
be in a situation to understand every spirit and
judge righteous judgement and should not let the council
be imposed upon by an unruly conduct
"The Saints need not think because
I am familiar with them and am playful and cheerful
that I am ignorant of what is going on. Iniquity ^of any^
^kind^ cannot be retained in the Church, of any kind, and
it will not fare well where I am for I am determined
that while I do lead the Church to lead them right"
Joseph farther ^said^ as concerning Elder Adams
that he had given satisfaction to him confessed
wherein he had done wrong and had asked for
mercy intending to take a right course and begin
anew in the Church.
After much instruction from Joseph
the council adjourned
On the the quorum of the Twelve
met in Council at President Joseph Smith's store to make
some arrangements to start on their mission to collect
funds for the Temple and Nauvoo House. We each of
us was bound mader a bond of two thousand dollars
for the faithful performance of our duty in making
strict returns to the Trustee in Trust of all property
put into our hands. Elder Aaron Johnson was
my bondsman
President Joseph Smith gave me
the following
Letter of Commendation
given
To Elder Willford Woodruff
"To all Saints and Honourable Men of the earth Greeting:
"Dear Brethren and Friends,
I Joseph Smith a Servant of
the Lord and Trustee in Trust for the Church
of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints do hereby
certify that the bearer hereof Willford Woodruff
and Elder and one of the Twelve Apostles of
the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints has deposited
with me his bond and security to my full satisfaction
according to the resolution of the Conference held in this
city on the .
He therefore is recommend to all Saints and
honourable people as a legal agent to collect ^funds^ for the purpose
of building the Nauvoo House and Temple of the Lord.
Confident that he will honour this high
trust as well as ardently fulfill his commission as a
Messenger of Peace and Salvation as one of the Lord's
noble men I can fervently say, May the Lord clear
his way before him and bless him and bless those that
obey his teachings wherever there are ears to hear and
hearts to feel.
He is in the language of the Hebrews
"The friend of Israel" and worthy to be received and
entertained as a man of God. Yea he has (as
had the ancient Apostle) the Good Word that leadeth
unto Eternal Life
Wherefore brethren and friends while
you hear the assurance of the integrity fidelity and ability
of this servant of the Living God trusting that your hearts
and energies will be enlivened and deeply engaged in the
building of these houses directed by revelation for the
salvation of all Saints and that you will not rest where
you are until all things are prepared before you and
you are gathered home with the rest of Israel to meet
your God, I feel strong in the belief and have a growing
expectation that you will not withhold any means in
your power that can be used to accomplish this glorious
work.
Finally as one that greatly desires
the salvation of man let me remind you all to
strive with a Godly zeal for virtue holiness and the
commandments of the Lord. Be wise be just be
liberal and above all be charitable, always abounding
in all good works. And may health peace and
and the love of God our Father and the grace of Jesus
Christ our Lord be and abide with you all is the
sincere prayer of
Your Devoted Brother & Friend
In the Everlasting Gospel
Joseph Smith
City of Nauvoo
On the a large Assembly of Saints met at
the Temple and were addressed by the Prophet.
His subject was upon
The Gathering — Baptism for the Dead — ^The^ Spirits
in prison. the Different Glories and the Godhead
He took for the foundation of his discourse the
words of Jesus to the Jews—"How oft would I
have gathered you together as a hen gathereth her
chicken under her wings but ye would not" [Matthew 23:37]
From his discourse I culled some of
the points and noted them in my journal. He
asked—
"What was the object of gathering the
Jews or the people [blank] of God together in any age
of the world? The main object was to build
unto the Lord an House whereby he could reveal
unto His people the ordinances and glories of his
Kingdom and teach them the ways of salvation; for
there are certain ordinances and principles which
when they are taught and practised must be
done in a House or Temple built for that purpose
This was ordained in the mind of
God before the world was and it was for this purpose
that He designed oft to gather together the Jews but
they would not.
It is for the same reason that
God gathers together the people in the last days
to build unto Him an House to prepair them with ^for the^ ordinances
endowments washings anointings &c
One of the ordinances of the House of
the Lord is baptism for the dead. God decreed
before the foundation of the world that this ordinance
should be administered in an House prepared for that
purpose.
If a man obtains the fulness of the Gospel
he must get it in the same way that Jesus obtained it and
that was by keeping all the ordinances of the House of
the Lord
Men will say I will never forsake you
but will stand by you at all times yet the moment you
teach them some of the mysteries of God that are retained
in the heavens and are to be revealed to the children of
men when they are prepared that moment they will be the
first to stone you and put you to death. It was upon
the same principle and the same spirit which crucified
the Lord Jesus Christ"
I will say something about the Spirits
in Prison. There has been much said upon the words
of Jesus to the "Thief on the Cross" saying "This day thou
shalt be with me in Paradise [Luke 23:43]
The Comentators and Translators make
Jesus to say Paradise. But what is Par[adise]? It is
a modern word and does not answer at all to the original
which Jesus used. There is nothing in the original of any
language signifying Paradise. But it was "This day I will
be with thee in the world of Spirits" and will teach thee or
answer thy inquiries. The "Theif on the Cross" was to be
with Jesus Christ in the world of Spirits. He did not say
Paradise or heaven.
The ^Refer^ doctrine of Baptism for the Dead
is clearly shown in the New Testament and if the doctrine
is not good then throw away the New Testament but if it
is the Word of God then let the doctrine be acknowledged
of God
It was one of the reasons why Jesus said to the
Jews "How oft would I have gathered you together" &c [Matthew 23:37] so
that they might have attended to the ordinance of Baptism
for the Dead as well as other ordinances and for the
Priesthood and Revelations of God, &c. This was the case
on the Day of Pentecost. The blessings were poured out
upon the disciples on that occasion
There has also been much said about
the word Hell and the sectarian world have preached
much about it. But what is hell? It is another
modern term and is taken from Hades, the Greek, or
Shaole, the Hebrew; and its true signification is a
world of spirits. Hades Shaole Paradise Spirits
in Prison is all one. It is a world of Spirits
The Righteous and the Wicked all go to the same
^world^ of Spirits
Says one I beleive in one Hell and one Heaven.
All are equally miserable or equally happy. But St
Paul informs us of three glories and three heavens
He knew a man caught up to the third heavens [2 Corinthians 12:2] and
Jesus said there were many mansions in his Father's
Kingdom [John 14:2]
Any man might beleive that Jesus
Christ is Godd and be happy in the beleif and yet not
obey his commandments.
A man of God should be endowed with
all wisdom knowledge and understanding in order to
teach and lead the people. The blind may lead the
blind and both fall into the ditch together.
There is much said concerning God
the Godhead &c. The Scriptures says there are Gods
many and Lords many. The teachers of the day
say that the Father is God the Son is God and
the Holy Ghost is God and that they are all in one
person and are one God
Jesus prayed that those whom the
Father had given him out of the world might be
"one in us as we are one"; [John 17:21] but if they were to
be stuffed ^put^ into one person they would make a great God. If
I were to testify that the world was wrong on this point
it would be true. Peter says that Jesus sat on the right
hand of God [1 Peter 3:22] and any person who has seen the heavens
opened knows that there are three personages in the Heavens
holding the Keys of power
"As the Father hath power in himself
so also hath the Son power in himself". Then the Father
has at some time laid down his body and taken it again
so he has a body of his own. So has also his son.
Many of the Sects cry out I have the
testimony of Jesus. I have the Spirit of God; but away
with Jo Smith. He says he is a Prophet but there is to
be no Prophets nor revelations in the last days. But
stop Sirs. The Revelator says, "the testimony of Jesus
is the spirit of prophecy," [Revelation 19:10] So by your own mouth you
are condemned
But to the text. Why gather the people
together in this place? For the same reason that Jesus
wanted to gather the Jews to receive the ordinances the
blessings and the glories that God has in store for his
Saints.
And I will now ^here^ ask this Assembly and
all the Saints if they will now build this house and
receive the ordinances and blessings which God has in
store for you or will you not build unto the Lord
this House and let Him pass by and bestow these
blessings upon another. I pause for a reply.
About this time in company with several others
I started to fence and plant a five acre lot of prairie
We had not got far before the reach of our wagon
broke and we were all thrown into a pile together
and the wheel went on my arm and bruised it
considerably. But we mended up and continued
to the prairie and made 82 rods of worm fence with
stakes and riders. Just before I left I went to brother
Cheney to get a drink of water and his dog bit me
very badly through the calf of my leg. He was
an ugly dog and had bit several persons before
I was very lame for some days and the next time
I went to my lot I informed Brother Cheney that
I should not be satisfied unless he killed his dog
as he was dangerous and in the habit of biting
persons
Judge Adams of Springfield wrote
informing us that the Governor of Missouri
had made another demand for Joseph at the
hands of the Governor of Illinois and that Ford
of Illinois had issued the writ for his apprehension.
Two messengers were immediately
despatched from Nauvoo to President Joseph
Smith, who was absent & ^about^ 200 miles from home
at the time, informing him of these facts.
This was on the Sunday. and
The Sabath following being ^day^ in the afternoon
Hyrum came into the Stand and requested the
Masonic Fraternity to meet him in the Lodge Room
in a half an hour. We immediately went down
but a quarter of us could not get into the room
This being the case We formed
a hollow square on the green. Hyrum then
informed us that the Sheriff of Jackson Co. Missouri
and Wilson of Carthage had come upon Joseph
and taken him by surprise presenting each of
them a pistol to his breast and swaring they
would kill him if he made any resistance
Brother Markham went to his
assistance and they presented pistols to him
also and threatened his life. He approached
them however to knock down the pistols when
they again pointed them at Joseph's breast
and said they would kill him if Markham approached
them. So to save Joseph's life Markham forbare
and they then took Joseph into Carthage and started for
Missouri
They had gone about ten miles when they
were stoped by the inhabitants of the country who
swore they should not carry Joseph Smith any farther
without giving him a chance of the law and they
took out a writ of Habeas Corpus in behalf of Joseph and
a writ against Sheriffs Reynolds and Wilson and they
now wanted a company to go to Joseph to see that he
had his rights
Brother Hyrum called for volunteers
and the whole city flocked together. They made choice
of such as they wished and Generals Law and
Rich went with about one hundred men on horseback
and somewhere near the same on board the Maid
of Iowa. The horsemen left the city at about
8 o'clock that night but the boat did not start
until the next morning.
Triumphal Entry of the Prophet
to
The City of Nauvoo
Five days afterwards at 1 o'clock in the afternoon
the citizens of Nauvoo, went out in great numbers
on foot horseback and in carriages to meet the Prophet
and when they did meet him there was a scene
of great joy
A band of music and a great
multitude escorted him to his home and Reynolds
of Missouri and Wilson of Carthage who had taken
him by force of arms were brought to Nauvoo
with ^him^ and they looked as though they had the ague
Yet Joseph heaped coals of fire upon their heads who
had so inhumanly treated him by taking them to
his house setting them at the head of his table and
causing the best his house afforded to be served to them
by his wife—the very woman they had refused to
see her husband when they forced him with the
threatening of arms and ruffian oaths
After dinner they all repaired
to the court Room and Joseph was delivered into the
hands of the Municipal Court for trial
Before he went into court Joseph
mounted a wagon and said to the multitude—
"I am out of the hands of the Missourians
thank God!"
He thanked them for their kindness and
love to him and said that he would address them at
the grove near the Temple at 4 o'clock
After the case was introduced to the
Court Joseph informed it that he had an appointment
to address the citizens and ask^ed^ the privilege. The
court extended the courtesy to him and he went ^the^
^court^ adjourned until the next morning
After the adjournment of his case
Joseph went to the Grove and took the Stand
in the presence of an assembly of about seven
thousand Saints ^to whom he narrated the incidents of
his arrest and maintaind the prowers of the Charter of Nauvoo for
the protection of its citizens.^
Epitome
of the
Speech of Joseph
To the Citizens of Nauvoo
I require attention. I descovered what the emotions
of the people were on my arrival to this city and I
have come here to say How do you do? to all parties
and I now say How do you do at this time
I meet you with a heart full of
gratitude to Almighty God and I presume you all feel the
same.
I hardly know how to express my feelings.
I feel as strong as a giant. I pulled sticks with the
men coming along and with one hand I pulled up
the strongest man there was on the road with one
hand and two could not pull me up; and I continued
to pull until I pulled them to Nauvoo. But I will
pass from that subject.
There has been great excitement in
the country but since those men took me I have
been cool and dispassionate through the whole.
Thank God I am now in the hands
of the Municipal Court of Nauvoo and not in the hands
of Missourians.
It has been discussed by the great
and wise men—lawyers and thereir like: Oh your
powers and legal tribunals are not to be sanctioned
and so we will make it lawful to drag away inocent
men from their families and friends and have them
unlawfully put to death by ungodly men for their
religion.
Relative to our charter, courts, right
of Habeaus Corpus &c we have all power; and if
any man from this time fourth says anything
contrary cast it into his teeth
There is a secret in this. If there
is not power in our charter and courts then there
is not power in the State of Illinois nor in the
Congress nor Constitution of the United States; for
the United States gave unto Illinois her constitution
and charter; and Illionois gave unto Nauvoo her
charter which have ceded unto us our vested
rights and she has no right nor power to take
them from us. All the power there was in
Illinois she gave to Nauvoo and any man who
says to the contrary is a fool
I want you to teach ^learn^, O! Israel, what
what is for the happiness and peace of this city and
people for our enemies are determined to oppress us
and deprive us of our rights and privileges as they
have done; If the authorities that be on the
earth will not assist us in our rights nor give
us that protection which the laws and constitution
of the United States and of this State guarantee
unto us then we will claim them from Higher
Power—from Heaven—from God Almighty for
our constitutional rights
I swear I will not deal so mildly
with them again for the time has come when
forbearance is no longer a virtue; and if you are
again taken unlawfully you are at liberty to give
loose to blood and thunder but act with
Almighty power
But good luck to me as it
always has been in every time of trouble, friends
though they were strangers were raise up ^un^to me
and assisted me. The time has come when
the veil is torn off the people of the State of Illinois
and they have delivered me from the State of
Missouri. The friends who were raised up
unto me would have spilt their blood for me
to have delivered me then and there but I told
them not for I should be delivered by the power
of God and Generalship
I have brought the men who
arrested me to Nauvoo and treated them kindly. I
have had the privilege of rewarding them good for
evil. They took me unlawfully, treated me rigorously,
strove to deprive me of my rights and would have
run me into Missouri to have been murdered
had not Providence interposed; but now they
are in my hands. I took them into my house
set them at the head of the table and placed the
best before them my house afforded and they were
waited upon by my wife whom they deprived of
seeing me when I was taken
I shall be discharged before ^by the^ Municipal
Court of Nauvoo. Wh[blank space] I before any good tribunal
I should be discharged; but before I will bear this un-
hallowed persecution any longer I will spill my blood
There is a time when bearing it any longer is a sin.
I will not bear it longer. I will spill the last drop
of blood I have; and all who will not bear it
longer say, Aye! -[The cry of Aye rung throughout
the congregation]-
"We must stop paying the lawyers
money; for I have learned that they dont know
anything. I know more than they all.
Whosover beleiveth that there is
power in the charter of Nauvoo shall be saved:
he that beleiveth not shall not come here.
If a lawyer shall say there
is more power in other places and charters than
in Nauvoo beleive it not.
^I supose^ I have converted this candidate
for congress, Mr. Walker. I suppose When I
see him converted I shall vote for him; and
not before. I have been with these lawyers and
they have treated me well; but I am here in
Nauvoo and ^the Missourian too^
However you may feel about the high
hand of oppression I wish you to restrain your hand
from violence against those men who arrested
me. My word is at stake. A hair of their
heads shall not be harmed
My life is pledged to carry out
this great work. I know how readily you are to
do right. You have done great things and manifested
your love in flying to my assistance on this occasion.
I could not have done better myself; and I bless
you in the name of the Lord with all the blessings
May you not have to suffer as you have suffered
heretofore. I know the Almighty will bless
all good men. He will bless you; and the time
has come when there shall be such a flocking
to the Standard of Liberty as never has been and
never shall be hereafter. What an era has
commenced? Shall the prophecies be established
by the sword? Shall we always bear? No!
Will not the State of Missouri stay her hand
in her unhallowed persecutions against the Saints?
If she will not I restrain you not any longer.
I say in the name of Jesus
Christ I this day turn the key that opens the
Heavens to restrain you no longer from this time
forth. I will lead you to battle and if you are
not affraid to die and feel disposed to spill your
blood in your own defence you will not offend me
Be not the aggressor. Bear until
they strike on the one cheek. Offer the other and
they will be sure to strike that also. Then defend
yourself and God shall bear you off!
Will any part of Illinois say we
shall not have our rights? Treat such as strangers
and not friends and let them go to hell. Say some,
we will mob you. Mob and be damned. If
I am under the necessity of giving up our chartered
rights privileges and freedom for which our fathers
fought and blead and which the Constitution of the
United States and this State guarantee to us I
will do it at the point of the bayonet and sword
Many lawyers contend for that
which is against the rights of man; and I can
only excuse them because of their ignorance.
Go forth and advocate the rights of
the people ye lawyers. If you do not dont
get into my hands nor under the lash of my
tongue. The lawyers say the powers of
the Nauvoo Charter are dangerous. But I
ask is the constitution of the United State or if this State
dangerous? No. Neither are the charters granted
unto Nauvoo by the Legislature of Illinois and those
who say they are, are fools.
We have not our rights. Those which
the Constitution of the United States grant and which
our charters grant we have not enjoyed unmolested.
Missouri and all wicked men will raise the Hue
and cry against us and are not satisfied. But what
are they going to do to help them selves? What will
mobocrats do in the midst of this people. If mobs
come upon you any more here dung your gardens
with them. But says one you will get up excitement.
We will get up no excitement except what we can
find an escape from. We will rise up Washington-
like and break off the wheight which bears us down
and we will not be mobbed.
To give you an account of my journey
I will tell you an anecdote which may be pleasing
A day before I was taken I rode
with my wife through a neighbourhood to visit some
friends; and I said to Mrs Smith, "Here are a
good people". I felt this by the Spirit of God.
The next day I was in their hands ^midst^ a prisoner ^and^
with^they stood by me^ Wilson who said as he drove up, "Ha! ha! ha!
By God we have got the Prophet!" He gloried
much in it but he is now our prisoner.
When Reynolds of Missouri and
Wilson of Carthage came to take me ^instead^
^of tapping^ me on the shoulder and saying
"You are my prisoner" with two cocked pistols at
my head their first salutation was "God damn
you I will shoot you! I will shoot you. God
damn you I will shoot you!"
This they did nearly fifty ^times^ first
and at last, I asked them what the wanted to shoot
me for.
"If you make any resistance."
"Oh! very well said I. I have no resistance
to make."
They then draged me away; and while
on the road I asked them by what authority they did
they these things:
They said, "By a writ from the
Government of Missouri and Illinois"
I then told them I wanted a Writ of Habaeus
Corpus. The reply was,
"God damn you! You shant have it."
I told a man to go to Dixon and
get me a Writ of Habaeus Corpus. Wilson answered
"God damn you! You sha[n]t have it. I
will shoot you!"
I sent for a lawyer to come. One
came; and Reynolds shut the door in his face and
would not let me speak to him and said again
"God damn you! I will shoot you!"
I turned to him opened my bosom
and told him to shoot away and I did ^it^ frequently.
I told Mr Reynolds that I would
have council to speak to; and the lawyers came
to me and I got a Writ of Habaeus Corpus for
myself and a writ against Wilson and Reynolds
for unlawful proceedings towards me and cruel
treatment.
They could not get out of town that
night. I pledged my honour to my council that the
Nauvoo Charter had power to investigate the subject
and we came to Nauvoo by common consent and I am
now a prisoner of higher authority. Yes higher authority:
before yourselves
The Charter expressly say that
the City Council shall have power to enact all laws
for the benefit and convenience of said city not
contrary to the constitutions of the United States
and that of this State; and also says the Municipal
Court shall have power to grant Writ of Habeaus Corpus
in all cases arising under the ordinances of the city council
There is nothing but what we have
power over except ^that^ restricted by the Constitution of the
United States or of this State. This is in accordance
with the Constitution of the United States
But says the mob "What dangerous powers!"
But the Constitution of the United States is not
dangerous against good men neither is that of this State.
but to bad men—the breakers of the law
As with the laws of the country so
with the ordinances of Nauvoo. They are dangerous to
mobs but not to good men who wish to keep the law
We do not go out of Nauvoo to disturb
anybody nor any city town or place. Why need they
be troubled about us? Let them not meddle with our
affairs but let us alone.
After we have been deprived of our
rights and privileges as citisens—driven from town to
town place to place and State to State, with the
sacrifice of our homes and lands—our blood shed
and many murdered and all this because of our
religion—because we worship Almighty God according
to the dictates of our own conscience, [Articles of Faith 1:11] shall we
longer bear these cruelties which have been heaped
upon us for the last ten years in the face of
heaven and in open violation of the Constitution and
laws of the United State and of this State?
May God forbid! I will not bear it. If they
take away my rights I will fight for my rights
I will fight for my rights manfully until I am
used up with blood and thunder sword and pistol.
We have done nothing against law
and right.
As touching our City Charter and laws
there is a secret. What is it? Our laws go behind
the writ and investigate the subject i.e. ^that is to say^ of Habeaus
Corpus while other laws do not go behind the writ
You speak of lawyers. I am a
too; but the Almighty God has taught me the principle
of law; and the true meaning of the Writ of Habeaus
Corpus is to defend the inocent and investigate the subject—
go behind the writ and even if the form of the writ
should be right but issued against an inocent man
he should not be dragged to another State and there
put to death or in jeap[ardy] of life or limb because of
prejudice when he is inocent.
The benefits of the Constitution and
law is for all alike and the great Eloihiem or God has given
me the privilege of having the benefits of anf the Constitution
and writ of Habeaus Corpus. I am bold to ask
for this privilege this day and to ask you to carry
out this principle and all who are in favour of this
great principle make it manifest by raising the
right hand."
-[The^re^ was a perfect sea of hands—a
universal vote. It was truly a committee of the
whole. After this strong demonstration of the feelings
of the vast multitude present Joseph continued]-
"In speaking of my journey to
Nauvoo I will relate a circumstance.
"When Mr Cyrus Walker came
to me they said I should not speak to any man
and they would shoot any man who should speak
to me. An old man came up and said I
should have council and said ^told them^ he was not affraid of
their pistols. I was delivered from them
[five lines blank]
My freedom commenced from the time the
old man came to me and would talk to me. We
came direct from Papa Grove to Nauvoo. Our writ
was directed to the nearest court having authority to
try the case and we came to Nauvoo
It did my soul good to see your feelings and love manifested
towards me. I thank God that I have the honour to lead
so virtuous and honest a people—to be your leader and
lawyer^er^ ^giver^ as Moses was to the children of Israel. Hosannah!
Hosannah! Hosannah to the name of the Most High
God. I commend you to His grace and may the
blessings of heaven rest upon you in the name of Jesus
Christ, Amen.
Furthermore if Missouri continues her
warfare and continues to issue writs against me and
this people unlawfully and unjustly as they ^it^ have ^has^ done
and our rights are trampled upon and taken away
I sware with uplifted hands towards heaven I
will spill my blood in the defence. They shall not
take away our rights and if the^y^ do not stop leading
me by the nose I will lead them by the nose and
if they do not let me alone I will turn up the
world. I will make war! When we shake
our own bushes we want to catch our own fruit
The lawyers themselves acknowledge
that we have all power granted us in our charters
that we could ask for—that we had more power
than any other court in the State for all other
courts were restricted while ours was not and
I thank God Almighty for it and I will not
be rode down to hell by the Missourians any
longer and it is my privilege to speak
in my own defence and appeal to your
Honors.
Next day the case of
Joseph Smith came before the Municipal
Court of Nauvoo. Brigham Young Hyrum
Smith Parley P. Pratt Lyman Wight and
Sidney Rigdon were called upon as witnesses
and duly sworn.
The testimony of these witnesses occupied
nearly the entire day. They recountered the whole history
of the persecution from Jackson County to the time of
their expulsion from the State of Missouri by force of
arms.
It was heart-rending to hear the rehersal
Never was gthere given to any tribunal a history of
barbarities and religious persecution more disgraceful
to civilization for it was in the Nineteenth century
and in America. Yet that tribunal heard that
day a history of persecution in many atrocious forms
among which were the scenes of prisons chains rape
murder and expulsion and heard the horrible fact
that when Joseph and his companions were in prison
loaded with chains they were fed with nothing for
five days in succession but the flesh of their own
^murdered^ Brethren which was actually cooked and given
them to eat. This horrible fact they afterwards
discovered from the exultation of the monsters who
who the cause of this fiendish circumstance.
While hearing this part of
the testimony my blood boiled within me and the
spirit of war was aroused. The Gentile Lawyers
who had the management of the case were shocked
to the soul and Mr Wallker and the three other
legal gentlemen each made a speech councselling
us to stand for our rights at any issue.
The was a great and
happy day with us in Nauvoo. Joseph had just
been again delivered from the hands of Missouri
and it was also the day of our National Indipendence
At a very early hour people began
to assemble at the Grove and at eleven o'clock there were
congregated something near the number of 13,000 persons
and the constant accession of others swelled the
congregation to fifteen thousand persons as near as
could be estimated
In the forenoon this vast multitude was addressed
by Orson Hyde who had lately returned from Palestine and
^who^ was now under a new appointment, to go on a mission to
St Petersburgh Russia.
In the afternoon three steamers arrived
one from St Louis one from Quincy and the other from
Burlington bringing altogether about nine hundred visiting
ladies and gentlemen to our city.
On the arrival of each boat the visitors
were escorted to the Stand by the Nauvoo Band where
they were welcomed by the firing of cannon and provided
with seats.
During the afternoon Parley P. Pratt
gave a masterly discourse and Joseph followed him
upon the subject of his arrest &c
Synopsis
of
The Defence of Joseph
Before Fifeteen Thousand People.
If the people will give ear a moment I will
address them a few words in my own defence as
touching my arrest
In the first place I will state to
those who can hear me that I never spent more than
six months in Missouri except while in prison
While I was there I was at work for the support of
my family. I never was a prisoner of war
during my stay there for I had not made war. I
never took a pistol a gun or a sword and the much
which has been said upon the subject is false
I have been willing to go before any Governor Judge
or Tribunal where justice could be done and have the
subject investigated. I could not have committed
treason in that State while there. I had no controle
anywhere there in temporal things but in spiritual
I was driven from that State by force of arms
under the exterminating order of Governor Boggs
I never committed treason, the people
know very well. I have been a peaceable
citizen but there has been a great hue and cry
about Governor Boggs being shot. No crime
can be done but what it is laid to Jo. Smith
Here I was again dragged to the United States
Court and was cleared and now it comes again
But As often as God sees fit for me to suffer
I am ready; but I am as inocent of these
crimes as the angels in heaven. I am not
an enemy to mankind. I am a friend
to mankind. I am not an enemy to
Missouri nor to any Governors or people.
As to the military station I
hold and the cause of my holding it, it is
thus:
When we came here the State required
us to bear arms and do military duty according
to law; and as the Church had just been
driven from Missouri and robbed of all their
property and arms they were poor, and
destitute of arms. They were liable to be
fined for not doing duty when they had no
arms to do it with. They came to me for
advice. I advised them to organize themselves
into indipendant companies and demand arms
of the State. This they did. Again there
were many Elders having licence to preach which
by law ex^onorate^ them from military duty
but the officers would not release them on
this ground. I then told the Saints that
though I was clear of military duty by law
in consequence of lameness in one of my
legs yet I would set them the example
and do duty myself. They then said they were willing
to do duty if they could be formed into an indipendant
company and I could be at their head. Upon this
ground came the Nauvoo Legion and I holding the
office of Lieutenant General. Not that I seek for
power.
And with regard to elections. Some
say we all vote together and vote as I say; but I
never tell my man how to vote nor who to vote
for. But I will show you how we have been
situated by bringing a comparison:
^Supposing there^ Should there be a Methodist
Society here and two candidates running for office;
one says if you will vote for me and put me in
Governor I will exterminate the Methodists and
take away their charters &c. The other says
if I am Governor I will give all an equal privilege.
Which would the Methodist vote for? Of course
they would vote in mass for the candidate who
would give them their rights
Thus it has been with us. Joseph
Duncan said if the people would elect him he would
exterminate the Mormons and take away their
charters. As to Mr Ford he made no such threats
but manifested a spirit in his speeches to give
every man his rights. Hence the Church universally
voted for Mr Ford and he was elected Governor
But he has issued writs against me the first time
the Missourians made the demand and this is
the second one he has issued for me which has
caused me much trouble and expence."
Joseph also rehearsed the account of
his being taken by Reynolds and Wilson and
the unlawful treatment he received at their
hands. The multitude gave good attention
and much prejudice seemed to be removed
^Chapter XXI^
[top of page blank]
I arose early on the morning of ^the^ laid hands upon Mrs Woodruff and blessed
her and our daughter Phebe Amelia and started
on my mission.
On the afternoon of the same
day we left Morrisons Landing on the steam-
boat Rapids. Elders Brigham Young G. A Smith
and myself were together of the Twelve. E. P. Magin
was also in our company. We arrived in St
Louis the next .
I called at Mr Philips Paper
Warehouse and made purchaces for Taylor and
Woodruff of the "Times and Seasons" office and
shiped it for Nauvoo
Next We left on the "Lancet" bound
for Cincinnati where we arrived on the
We had a view of President Harrison's Toomb
on our way
Elder Smith was quite ^sick^ throughout
the night of our arrival. I dreamt that Joseph
was again taken with another writ and was to be tried in
Illinois. On this night Brigham Young also dreamt that
we were called home.
At Cincinnati I shipped 30 reams of
paper for the Times and Seasons and we spent the interval
to the in visiting the Saints and Branches near; and then
left for Pittsburg on board the Adelade for Pittsburg where
we arrived on the at 6 o'clock p.m.
There was a meeting that night in the
city at the Temperance Hall to which we repaired and
about the first persons we saw were Elders H. C Kimball
and Orson Pratt. We heard the voice of John E. Page
preaching as we entered. He hammered the sects
during his discourse and at the close he informed the
people of our arrival which made six of the ^Twelve^ in the
city.
Next our quorum held a council
and Brigham its president enquired concerning the
proceedings of the Twelve at Cincinnati, and found
that elders Kimball O. Pratt and John E. Page held
a conference and organized the Church there and
their Elders Pratt and Kimball left for Pittsburgh
but Elder Page stayed behind & in a few days
disunited what he been done and reorganized the
Church
President Young reproved John E. Page
for undoing what three of the quorum of the Twelve
had done together and spoke also of Joseph's counsel
to be gentle and mild in our teachings and not
to battle with the sects but win the affections
of the people.
Pittsburgh resembled the English
cities in consequence of the burning of so much
stone coal which covered the ^city with the^ the dustiness of the smoke
Its population was about 35,000 it had 120 preachers
95 churches and 21 denominations and the Branch
the Branch of the Church of Latter-day Saints numbered
seventy-five souls.
Sunday the six of the quorum of the Twelve
met at Temperance Hall in Pittsburgh with the Saints
In the morning I addressed the meeting followed by
G. A Smith; in the afternoon John E. Page and Orson
Pratt, and in the evening H. C. Kimball followed
by Brigham Young.
Items
from
Brigham Young's Remarks
Among many other things he said
"Why do the people oppose the gifts and graces?
If a man can get faith by the power of God and
the gift of the Holy Ghost so as to lay hands
upon his wife and children or friends when
they lie sick and languishing nigh unto
death and command the fever or disease or
even death itself to depart and the person is
releived I ask what harm is there in all this?
Or if a man by faith and humility before
God can get the testimony of Jesus and prophesy
of things to come or speak in tongues or cast
out devils I ask what harm in all this?
Does it do any harm? No it does not.
I know the New Testament
is true; for I have proved it according to
the pattern given by beleiving in Christ
obeying the Gospel and knowing the signs
do follow. Then I ask do these things
harm any one? No they do not."
In speaking of the Kingdom of
God he said
"The Kingdom must be
together; the people must be gathered into
one place. For how would the King of France or England
succeed in undertaking to reign over a Kingdom when the
people were scattered all over the world except in France
or England. They could not reign over a people unless
the people were with those kings to reign over
So with the Saints. They must be
gathered together and this work has already commenced
And who is the author of this work and gathering?
Joseph Smith the Prophet as an instrument in the
hands of God is the Author of it. He is the greatest
man on earth. No other man of this age has
power to assemble such a great people from all the
nations of the earth with all their varied dispositions
and assimulate them and cement them together
so that they might be subject to rule and order
This the Prophet is doing; and that which makes
a great king president or man is to have a great
people to rule over."
Next day our quorum assembled and took
a tour through the city. We visited Curling's
Glass Works and saw them work through each
branch of the manufacture; we then went to the
bluff above the city and had a view of the new
Basin to be filled with water forced from the
Alleghaney River to supply the city below of
which we had a fair view.
Descending the hill we had a
view of the city water works. The building was
after the Roman order cost two hundred thousand dollars
and was designed and executed by Elder Charles Beck
a member of the Church of Latter-day Saints
Afterwards we visited Miltonburgers
Ironworks through each of its branches and saw the
keel laid for an iron steam ship of war. The keel was
140 ft. in length
Elder Charles Beck paid 48 dollars for
stage fare of six of the Twelve to Baltimore and
a collection was taken up of about 20 dollars to
assist us to Philadelphia at which place we
arrived on the . having left Pittsburgh.
on the
On the ^Sunday^ afternoon of the which
was Sunday we met in the Canaanite Church
about 300 Saints. Elder Grant opened the meeting
and ^which^ President Brigham Young addressed the at considerable length. Among other
meeting
things he said
"A man or a woman may
ask of God and get a witness and testimony from
[word erased] concerning any work or messenger sent
unto them; but if a person asks for a thing
that does not concern him such as governing
the Church &c he will not get an answer and
if he does it will not be from God"
He also remarked in conversation
upon the enquiry of, Who had the ^fulness of the^ Melchisidec
Priesthood that if any in the Church had it
he did not know it. For a person to have
^the fulness of^ that Priesthood he must be a King and a
Priest. A person ^He^ might have a portion
of ^it^ that Priesthood the same as the governors or
Judges of England have power from the King to
transact business but he is ^they are^ not the King
of England. A person may be anointed
King and Priest before he receives his
Kingdom &c.
In the evening Orson Pratt
preached, followed by remarks from George
A Smith. One the morning of this
Sabath I went with Elder Young and others
to a Millerite Meeting. Here we heard
a Mr Litz preach a sermon destroying the
literal return of the Jews and rebuilding of Jerusalem
Two days afterwards the Twelve and
about 150 Saints took an excursion on board a steamer
As we glided over the water we passed the new frigate
Rariton of sixty four guns and reached Gloster Point
were we spent the day in feasting fishing swinging
walking singing and discussing various subjects
One of the subjects which arose
for discussion was, "Is the prosperity of any religious
denomination a positive evidence that they are right?"
Elder John E. Page contended for
the affirmative and Elder J. M. Grant for the negative
Brigham Young the chairman decided that the
prosperity of any people was no positive evidence
of their being right.
We returned to the city and
during the evening my mind was deeply exercised
with the impression that my wife was in distress
or afflicted. I prayed for her before the Lord
and my mind was releived
During the week we held meetings
several times and visited public places.
On one of the days Elders Young
O Pratt G. A Smith myself and P. Hesse visited
the State House, and on the top of the steeple we
had a fine view of the city of Philadelphia
Descending to the Indipendance Hall we saw the
place where the Patriots signed the Declaration
and sat in the chair in which John Hancock
sat in at the time he signed that instrument
Next day we visited various parts
of the city especially Peel's Museum where among many
other things of note we saw and examined the body
of the Mermaid and the skeleton of a Mamouth
On the I parted from the
Philadelphia Saints and in company with Elders
Orson Pratt and Wm Moor took steamboat to
Skoolkill and then walked 6 miles to Mr. Mosley's
and preached in the evening followed by O. Pratt
We journeyed 27 miles the next day and
during our days ride we passed over the ground of
the Brandywine Battle saw where the action commenced
w[h]ere the Americans retreated and a part of them surrendered
and saw also where Washington led away the remainder
of the army
The day after Elder Moor and
myself travelled 25 miles to brother John Neffs in
Strasburgh and found him disposed to sell his
property and go to Nauvoo and take stock in the
Nauvoo House or Temple On the way we passed by
Bishop Edward Hunter's former residence and found
the country throughout this region exceedingly rich
and fertile
We continued our journey on
the succeeding day to West Nantmeal and on
the next in the evening met with Elder Pratt
and others and held meeting at West Nantmeal
Seminary and the day after commenced a two
days meeting 12 miles distant in a grove in
Uwchland Township
The second day of our camp
meeting was Sunday . A good
congregation came together and I addressed them
in the forepart of the day from the text—"If
our Gospel be hid it is hid to them that are
lost" &c. [2 Corinthians 4:3]
In the afternoon Elder O Pratt
delivered a powerful discourse from Revelations
22 ch 3rd verse "And there shall be no more
curse.["] He began with the fall and
traced his subject through to the Millennium the
Second Advent the binding of Satan and the
New heaven and the New earth when Christ shall
deliver the Kingdom up unto his Father and the
last enemy Death be destroyed.
Next day we returned by
rail to Philadelphia where we met Elder Grant
but found that the rest of the Twelve had left the city for
New York where we followed them two days later.
Conference at New York
held
.
The quorum of the Twelve met the Saints
in Conference at New York on this day
After prayer President Young opened
the buisness of the Conference by an interesting address
upon the subject of the gathering, the Priesthood and the
building of the Temple and Nauvoo House.
In the afternoon Elder Kimball
spoke very graphically in parables; and Elder George
A. Smith followed with anecdotes. One related to
his collegiate education received from the Prophet which
was to preach short sermons and make short prayers
Remarks of President Brigham Young
Elder Young next spoke; and among other remarks
he said
"The Scriptures have been mistified
to that degree that the greatest divine of the day is
as ignorant as the dumb ass concerning the things
of God. They know not their right hand
from their left and we are trying to reverse it
by making the things of God so simple that
the people can understand
Place a man in this room who
is ignorant of science and take everything out that
we can see and then ask him if there is anything
in the room. He will say no nothing but
us two. I tell him there are millions of live
animals in the room and that even we breathe them
and I will show him by the aid of the m
that there are live animals in one drop of water
eight feet long but he will not beleive me until
he sees it through the magnifying glass.
So with the unbeleiver. He
does not beleived in God—in angels—in spirits
because he does not see them but let him have
spiritual glasses—or let him obey the commandments
of God and get the Spirit of God and then
he can see."
The following was also given
Interesting Questions & Answers
1st. Ques. Can any oficer in a Branch of the
Church say his word is law and should be
obeyed?
Ans.: No.
Ques. Is it right for a Priest to be joined to
a Teacher in visiting the houses of the members
when their duty is set forth in the Book of
Doctrines & Covenants?
Ans.: Yes any officer from an High
Priest to a Deacon may visit the Church and
be set apart for this purpose.
Ques.: If Elders or High Priests are
on an Island and cannot get word from the
Prophet or the Twelve may they get revelations
concerning themselves?
Ans.: The Twelve may get a
revelation concerning themselves. They may
get a revelation in any part of the world
concerning the building up of the Kingdom
as they have to establish the Kingdom in
all parts of the world. So any person
can ask the Lord for a witness concerning
himself. He can obtain an answer for
himself but not to lead the Church. That belongs to
the head of the Church."
Ques.: Can a Church make by laws
as an expediency for themselves which are not specified
in any revelation
Ans.: Yes if they wish they may make
laws to stick their fingers in their eyes.
Ques.: When any person is ordained
legally by vote of the Church to any office can he
be released from that office and Priesthood and hold
his standing in the Church
Ans.: No.
On the following day Conference was
continued. Meeting was opened by singing and
prayer by Elder Grant after which Elder Woodruff
delivered a discourse from the 2nd Epistle of Peter
1st ch., & 20, 21 verses.
Elder Kimball followed with
some appropriate remarks and in the afternoon
John E. Page gave a lengthy discourse proving the
divine mission of Joseph Smith and the truth
of the Book of Mormon.
In the evening Elder O. Pratt
delibered a masterly discourse upon the Book of
Mormon. He said it was the history of
nearly one half of the Globe and of the people who
had inhabited it—that it gave the history
of all the cities which had since it came forth
been discovered by Cartherwood and Stephens—
that it spoke of the establishing of our government
and what is more highly interesting it reveals
its final fate and destiny so that by reading
the Book of Mormon it may be clearly seen
what will befall this nation and what will
be its final end. In that Book is also the
Gospel as taught by Jesus Christ himself to the
ancient inhabitants of America and an account
of his ministry amongst them after his resurrection
and Assension. This was the pith of his discourse
occupying nearly two hours.
I left New York on the in
company with Elders Davis and Wandell and having
visited Branches on my road I arrived at Farmington
my native place on the and
left my fathers house again on the and
on the arrived at the city of Boston where
I found Elder George A Smith and another
brother waiting for me at the station.
Conference
held by
The Quorum of the Twelve
at
at Boston in Boylston Hall
Sep. 9th, 1843.
There were present of the quorum of the Twelve
Brigham Young Heber C. Kimball Parley P. Pratt
Orson Pratt John E. Page Willford Woodruff
and George A. Smith
Elder G. A. Smith opened the
Conference by prayer and then President Young
called for the business of the meeting after which the
churches were represented
During this conference there
were discourses delivered by all the members of
the quorum of the Twelve present their subjects
being chiefly upon the gathering building the Temple
and kindred matters. It would be too lengthy to
give the synopsis of the whole of them as recorded
in my daily Journal of the time. The substance
of several must suffice.
Parley P. P. Pratt led the van upon the Gathering
and then President Brigham Young further laid before
the Conference the subject and design of this mission
of the Twelve to the eastern churches.
Synopsis
of the
Discourse of President Brigham Young
I wish to make a few remarks
concerning the subject of our faith. We hear the
Elders represent the feelings of the brethren concerning
the gathering
The Spirit of the Lord Jesus
Christ is a gathering Spirit. Its tendency is to
gather the virtuous and good—the honest and meek
of the earth—in fine the Saints of God.
The time has come when the
virtuous and ^Lord has^ determined to fulfill his purposes
"Had we lived in the days of Christ," the people
say, we would have received his work. But judge
ye if the people are better now than they were then.
They are not.
When the full set time was come
the Lord came in the flesh to do his work whether
the people were prepared or not. And now
the full set time is come for the Lord God Almighty
to set his hand to redeem Israel
We are not bound to make the
people beleive but to preach the Gospel and then
our garments are clear.
The Lord does not require every
soul to leave his home as soon as he beleives
but he requires him to hearken to counsel and
follow that course which the Lord points out
The Spirit of the Almighty and
of this work is on the elect ^alert^ and those who keep
up with the work must be on the alert also
When the Lord says gather
yourselves together why do you ask Him, what
for? Is it not the principle of the Saints to
mingle together to promote the great cause in
which we are engaged?
Do you say, cannot the Lord
save us as well where we are as to^when^ gathered together?
Yes if the Lord says so but if he commands
us to come out and gather together He will
not save us by ^our^ staying at home. Have you
not received the Gospel? Yes. Then do
you beleive what we say. Have you not received
the Holy Ghost by receiving the Gospel which
we have brought unto you? Yes; and
thousands have and it stands as a testimony
that God has a Prophet upon the earth
You might have been baptized
seventy times seven in any way except the one
God ordained and pointed out and you would
not have received the Holy Ghost. This also
is a testimony to you.
Are you engaged in the great
work with us? You will say Yes. Can you
do any good? you ^You can^ The sectarian world
send the Bible to the nations of the earth. The
people put in sixpence fifty cents or a dollar into
the box and send Bibles through the world. Then
cannot you do something? Yes.
The Lord requires us to build
a house unto His name that the ordinances and
blessings of his Kingdom might be revealed and
that the Elders may be endowed to go forth and
gather together the b[l]ood of Ephraim—the people
of God from the ends of the earth
Can you get an endowment in
Boston? No. And only in that place which
God has appointed.
Now query: Could Moses have got the
law had he remained in the midst of the children of
Israel and not gone into the mountain? The Lord said
Go and do so and so. Stand before Pharoah. Pull off
your shoes for the ground is holy &c. [Exodus 3:5] Moses obeyed
and obtained the blessing; but if he had not obeyed he
would not have obtained the blessing.
But why query about it at all? Has
the Lord spoken? Yes. Then that is enough. I
do not care whether the people gather or not. If they
don't want to I do not wish to save the people against
their will. I wish you to have your choice—either to
gather with the righteous or stay with the wicked.
I would like to have all people bow down to the Lord
Jesus Christ but it is one of the decrees of the Lord
that all persons shall act upon their agency which
was the case even with the angels that fell from
heaven
Now will you help us build
the Nauvoo House and Temple? If so you will
be blessed; if not we will build it alone. And
if you do not hearken you will not have the
Spirit of the Lord for the Spirit of the Lord
is in the gathering.
The Apostles tried to gather
together the people in their day. Christ said he
would have gathered the Jews oft as a hen gathereth
her chicken under her wings; but they would
not [Matthew 23:37]
It mattereth not to God and angels
whether men hear or forbear. They will carry
on their work for the full set time is come
We care about it. We must build a house and
get an endowment and preach the gospel warn
the people gather the Saints build up Zion
finish our work and be prepared for the coming
of Christ
Now we want to send missionaries
to the Islands. Can you do something for them? And
that is not all. We want you to contribute to the
building of the Temple. We want what you have to
spare. But are you affraid that you will not have
enough for yourselves when you get there? How easy
it is for the Lord to take it away from you by
fire and otherwise. E. P. Magin had an ivory
cane. I asked him for it but he did not give
it to me; but he soon lost it and it did neither
of us any good
The Lord can give and take away
Jacob with his faith obtained all the best cattle that
his father-in-law had. [Genesis 30:35] Who blesses you and all the
people. God. But do the people acknowledge
His hand in all things. No they turn away
from Him and do not acknowledge Him nor realize
from whom their blessings flow
Let me tell you a secret. When
the Lord shakes the earth and the hills fall
down and the valleys are exalted then for brass
He will bring gold for iron silver and for stones
iron. That you will have no use for gold ^for money^ and
^and gods^ the like as you now have but the Lord will think
as much of it then as now.
Let us have some of your gold
to take to Nauvoo to build the Temple and Nauvoo
House so that when the kings princes and nobles
of the earth call to enquire after the wisdom of Zion
we myay have a place to entertain them, and
that the weary traveller may also be refreshed
Is there wisdom in Zion? We think
so; and the world begin to think so. Let the world
come forth and translate the plates that have of late
come forth if they have wisdom to do it.
The Lord intends to take away
the gods of the gentiles. He pulleth down and
buildeth up at his own pleasure. Dont be affraid
of a dollar or a hundred or a thousand dollars
I would not. I have made sacrifices a great many
times. The Lord has promised a hundred fold and
I have taken this course to get rich—to give all
I had, and God has given me many blessings in
consequence. If I have been too bold in asking then
be you too bold in giving. Give your all and
God will repay as much again."
In the afternoon Parley Pratt took up
the subject of the morning. He said they not only
wanted the gold and the silver but we want you
and your wives and children and all you have
He then spoke of the policy of Joseph in Egypt
and closed by saying
"Does the Saints here in Boston
know they are identified with the laying of the foundation
of a great and mighty work that is to enclude
all the great and glorious purposes of God which
are to be fulfilled in the last dispensation and
fulness of times. And I prophesy in the
name of the Lord that whether the Boston Saints
or who may stand for it or rise against it
that almost numberless millions will celebrate
that day when the foundation of this work
was laid."
Elder George A Smith followed
upon the subject of what ^seems^ to the people but small
things in the revelations of God in variosus ages
but showed their great importance in the issue
and instanced the building the ark &c. He
also took up the gathering and treated the meeting
to a spice of common ^sense^ versus the mysteries and
concluded with an illustrative anecdote of how
Elder Kimball was sent for by a certain people
and brought forty miles to preach the mysteries
and the amusing sequel of how he read them
a lesson of practical religion
Elder Brigham Young arose and said
"I will ^offer^ an apology for my remarks
in the forepart of the day. Some may think
I spoke very plain but the apology I have to
make is that I will turn Thomsonion docter
and give the composition without sweetening. This
work is all—it is my all. If this work does
not live God knows I do not want to live;
and I want you to understand that he that
gathereth not with us scattereth and they that
have tasted the bitter cup feel it
Wake up ye Elders who
have sought to build yourselves up and not
the kingdom of God! Wake up ye who
have daubed with untempered morter. Hearken
and hear me for I say unto ^you^ that if you
do not help us build the Temple and Nauvoo
House you shall not inherit the land of
Zion. If you do not help build up Zion
and the cause of God you shall not partake
of their blessings.
Many Elders seek to build
themselves up and not the work of God; but
when any one does this no matter who he
may be ^he will not prosper^ even if one of the Twelve. As to
those of the Twelve and others of the Elders who
have apostatised I have known their hearts &
their breathings and known their movements
They thought I did not know much but
I know all about them; and when I see
men preaching hte [to] build themselves up and
not Zion I know what it will end in. But
say you I am young. I do not care if
you are young. Do you know what you
are about. If so preach and labour for the
building up of the city of Zion. Concentrate
your means and influence there and not scatter
abroad. Be faithful or you will not be
chosen; for the day of choosing is at the door.
Why be afraid of a sacrifice?
I have given my all many times and am willing
to do it again. I would be glad to hear the Lord
say through His servant Joseph, let my servant
Brigham give again all he has. I would obey in
a moment if it took the last coat from off my
back"
Remarks of Elder Kimball
Among other things he said
"I speak in parables. I compare
the Saints to a good cow. When you milk her
clean she will always have abundance of milk to
give; but if you milk her a little and she will
soon dry up. So with the Saints. If they
do but little in building up Zion they soon have
but little to do with. This was the case
in Cincinnati. I had a dream concerning
the Saints there. I thought I was in a field
of wheat that was stacked up; and we had to
draw it into the barn; but when we came to
open the stack the bundles would all fall to
pieces and it was filled with clusters of rats
and mice who had been eating up the grain
I thought that these rats and mice were the
Elders and official members who had been in
and laying on the Church—living on the wheat,
eating them up instead of building up new
churches so that when the Twelve came along
they could not get anything for the Temple or
Nauvoo House or hardly a place to stay the
rats had eaten up the wheat so. We had to
go to the world for a home to stay while we
were there.
We are not polished stones like Elders
Babbit Adams Blakely Magin and the like. We
are rough stones out of the mountain and when we
roll through the forest and knock the bark off
the trees it does not hurt us even if we should
get a corner knocked off occassionally. The more
we roll and get the corners knocked off the better
we are; but if we were polished and smooth when
we got the corners knocked off it would deface
us
This is the case with Joseph Smith.
He never professed to be a dressed smooth polished
stone but was rough out of the mountains and
has been rolling among the rocks and trees and it
has not hurt him at all. But he will be as
smooth and polished in the end as any other
stone while many that were so very polished and
smooth in the beginning get badly defaced and
spoiled while rolling about."
Elders Parley P and Orson Pratt followed and
then the Conference adjourned until 10 o'clock the
next morning
^We continued^ Conference the next day which was
Sunday and in the morning I preached a lengthy
discourse from the 3rd ch of Amos verse 7th.
I left Boston on the
at 5 o'clock p.m. in the Express train for Portland
and at about 10 o'clock while passing through Chester
woots 6 miles south of Kennebunk the engine
was thrown from the track in consequence of a rail
being raised eight inches by some designing miscreant
The force was such that it drove the engine
about five rods ahead and smashed it to pieces with
the baggage cars piled upon the top of it
One lady was brused but not dangerously
and another was slightly injured. The lives of many
were in danger and it seemed a mystry that so little
injary was done. Four cars were filled with passengers and
had not the force of the coll^issin^ been broken by the baggage
cars many lives would have been lost.
The baggage car^s^ was^ere^ soon on fire which
was with difficulty extinguished. The fireman was
thrown about three yrods and escaped with a slight injury
but the engineer Mr Adams from Portland was
burried beneath the pile and instantly killed and the
ruins had to be removed before the corps of the illfated
engineer could be optained. No blame could be
attached to him for the raised rail gave no warning
until the engine and baggage cars were in one pile
of ruins. The unfortunate man left a wife and
one child
A Mr Thomas Hall opened his
house for the passengers and much praise was due
to him and his houshold for their hospitality
I spent most of the night in the
woods and got chilled through
They sent to Portland for another
engine which arrived in time to take us to Portland
in the morning.
Arriving at Portland I furnished the
Editor of the American with
The Account of our Railway Accident
I visited my brother-in-law Ezra Carter and
wrote two more letters giving an account of the foregoing
catastrophe—one was to the Editor of the "Boston Bee"
the other to Elder John Taylor Editor of the "Times
and Seasons"
On the same day I walke to
Scarbourough and arrived in the evening at the house
of my wife's parents. Father Carter was at New
York. I came upon Mother so sudden as she
was walking across the room with a candle that
she was as much surprised as though I had come
down from the skies and her first salutation was where
did you come from?
This was the first time I had been to
my f wife's parents house without Phebe being with me
and I felt like the dove without its mate. But
after conversing till 9 o'clock with mother and Fabyan
my wife's brother-in-law I prayed with them and
then retired to my chamber and there prayed for my
absent companion and our children.
Next day I rode round the country
with my brother-in-law Fabyan visiting our friends
and relations. I called at Mr Millikens and
found Arthur Milliken and his wife Lucy the youngest
sister of the Prophet Joseph. They were both home
sick for Nauvoo
The next two days passed in
family associations and after spending the evening of
the second day in conversing with Faban, Rhoda
and mother about Mormonism & I took my light
and went to bed fearing I should no[t] see Father
but just as I was about to blow the light out a wagon
drove up and I jumped out of bed dressed and was
soon down grasping the hand of my wife's father.
I sat up and talked with him till about 11 o'clock
and I thought both Father and Mother looked no
older than when I saw them before and they were
enjoying excellent health. It seemed quite natural
the next morning to sit at the table with my
wife's parents again but I very much missed
Phebe during this visit. The day after
I took my final call upon my friends and relatives
and bade them adieu and then took the
cars and arrived in Boston that night.
The next day after my return
to Boston I called upon George A Smith and
^brother^ W W. Phelps. In the afternoon I went on
the parade ground and saw the militia in a sham
fight and they made quite a splendid appearance
On the following evening I visited the celebrated
phenologist O. S. Fowler of Boston who had examined
the heads of the Twelve. He gave me
My Phenological Chart.
Wilford Woodruff:
Is a man of great action both
physical and mental; does up things in a hurry;
lets nothing sleep in his hands; great resolution;
steamboat speepd; loves his liberty; is not disposed
to be subject to the will or dictations of others; has
great indipendance; difficulties only stimulate him
to increased action; goes in for the largest liberty
of the mass and is a democrat of the old school;
prefers utility to beauty and substance to show;
highly social and fond of family and friends; has
but few secrets of his own and tells the plain un-
varnished facts; fears but little danger; is not
irressolute but descides and proceeds at once to action;
His first thoughts are always best. He does up his
own religious thinking and does not hang his hopes upon
the faith of others. He believes but little without proof;
is a two edged sword—if he does not cut one way,
does another. He makes positive friends or positive
enemies; has much severity; is sarcastic; bitter
in reproaches; means to do right; feals the
force of moral obligations. His jokes have more
vinegar than molasses in them. He recolects
and explains facts well; reasons by inference from
the facts, by analogy and induction; has good
talking talents; and is noted for his clear illustrations
Boston :
O. S Fowler
B. J. Gray Secty.
I took a walk with George A Smith to Charlston
on the . We first visited the Navy Yard of the
United States then the dry dock and next the U.S.
Rope-Walk which we inspected in all its branches
We took dinner and then visited
Bunker Hill Monument. I entered the tube and
was drawn up by steam 2210 feet where I had a
view of all Boston Charleston, Cambridge Chelsea &c
and then descended by the same way. Next
came the State prisons with 262 prisoners at their
various branches of business
After seeing each appartment
we returned to Boston where we held meeting which
was addressed by John E. Page H. C Kimball
P. P. Pratt Wilford Woodruff and George A Smith
Next day ^^ I called upon brother
Heber C. Kimball who let me have one hundred dollars
^on P. P. Pratts act^ to purchase paper with; and on the same
day started per rail to Westfield and when ^I^ we
got to my destination for the day I found that
P. P. Pratt and Erastus Snow were in the car before
me without our knowing it. I parted with them
and they continued homeward
I continued my journey the next
day ^^ and on the following I reached Farmington
my native place and four days later again
left my father's house and arrived in New York
on the next day where I found Elder Brigham
Young.
On the I took
steamboat to Philadelphia and in the evening
there met five of the quorum of the Twelve and
other Elders
Next day the others of the quorum
of the Twelve started for Pittsburg I also left for
home on the following day and a large number of
the Saints started per rail from ^Philadelphia^ in
the morning bound for Nauvoo.
^Error see.^ On my journey homeward I made large purchases of
paper &c at [blank]
An Exciting Part of My Journey.
The was one of the most exciting and dangerous day's
journey possible in any persons life and the scenes through
which we passed was full of the grand and awful
Our boat was drawn out of the canal on
cars prepared to run ^on^ the railroad to convey us over the Allegany
mountain
It was a novel scene indeed to see a canal
boat taken apart into four sections loaded with freights and
passengers and hoisted ^on^ a railroad by incline plains into the
air 1500 feet over the highest mountains and then descend
into the valley below in the same way
^On starting^ Horses were hitched to our cars and they drew
us four miles and a half and then we were at the first incline
plain which we had to asscend. Two cars were fastened
at the top of the plain to the same rope that connected
with ours at the bottom and the engine was stationed
in a building at the sumimit of the plain which
drew up and let down the cars
When all was ready the signal
was given by raising a red flag the engine was
put in motion and the cars started. The first
plain was half a mile long and raised one hundred
and eighty feet. We went up in two minutes
and I was thankful to reach the top for had
the rope broke or the fastning become untied we
should have rolled back to the bottom with a tremendious
crash
Plain No 2 raised 125 feet in half
a mile and our boat rocked badly while going up
but no accident hapened. We then continued on
a level until we came to the next incline plain.
Plain No 3. was one mile and a quarter
long and it rose 320 feet which we ascended in four
minutes. Before we reached the top the safety car
which was attached to our boat was thrown from
the track which ^and^ dragged many rods throwing the
rope off the wheels. I made a sign to the
engineer who stoped and it was replaced. Here
again we were in danger of breaking the rope which
would have sent us back down the mountain more
than a mile or turned us over into the yawing
gulf below. In either case we should have
been dashed to atoms. My hair rose on my
head but having got all things ready we proceeded
on to Plain No 4.
This plain was three quarters
of a mile long and ascended 265 feet. We
reached the summit of this in three minutes but
it looked awful to be thus suspended almost
in the air with such a weight of lives and freight
depending upon a knot, a rope, a pin, an
engine and the care of a man which should either
give way would have dashed us to atoms unles
saved by a miracle
We next continued on to Plain
No 5 which was 3/4 of a mile long and rose 280 ^feet^
This we ascended also in three minutes which
brought us on to the Summit of the Allegany
mountains four miles from the base and eleven
hundred and seventy feet in height.
I felt thankful to God that
we were on the top of the mountain alive but
we had to descend in the same way that we
ascended. There was snow on the Summit and it was
exceedingly cold. We ran on the top of the mountain
about three miles and then began to descend
There were six incline plains
to descend to the bottom of the mountain the
whole of which was attended with equal danger and carelessness
As we came upon the brink of one of them
it was found the men had left the breakers and the cars
were about to run down the horses. The conducter seeing
this hollowed for the man to break but finding no one at the breakers
and the cars approaching the incline plain the teamster
liberated his horses as soon as possible and they only just
escaped being run down and the conductor sprang to the
breaker himself and with great exertion barely saved us from
madly running down the plain and being dashed to atoms
I was standing in the cars at the
time and instantly throwing off my cloak prepared myself
for leaping out in case the cars should start down the
plain. In either case it might have killed me but
I knew it was certain death to be dashed downward and
chose the alternative of a desperate chance in leaping out
but through the mercy of God we were stoped at the
very brink
The whole passage across the mountains
was a constant scene of danger and I called upon God
in my heart to preserve my life
Even while on a level we were running
on the edge of a precipice hundreds of feet deep over
which if a wheel had broken or run off the track the
cars would have plunged awfully down and made an
end of all flesh on board.
We passed through one tunnel in the
mountain and when we reached the bottom of the incline
plains I felt thankful to God that we were mostly
out of danger but the^y^ put the boat together and started
on the rail with all on board without horse or steam
and the railroad being a little on the descent it increased
in speed until it ran at a rapid rate and we
were still in danger of being upset. The train ran
of itself for about four miles until it came to the
canal and here again to finish the day with
danger a train of cars was left in our track and
with all the power that could be exerted on the breaks
we just escaped a smash up at last. We finally got
launched into the water again with no bones broken or
lives lost. In conversing to ^with^ the mate in the evening
upon the subject of our passage across the mountains
he remarked we were not sensible of one half
the danger we had passed during the day but for
one I was sensible of a great deal at least
Two days after this we arrived
at Pittsburg and I immediately engaged passage
for myself and freight of paper to St Louis started
the same day and met Elder Erastus Snow at
Bever with a company of 50 Saints bound for Nauvoo
Next day they took passage on the North Bend
and on the Alps
Passing over farther intermediates
of my journey I arrived in St Louis re-shipped
my freight and reached Nauvoo on the and never felt anyone more thankful
to tread its soil again than myself.
The week after my arrival home
I spent in looking after my affairs and found them
in a bad condition. My house which I commenced
before I left and expected to find reared and with
its roof on I found built only a few feet from
the ground
On the I attended Council
with the Twelve and was appointed with John Taylor
Parley P. Pratt and Brigham Young as a committee
to raise five hundred dollars to purchase paper
to print the Book of Doctrine and Covenants.
Sealing of myself and Wife.
Hyrum Smith sealed the
marriage covenant of myself and wife Phebe W. Carter
for time and eternity
An Adulterer cannot be saved in the Celestial Kingdom.
According to the Doctrine of Joseph the Prophet
In the High Council on the case of Harrison Sagers
for improper conduct offered to a female Joseph in an address
said "The Church has not received any license from him
to commit adultery fornication or any such thing but to
the contrary. If any man commits adultery he cannot
receive the celestial Kingdom of God. Even if he is saved
in any Kingdom it could not be in the celestial Kingdom."
He said he thought the many who had
been made examples such as John C. Bennet and others
was sufficient to show the heineous fallacy of such conduct
He condemned it in unqualified terms and warned those
present against such evil or they would surely bring a
curse upon the heads of the guilty.
Joseph afterwards met with the Twelve
and he informed us that General Fryeson was in town and
wished an interview with us. He had come for the
purpose of getting a memorial in our behalf written to Congress
Next day Sunday the Presidents
Joseph and Hyrum Smith with the quorum of the Twelve
sat in Council with the General and there were read
to him the affidavits of Hyrum Smith Brigham Young
P. P Pratt Lyman Wight George W. Pitkin and
Sidey Rigdon
On the Sabbath morning
P. P. Pratt Orson Hyde Wilford Woodruff and O Spencer
received their anointings preparatory to farther endowment
On the a messenger arrived
from St Louis informing us that the Governor of Missouri
had issued another writ for Joseph and that he was about
to make a demand for him of the governor of Illionis
Joseph had just made a touching appeal
to the Green Mountain Boys of Vermont for assistance
in obtaining redress of his wrongs in the persecutions
of Missouri. We published it in pamplet form and
sent ^it^ to the authorities of the United States
The City Council was ^and^ called to ^and^ pass^ed^ an
ordinance the purport of which was that anyone henceforth
who should come to take Joseph Smith on the old
Missourian difficulties should be imprisoned in the
city jaol for life unless pardoned by the Governor
with the consent of the mayor. This was published
in an extra sheet of the Neighbour
A few days after this a man by
the name of Elliot one of the Missourian Kidnappers
who had ran bretheren out of Illinois to Missouri
and put them in prison was brought to Nauvoo
on a warrant and bound under 3000 dollars bonds
He was also under another warrant for threatening
the life of Joseph and the charge was proved
against him but the Prophet forgave him
and he was discharged. On the case Joseph made
an eloquent speech manifesting mercy towards his
enemies when they were in his power but with
uplifted hands he declared that if Missouri
came against us any more he would fight them
and defend his rights
A warrant was also issued
against Col Williams who was the leader of the
kidnapping affray but he had gathered around
him a mob and swore defiance so the officers
returned to Nauvoo for counsel and assistance
On the At President Joseph Smith's
I with my wife met with the quorum through
the day in the endowments. Brother and
Sister Morley O Pratt & Sisters Lot ^Fanny Murry^
Phebe W. Woodruff ^Barsheba Smith sister O Spencer & Phelps^
[blank] received their anointing.
Thwo days afterwards was Christmas
day A large party met at the Nauvoo Mansion
and had a splendid dinner and supper; but
I was invited by Elder Alexander to meet at his
house with my family and spend the day with
the Tennessee Saints. I did so and there were with
us brother Smoot and his family.
The farther duties of a few days more in
my official calling and in attending to my family affairs
and forwarding the building of my house brought
us to the close of the year
Synopsis of 1843.
Travels
I travelled in thirteen of the United States and
the distance of five thousand one hundred and
seventy one miles.
Meetings
Held twenty six meetings and attended 20 Councils
and Conferences
Baptisms &c
I baptized six persons ordained five Elders blessed
fifteen childreen and administered to 25 sick ^and
confirmed ten^
Marriedages
I married two persons
Writings & Reports
I wrote 25 letters received 12 and reported and recorded
in my journal seven discourses of Joseph the Prophet
and reported and recorded eight sermons of the Twelve
Labours of the Year
My time not occupied on my mission east was spent
mostly in the Printing Office for which I also
while on my mission purchased paper and obtained subscribers.